HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY;
OR,
LESSONS
READING AND WRITING HEBREW.
BY
WILLIAM HENRY GREEN,
PROFESSOR IN THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY AT PRISCETOX, K. J.
NEW YORK:
JOHN WILEY, 5 3 5 BROADWAY.
1864.
Entered, according to Act of Congrcep, in the j-cur 1S0S, by
W. H. QBBBK,
In the Clerk'e Office of the District Court of the United States for the
Southern District of New York.
JOHN f. now,
I'siN-ren, fcnaotma, i»» KLimsn-ni,
No. W Uncus Str««t, Now York.
LOAN STACK
GIFT
PREFACE.
The value of grammatical exercises and of selected courses
of reading, carefully annotated to suit the wants of beginners,
lias long been recognized in the classic tongues. But the study
of Hebrew, even in our best institutions, is prosecuted at com-
parative disadvantage for lack of such aids. The student plods
laboriously through the Grammar, adding paradigm to para-
digm and rules to rules, until his memory is overloaded with
the confused and ill-digested mass. He is then set at translat-
ing, but is embarrassed in his use of the Lexicon by his imper-
fect familiarity with the letters, and especially by the difficulty
of distinguishing the radical or primary forms of words in all
the metamorphoses to which they are subjected from prefixes,
suffixes and inflections ; and what renders this process yet more
vexatious and trying is, that words thus painfully sought for are
forgotten almost as soon as they are learned, and must be looked
for afresh perhaps in the very next sentence. He is next con-
fronted by the idioms of the language in the arrangement of
words, the structure of sentences, and the use of peculiar forms
of expression. Unless these are pointed out, and the true key
furnished for their explanation, the liner and more delicate sort
will likely be unnoticed, while others will be passed over with
a vague and imperfect understanding of their real nature.
Those methods may well be distrusted, which propose to im-
part knowledge without proportionate toil. No valuable result
ran ever be gained without effort. The acquisition of a lan-
guage involves a familiar acquaintance with its grammatical
forms, the meanings of its words, and the entire multitude of its
idioms: and this cannot be secured without time and labour.
The problem is not how these can be dispensed with, but how
they can be expended in the most profitable manner and be
iv PR1
made productive of the largest n -nit-. No doubt energy and
pains may be successful in surmounting the obstructions which
the most ragged path. Bui if the way were first carefully
. ed, unnecessary obstacles removed, and s helping hand
given need, a wearisome toil might be converted into
a pleasant occupation, and patient diligence would be crowned
with an ampler reward.
The thorough mastery of the Hebrew, as of any other tongue,
implies a facility both in translation and in composition. These
■ distinct thai exclusive occupation with one will not beget
the other, and yet bo related that neither can be perfect unless
both are possessed. While, therefore, t!"- former is the end
principally aimed at, the latter may serve an important purpose
as subsidiary to it. Accordingly the first part of this Chrestom-
atliy is devoted to the work of analysis and translation : the
I pari to that of composition.
The first part begins with s series of exercises designed to
accompany the original study of the Grammar. Those On page 1
ure for the practice of the Btudenl in the orthographic rules con-
tained in the seotions there designated. Those on pag(
illustrate the verbal paradigms. These are to be translated, and
each form should at the same time be analyzed or divided into its
Bignificanl element-, the meaning of each separately stated, and
the law of their combination given. Thus, DF6t3J3 ye (maec)
hov* kill"! consists of tag, the ground form of the Kal pret
|89. l and zr abridged Bmn 2 m. pi. pron. zrs §85. I. a (1),
die former losing its pretonic BLametsinthe combination § 85.
1 1. And tap? ik$y (masc.) #/•/// kill consists of ■< from
8 m. pron. xt, §85. 1. '/ (2), which before avowelless letter
becon - I i, and bb)3 const inf. § 84. 2, the b
the future g -I. ::. which ios b it- vowel .^' 86. 2. a (2) before -
abridged from the plur. ending v §85. I. a(2). Before pro-
ceeding to any given exen responding paradigm and
tin- verba of that class in the vocabulary should he thoroughly
committed to memory.
The noun- of the vocabulary are in he learned in connection
with the rule- for gender, number and Buffixes, ami will furnish
examples for declension and the practice of these rule-. '1',.
facilitate their employment tor tlii.- purpose, they are classified
PREFACE. V
according to tlic nature of their final syllable, and a fresh survey
is given of all the rules applicable to each. The rest of the
vocabulary is to he committed in connection with those parts
of the Grammar to which they relate. The student will thns
become familiar with the practical meaning and employment of
grammatical forms as he learns them. And by the time that he
has completed the Grammar, he will know the "meanings of 250
words of frequent occurrence, being the entire number that is
to be found in the first three chapters of Genesis. These chap-
ters he will then be prepared to read without being obliged to
have recourse to a dictionary.
The passages selected for reading have been chosen with a
view to their intrinsic interest, their progressive difficulty, and
the variety of their style and character. The notes are at the
outset chiefly grammatical and of the most elementary kind, di-
recting the attention of the student to those matters of form and
of construction, which he is expected thenceforward to investi-
gate for himself. The aid thus given both by the suggestion
of principles and by references to the Grammar, is gradually
withdrawn as the presumed progress of the studenjt renders it
superfluous ; and questions of criticism and interpretation arc
admitted to greater prominence, thus applying the knowledge
of the language as it is gained to its most important end, the
exposition of the Holy Scriptures.
This Chrestomathy is not designed to supply a complete
course of Hebrew reading for theological students. Its aim is
not to supplant the more general study of the Old Testament in
the original, but to prepare the way for it. It has long been,
and still is, a favourite wish of the author that a knowledge of
Hebrew might be required in order to admission into our theo-
logical seminaries. If students entered upon their theological
course with such a measure of forwardness in Hebrew as is re-
quired in Greek, the two great departments of Biblical learning
could be brought nearer to a level. The time now spent upon
mere grammatical routine and elementary linguistic training
might then be devoted to the more serious work of the inter-
preter. In view of the growing importance of Old Testament
studies, which bid fair to be yet more than they have been the
battle-ground of Christianity and unbelief, and in view of the
vi PREFACE.
1 momentous character of subjects, which from the
limited time afforded are now of necessity utterly neglected or
ightly touched, the suggestion is hero earnestly made to my
brethren in theological instruction and in ecclesiastical supervi-
sion, whether that cannot be done in this country which the last
1 1 Assembly of the Free Church of Scotland has recom-
mended there. Cannol the study of Hebrew be begun and some
satisfactory progress made in it in our colleges and academies 1
It may be thooghl that this would be to crowd what belongs!
purely to s single prof( Bsion into institutions of a broader basis
and a more genera] character. But why might it not be intro-
duced as an optional Btudy, asil is in the Prussian gymnasia, and
as the modern languages are in the most of our collegiate insti-
tutions) Much might be said to vindicate for the Hebrew
another than a purely professional interest, and to challenge for
it the attention of the liberally educated generally, both as the
representative of s family of tongues Btrikingly different from
that with which we are most familiar, and as containing a Litera-
ture venerable from its antiquity and sacred as the gift of inspi-
ration, with its products of exalted genius and its peculiarities
as remarkable as those of the people amongst whom it had its
origin.
If, however, this he aspiring to more than can be hoped for,
and the theological curriculum must remain as it is, this volume
is offered as a manual for the first year of Hebrew Btudy. Its
size baa been graduated by the amount supposed possible for
that term, and it has been prepared with the definite design
throughout of fitting students to appreciate and profit by those
lectures in criticism and interpretation which form the more ad-
vanced parts of their eour.-e. The text adopted is, with a few
Blighl corrections from other source-, that of Hahn, except in the
Psalms, where Beer's new and accurate edition has been followed.
In the preparation of the notes the best critical commentators
have been consulted ; and though the pedantry of parading their
Dames in so elementary a work has been avoided, this opportu-
nity is taken of acknowledging in the general the aid which has
derived from these sources npon every page.
CONTENTS
PART I. — Analysis and Teanslation.
Grammatical Exercises,
YoCADULARY,
I. The Creation- axd Fall, Ge:i. 1-3.
II. The Life of Joseph, Gen. 37, 30-46 : 7.
III. The Tex Commaxdmexts, Ex. 20: 1-21.
IV. TnE Life of Samsox, Judg. 13-16.
V. David axd Goliath, 1 Sam. 17. .
VI. The Pr.ornET Elijah, 1 Kings 17-19. .
VII. The Coxfessiox of the Levites, Noli. 0.
VIII. Jcdah Comforted, Isa. 40-42.
IX. Messiah's LTumiliatiox axd Glory, Isa. 53
X. The Restoratiox of Israel, Ezek. 37.
XL TnE Prophecy of Obadiah.
XII. TnE Prophecy of Nahcm. ...
XIII. Twelve Select Psalms, Ps. 1-8, 22. 45, 72, 110
XIV. The Exuor.TATiox of "Wisdom, Prov. 8.
XV. Job's Complaixt axd Triumph, Job 3, 19,
XVI. The King axd his Bride, Sol. Song 1, 2.
1.
Text 9.
" 12.
" 24.
" 25.
" 30.
" 32.
" 37.
" 39.
" 42.
" 43.
" 44.
" 45.
" 47.
P.ge.^
57
Notes 66
97
« 118
•• 121
" 130
li 133
" 136
'; 137
» 167
" 175
u 177
': 189
" 209
" 253
" 253
" 260
HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT.
PART FIRST.
ANALYSIS AND TRANSLATION.
Shin and Hholem §12.
The sections referred to throughout these exercises are those of Green's
Hebrew Grammar.
,nji?y ,t»a >V&?) ^k ,«fca ,«& ,8'tra ,kmj> ,a&; ,d*4?Vb
."jDiij ,^3to ,'jirp ,ni&3>
The Vowel Letters § 13. Aleph Otiant § 16. 1.
,*$ ,wai f*Bri^ ,1*5? ,"llbvx i"^ >n^?
Kamets and Kamets Hiiatuph § 19. 2.
.ttfe'' .niafc .nsstj .I'Sna ,^-ipB .onn ,rti .nfcw .Q^ba ,Kr
2 HOKEW CHRK8T0MATHT.
PERFECT VERBS.
1. PARADIGM tu bbp. Kal.
Analyze and translate the following forms. The figures annexed to
rertain forms denote the number of times that they may be found in the
Paradigm.
---r ,-f-n ,btipj ,(S)r$tipn ,»*£ :_-: v_-r ,-'r—
.-'---. tbn$ >-7 ,~"-~ ,--? ,1-)--^ ^^Dp
2. Paradigm oi '--"?• Niphal.
,rrp: ,*rtup: ,nfto£J ,ybVDg? ,r'-i:~: ,l$fegQ /rjp: ,rr;::~:
.(a)njbij^pi -Vbjja ^Vbgi? ,*feg? i^rB1? »^?iT i^tflW
3. Paradigm of btjp. Piil and Pual.
,4»£ ,nrjp .DPbep ,bi:p ,«bfe( ,rbt2? ,$fcj? ,^r'-^? S^bp
,*$*?. .P^p ,'^BBg ,nbbj3 ,n5op ,":'-!2? ,(-') -i?p ."pfebisp
,^ap ^^Sog ,bb^3 ,n:bbp ,VS^ ,bep. ,bfepo ,(2)bfcj2 ,cf^
— j-r .b-jpx /rj;: ^-jpx ,(2) njbfepa ,(2) bi?;:n ,iSrs^
4. Paradigm oi Hjb. Hiphil, Hophal and Hithparr.
zr'tirrrr. .zr'r-n ,^i:pn ,(-) ^-pr^ ,($) r^rn ,(2) bfc&n
n'rj-n ,-;'vj-rr, ."rbi'-m .^rt-j-n .Fibfcpn ^nb^pjMl ,vbfegn
.-rjpn ,v:--- r---~ . -r_:-rr. .".--~-- ,r:^:n ,D$gpi
:r--~- ,r':::;:rn ,4H$ri ,nSttgrBl ^bfcgrri ,r~i:-n ^btajpTl
:-•_-: ,*»JlttMTn /-'•-- .'---*; rb^prm ,V»t?J>n ,]-'r^rn
."'"•:■• .-b'J-rri ,-^-j-- ,:--rn ,n::^prn ,n:bi:pn ,-i:pn
((t)n#tfl>( :--: :--j-s .(.-.rlvj-r . vj-rn ,<qpp ,te#:
PERFECT VERBS.
£te ,*&&%% iW^feW >^OT ,^2*?$ >(2)'kpn »^8£
,b->bpa ,^9J?n, bbjpx ,^*jj?n ^Sog^ ,^pnn X2)^pn ,-9prp
5. The entire Paradigm of bbp.
Supply the vowels. The figures denote, as before, the number of places
in the paradigm represented by the preceding form.
,(4)nbtapn ,(2)ibtapn ,onbt3p3 ,(2)«kap ,(5)^-jpn ,(3) prop
,b^pa }nbt3pn ,(2)biop ,(2)nb'jpnn ,ri3bi3pnn ,i3bt3pnn ,V»op>
/fcopn ,nb^jpn ^ispi ,(4)b-jpnn }b::pm ,(8)b::pn ,(2) or.b-jpn
,nb-jpnn ,(2)^opn ,(3)tepB ,(io)bt3pn ,(3)iabop ,(i2)robopn
,(5)tb-jp ,nbi2p: ,(2)V*Dpn ,b^jpT3 ^b-jpnn ,(2)bopnn ,V*ap8
,b*jpnia ,bt3pns ,(5>1^0pn ,(2)nb-jpa ,^npn ,b-jpna ,(5)bup«
,(7)b-jpD ,(s)bi:p^ ,(3)vfctjp ,ibi3pD ,(2)n3bi2pn ,Dnbtapnn ^'rrapn
,-jnb-jp3 ,(2)^bi:p ,\nb-jp3 ,(2)i:b-jpn ,(2) nb-jpnn ,(2)n:b-jpnn
,(11) b*jp ^btaprp ,(2) "jnbupn ,^-opn ,(5) ib-jpi ,(6) nbap
f*bapm ."fcopni ^3) onbup ,(2) ^nbapn ,i#t3j» ,(3) nbup
.^bupnn ,inbBpnn ,(2)b^pn ^b-jpnn
6. Additional Examples.
[Repeat the perfect verbs on page 57, with their significations.]
1. The following long vowels, viz. : Hholern of the Kal infinitives § 87,
future § 88 and active participle § 90, Shurek of the Kal passive participle
§ 90, Hhiiik of the ultimate of Hiphil § 94, Tsere of the ffiphil absolute infini-
tive § 94. J, and final Kamets of the Preterite masc. sing. § 8G. I (2 m.), though
commonly written as in the paradigm, may he expressed with or without
their appropriate vowel letters, e. g., ",2E? or "prter
2. Kibbuts and Kamets Hhatuph are occasionally exchanged in the Fual
§ 93. a and Hophal § 95. a; e. g., pi-ia Ho. part, for fs-£.
3. When the final radical is j or n and the personal endings begin with
the same letter, they are united by Daghcsh-forte § 8G. b (2 m.), § 88 (2 and
3 f. p.); e. g., Tiarn for ^pnarn.
,*MbtoR ,t^nbn ;$ti ,bini ,bzw ,t%nn ,nnpn"7 ,ib^nn ,-uc?
feteqx ,^ir2:3 ,a»ib ,tfjjpa /'npann ,-rac ,»r»iijn .Wal ,th«?
,n:c3bn ,ri;-p^ ,p^yo ,^""?tD ,nb^an ,HROTj? ,^abn ^rnfen
II BBRSW CHIIKSTOMATIIY.
,033 ,i#jprti ,"iw ,r'-~~ :~'-~^ t'fyfc »W*3 >^~F^
,•—-- .rrnr ,n::rr ,*r--r- .r-iD"1 ,"r?cn rT« ,«raw
,^-s' ,~:c ,tr-- ^tfclJJjal .™- .zrzrn ,b^: ,-"n ,-rpwa
.•iotj .r~ic ,""rr: ,-r-r: ,bbb
7. Forms KODIFIID BT tiif. Accents, MACT1H and
Euphonic Lkttkhs.
1. Tin- pause accents |86. 2. a. lengthen short rowels, restore such as
hire been dropped in the doom of inflection, oonTerl simple Sh'vato Seghol,
ami oomponnd Sh'va to the corresponding long rove! | 05.
2. The removal of the accent from along mixed ultimate, whether by
shifting it to the penult J 85. 1, <»r by Makkcph ?' 4:J, occasions the shortening
of the fowd I M. 1.
3. The original tinal Nun is lometimea retained in those verbal forma
wliieh end in A, viz., 2 and 8 m. pL future g 88, and more rarely 8 pi. pre-
terite J 86. b. Nun is also occasionally addod to 2 f. s. future which ends
sTrra© ,-:c^n intjnb ,'Y1g$ ,*?:n ,r-rn© : po ,btpa
~z-r ,v$r -irx ,-frrqq ,-n^c-' ,-bin? ,-c^p ,"^"~rn
,-~~n .vn-arn ,"p3-n iw^ : cj|? i*M? iW1"' ,^bn
8. Paragooic and Apocopated Future and Impera-
tive, AM) \ AY CONVEUSINI'..
Tin- signification of the tenaea when preceded by V«v Oonveratve is not
absolute bat relative, being dependent upon the time denoted by the ante-
. .-dent rerb <>r expression. In this and the following ezercisee the preterite
with Var Oonrersive thonld be translated as though conditioned by a pre-
vious future or Imperative; and the future with Vav Oonversive as though
oonditiooed by a previ >ua preterite.
.nn^c .irraRWM .rnaca .ntatta ,-sten
9. PABADIOM of i^g wnn Siitixf.s.
,---7- ,(8)«Sog ,-^p .i:vu-- ,-:r^p ,Trpv? .=v'--:>
IMPERFECT VERBS. D
;iwftVd£ ,B§bg ,oJt$ ,bJbj? ^Sff ,(2),"&i?!1 ;tt$e^ /9<e$
i(2>Tfeboj>, Dibipjp^ £V«a|tf! ,h?^ ,1'^P ,^vl? »rt<???I? >nr?rVP
,(2)vpb-jp ^rnb-jp ,;pnb-jp ,*vbp6bj3 ^btop ,s$B)3 ,nvjp ,&fog
^snipjJ ,^'Jp ^prop ^rVi? j^r1?)? >*$?B >ct??vP i^p?
,ubfttsfi ,*Jg? ,(2)i3?tfg j0?^ >D?rVJ? ,Qr&?i? fl^r^l?
10. Other Perfect Verbs with Suffixes.
1. Verbal forms ending in 1 or u often drop their final vowel letter before
suffixes §11. 1. a, § 104. I.
2. Knl Futures and Imperatives with a, retain it even before those suffixes
which cause the rejection of w § 105. (7, § 125. 1.
,Dn)arn .^stoa ^IDW >*J7f9? ,Tnirabppi ,dMWp ."^ttfl?
,*pP3rrri ,fiWwi ,ipir^jri ,1:?© fi^r\ ,iT©33 ,tn«3b?5
,^H£n ,n3n73cx ,D&3b ^30? ,^£3bin ^njb^nn ^rsp
,Dvapn ,iu3*7p ,i8fag ^nnjp^^n ,Drtan ,?f*nwo5 ,t>^3ten
}D^3irn , vidian ^T^ttp. ^rnacn .EftatD ,dta» ^nfesb^
,*rn»tS ,^30? ,^iW3j*i ,^90? *finfrjj? ."Wt? ,n:ir3bx
IMPERFECT VERBS.
11. Pe Guttural Verbs.
[Repeat the Pe Guttural verbs on p. 57, with their significations. Verbs
with -| in the root are in these exercises classed with perfect verbs, unless -| is
the second radical and the verb used in the Piel species.]
1. The guttural sometimes has simple instead of compound Sh'va § 112. 5.
2. In the Hiphil preterite (2 m. s. and 1 c. s.) „ „ becomes .. r when Vav
Conversive is prefixed § 112. 3.
,wtb« »Q^3$2J ,Tfe*j> ,&& ^nnn ,nisn ,nwi ,nfys ,«&mj
,nn-7 ,^e-;i /fia^Ki ^Wran ,*&« ,:nfc* ,*nr? ,b,ay ~ir
,}Bnn ,*ubb« t-ncn ,3T?3 ,*psrn ,*t» ,bbi«n ,}cnn*j ^pbrxrr
,"12?^ ,*an£ ,!ykh ,bi3s« ,175 ,b3i«i ,*3KT; ,^pr?p^ ,^bxp
,}snnp ,bDxh ,^3?*5 »$*7W^ ^T^n ,dm?? ,^k#9
6 nEBREW CHBS8T0MATHY.
12. Pe Guttural Verba with Suffixes.
Vnv G ..nv.T-iiv.- prefixed to the preterite hea the same variety of pointing
with Vuv Conjunctive | LOO. 1,
,=z-~x rr±2x? »nW ,'"--""-' >2',rns* >B$W3 ,^T?
.-::-;•■ .—,-"-7-- ,z";t ~ ";- .--':z>o ,1D|?D£ ,"T"I3^
— :-:sn ,-icn /^n™ ,-rtzs ,---n- , — zv ■-•.tz:- ,~:nbD«
13. A.TTH Guttural Verbs.
,--;--- ,rrj ,*Viy£r] ,^io;n ,n:p?s ,«^Sj ,ah$; ,n&R
,t- zr-2 ,tni;n ,H*?3P ,*??? ,*nhn ,^jn| ,"^3 ,7?$^
/pi-xr t"ijyi ,nt^j ,stfrv ,jn| ,^73 ,y?to? ,^#? ,P??^
.ni-qx
,-::-; ,7r:-xj ,tn&$? ,"iV$l3 ,&$«?$ ,}ranx ,vncna ^s-a
.-:rv. pWT^n^ ,a?!p« ,n?£<ft? ,vars" ,-:r-:.s ,cinx ,n-rona
14. Lambda Guttural Verbs.
--■"•z ,ru ,npa ,n:nj5Ern ,rcrn tfiiytyj ,*rnpr ,rr:~;~
,n5r ,r-i:nprn ,npa ,nrac ,mbxx ,""" ."~-~^ >n?T?flJ
r-:r: VT12X0r\ ,7etrn ,$3J? .TTft^? ,^pES ,rP5cn ,^720
15. Pe Nun Ykkbs.
n^V to tale resembles To Nun verbs in the rejection or assimilation of its
radical §132. 2.
,-.'•"" ,-rr;: ,^npn ,]rn ,^r ,npr ,rrr?n ,r-,:bEn /|fs ,nH
jys ,-npb ,^n ,^hp ,rri }ti-a ,t« ,nrncn ,npri ,V&
IMPERFECT VERBS. 7
,&3nn ,nn ,bsb ,pin3 ,wpb ,ya ,P^ni ,nafr£n ,n?an ,na^
,n?nrn jiara? ,?$fl8 &&£ ,^t?£ >U|i^fUQ ,^7"^ ^bErn
.«mhpai ^S^w ,D5VEn ,*^snj ,D:n ,*nj>n ,mhg ,whj£
16. Ayin Doubled Verbs.
1. The addition of suffixes causes the insertion of Daghesh-fortc in a final
contracted consonant ; and the consequent shifting of the accent occasions
the rejection of pretonic Kamets or Tsere, and the shortening of a long vowel
before the doubled letter § 141. 3, §61. 5.
2. In the Kal and Hiphil futures of these verbs, as well as of Pe Yodh.
and Ayin Yav or Ayin Yodh verbs, the accent is drawn back by Yav Con-
versive from a mixed ultimate to a simple penult, and the vowel of the
ultimate shortened in consequence § 99. 3. a, § 140. 1 and 5.
,b3> ,^3o ,brnn ,aorn ,nr>$ni-n ,nc3 ^nn ,?in ,racn ^jnn
, anion ,i#rarrarin ^rasnnn ,bShrna ,)w ^io? ,n'« jtogfi
,3D*5 ,*5^™tb /son Jtq jifa ,V?i>^n aw ,iSnn ,non
nqrp ,nac3 ,bnpi ,bi»n
^Nao* /i3?rn ,Drrarn2hn ,i::nnn ,*»3§o ;traao ,T^r^ M*l
.1330? Mo-n ,s$aifi} ,D|nn ,521*1 ijflaih ,^3in ^inicn
17. Pe Yodh Verbs.
Construct infinitives of the form rirw drop the Seghol of the ultimate be-
fore suffixes, and either retain the preceding Seghol or change it to Ilhirik
orPattahh; tiros ^M?, vtsfi § 148. 2, §221.5.
}rn'3 ,n3DSn , nir? ,*ii«p ,«Qiten ,ijfifiin ,iiia, ri^S ,mn ,*$?
,}Sn ;?Tn ,J»?fri ,*#* ^V ,n»5 /jipn ,anstforn n^n
.Sfe*3 »1«fe .T'SOT iT^r 'r^ ^e-'e »zB ,-in T»Six
,r^?T ,™'?:?? ,*»5^P3 ,in?3 ,ta^Tt> ,^paiDirn ^bin
.•jpab ,cbn3t?
18. Ayin Vav and Ayin Yodh Verbs.
Suffixes and paragogic letters occasion the rejection of pretonic Kamets
and Tsere § 157. 3, §158. 2, § 160. 2 and 3.
tvri% ,nh»n ,ri3Ti ,w6iti ,on^io ,ra« ,n*na ,i:vn /fflfe
8 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
.rriew ,ntn ,Trnfc ,n:-c^r ^^ ttrn$ ,n"»fcn ,rnw
,i^g jdgr ,r.-T2 ,2-r: ,:■:; ,ry# ;r'jj ,"2to ,vi*3 ,*&*$}
---r ,z:s-z- .— rzrn ^rfcto ,c:so2n ,-nrr.bx
19. Lami.dii Ai.rrn Vi.ubs.
.Kinrn ^iiJiQ ,fcCTT2 ,*rp ,nx~p ,Cs"?i? .-^-v1 »T*$? >*:*"?n?
,^xsn ,iicngn ,n:jopn ,rxir: ,sr2 ,N7px ;?:jo? ,K"Tin
^nxi^n ,Ncin ,Nbnn ,erx^a ,ran;; >N"P A*1* >*"P? »*fe5
.-s-p^ ;:x*rn ,~T«?I? ,^Tr- ,crT*??a >-:^?3 i^STWJ
.-:s-p ,-s--;- ,r,Ti«rin ,-ninp
20. Lamedii I If. Verbs.
r--: ^in? ,ir^r? vnhbaii /'rrns .r^n ,^n ,ern?3 ,123
.-r^r.n ,nk7n3 ,Trn ,nj*} ,ninx ^jp ,Ppcn ,rnc* ,*>:nn
neb ,rrS?n ,tid ,rtjrq ,nptha ,rrn ,rr'h ,n:-vn ,nS:r
.anji ptk?3 ,*3& >n"?0 M Ity] ,n^?}
,ru8bpi ,^s^ ,'^n^ ,*^^? ,-r^rn ^rxn ,c?:.n ,nr>x ,r,rr
D^ttnrj ,-r-'-r.n .Tiprx ,=;it ,"n~~ ,T|>ffi ,^7x3 ,pjy
21. Promiscuous Examples.
,-nc ,*i© ^tjfc ,-^cn ,-2-r- ,2r-;i ,nci"> :nc;> ,»J*i ,mr
6 ,-n foa ,bir fnc? ,71x7 ,nx3 ,^271 ,tttirn ,a*n^ ,nn*>
.1T3 ,ybt3 ,272 ,:x: ,>jnn ,rvin ,-b ,««} ^ ,*:n ,Tip
.(a)afrr< ,nrotpn ,«£*! ,miM ,nx-:
GENESIS, CHAP. 1. K
SELECTIONS FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT.
I. The Creation and Fall. Genesis 1-3.
CHAPTER I. a
'inn nn^n ynam « -pan nxn a^aan nx a^n'bx sna n^ajnS 2 «
IT I IT I V T T ; I V .T T /- : • V- T - /- « « J1 T » " .
nas^ : a^an ^B-by nsrna a^n'bx rnnn ainn ^E-by sjeni ina? 3
bnn^ aiipa nixn-ns: a^n'bx trw : nisprsji lis W a^n'bx 4
ang -yanbi d'p niab i a^n'bx K^i : }ann pa/i Tixn pa crn^K n
vn a^nbx nrji^ s : nna ai? "igb"»n^ n"?r^?) r^ 6
f^nrrrw DTft» telgl : a^ab a^a pa b-^zia inrn a^an sp'na 3pjri 7
j ^pa ai? "ipa-in-n anjprri a^ara 3ppnb c^n'bx *np*n : ja^rn 8
ins aipa-bx craan nnna a~an sng? a^n'bx "ti$k»y s 9
n^an nnpabi ynfc nca^b 1 a^n'bx a^p*} : p^^ n^.n "S^ ■*
■jnstn sa-n a^n'bx naa^ : niips Dvfeas K*vn a^a? snp 11
■ftHsnt -iax ilnab ^b niry 'hb yy ynr y^ra airy xa/h
nhb*nab ynr y*nTa aay wsj*' ynxn Kiirn : p'T^ y?s$\rby 12
a^jprn : aia-^3 a^n'bs nn?} wtf? ia-iynr naa 'namteb yji 13
ypna ri'-istta ^n-> a^n'ba nas<n & : iti-'ba a^ ^pa-^n-n u
Bfrb^i D*Hyiabi nhsb wij nb^bn pai qri*n pa b^zinb d^ct
: JST1?) y?«n-by Tsnb D?fcfn ?^p"ia rhixab rnn : BW it>
nbaaab Snan nisnarrra* a^bnsn rntei ww a^n'bs ir?^ ic
flPW ta^aaisn ran nb^n nbwwb fapn "rwiarmfl avn 17
rjb-ifai ava Saabn synxn-by T»inb D'nattn r^-ia a^n'bx ana is
^spn?,! 5 ^iara a^n'bs: sn*i ^tcnn pni nixn pa b^^an'r 1 9
■piz? a^i?n trrtf^i a^n'by: ib^i & 2 ^"pn ar *ipa"^^?. »
IW5 :a^irn y^pn ^js-by f^rfxf ^^ b(fr\ rm tit: 21
nas niD'ann 1 n^nn aprbs n»i a^bnsn ar:rn-rx a^h'bx
: aia-^3 a^n'bx ntff] ^^ab cj::? Ci"iy~b2 nsn anr^b c^n ^ina
a^a^a a^an-nx ixbai iani *na naxb a^rfbx ans ^a^. 22
10
HEBREW CIIUESTOMATIIY,
03
24 *1flr%3 B : 'T1*-^ ="? ~r""n"2 a'& 't n?, i "pxa syi tjtprn
■px-'r-n: imj^ rngns nj^bb rrn ices fj^n si-n n^n'bx
na rty.iy.fii^'i r,:-~b p^n H^irwj i-n'bx z?*~ 1 y nv) Mjflfc
26 ^s" : aien? s«-'bx in»l -r.:-~b ntnjpi jpurty rsi nrrb
r-;-z- r~- riin torn WWIBfll tfofagl E"x nr:-: Offfa;
-T s-:~- : pwrt? tophn fn^prboa* }*"x--:-n- rinsnaa*. D*"i\rn
"-.- -:t -rs s-2 s-r.'bx DbM ife^ tfjyj l« , cn'bx
28 ^rri -"d =-n'bx "'? ""^ ="~''n* z.~s TO?} : cr's BTtsp
I m yJjJ\ c^rn r;'r:n b»n rr.-;n ^pyi njaah fWH iq -ite
29 ' lfy| %i 1W nib ''nr: run DPfibM "rc?s*i : pigrrtg rirr'-n
j> 1 bb/n trfctfn rpj^aVi p^rt n;n-bDb^ ? nbzxb njrn dd6 rnj
: u IP1 1 nbssb zrr pi—bi-rx rfn rs: "na-nrx mrtj bia-h
31 "trj avg <jyj nsia a'iu » ui.rj njftp nrx-bs-rx bTfcqj in*}
CHAPTER II. a
1 T^rn c-'^ rrn'bx bri 1 nxnrrbsi fiy$ c^rn $3*3
1 njgf "irx irpxbtt-b^ '•inatfn Di*2 rinti*1 nrr -rx "roxbtt
3 -b2i3 na^ ia ■»! ins irtp-n iJr*a#n n^-nx trn'bx fw
4 n-crn r-yrn nbx b : r.iiryb cn'bx ina-ira ""pos^b
- rrto 1 b£i ^ B^Rh fjij Q*n-bx rrjrn r.iir? Dffti "^T'a- fWJ3
ttfppl x'b ;2 nyp c-j n-'rn niflg V,1 V^r "^ TO r"'^~
I -~- -s- : ly^jiu; nhrb i^x dxst f j^ivi 'jj bfl^jj ";n^
7 tx cnbs r^frn n^--- 1 PJlJ^n -:ir:;-rs: ~rrr }-xr.-j^
=-xr, --^ BPjn r^r: "zxn nc^i rria^rrnj ^zy n^sn
-rs :: z_— z— - -ira p c^-'bx n-'n^ ri" : r.*n ct:b
u Tpn: fr-b3 rrbnxn-;^ C'n'bx Itfrr rrfp5pg : -^ nrx o^xn
: rn arnj rrrn ^bn ";in ^-'ra a^nn ^p b2X"cb aiDj ~x-*:b
- "rnnsb nrjnj 1^3 6fffl i^r.-rs* r-prr.b "j-r^ N2:^ ^.nr
iin'-—- v-s'-br rx nncn &cn flfq ^nsn dw : D^xsn
12 :cnrn n«n nbnan cs* a*ia x^nn fnim anti :nn-Tn co-mr«
N-TI '.-! T. 4.
GENESIS, CHAP. 2, 3. 3 n 11
nnsn-Din i tfaa fiarta na aaicn swn "p'rna •otjii ijfijrB^ jj
:nns «in tWrti nn:nn Tiria nr?np rfbnn snn bpin ^6*1
: nnpttbi nnayb Tjariaa nnrn D^xn-nyt D^n'bs* rrin? ngfl *
j?wi ; basin bas* '{H'.j yg bbTp nbxb BTnwra* BT»ffaj rrirn te* j!j
iTfflpQ nitt istta ^bss* Di^a *0 W§tt bssin sib 2H13 srin n:nn
■w ib-ntoyx "nab D'isn nrn avo-sib DTS'bst rtjrrj nrson is
SffcraS rtwi rnten n*rrba HB'ti«rjB D^n'bx rijrp n2*n i"fyM3 19
D^sn ib-jnp? ncs* "bai ib-snp*-ni? nisnb rnxn-bs? fib*] ffjfctfsi
tp'ybi h^narrbab niiao onxn snp*n : fa© sr.n rw EE3 a
Jr'n? 'bs^ : tWfla "its? K£tt-sib Disjbi n^isn n;n babi Dffctfcl 21
itoa nao'n T«hib»a rtna np*i itj^i tfwrrt? ngrnn 1 crfca
nirxb bf Jftj TU n^b-nn3s *bsn-n* 1 D^n'bx njrn fa^l : nrnnn 22
■toi ■Hspfe ds* d?eh nsir D^sjn nr«*5 stFrarra* rwa^ 23
trsraT?;? 'js-b? : nsiy-nnpb #»wh ^a n&s? sngi narb ■niftpa 24
or™ rrn s ^ins* niaab rrn ift»$a pa^i iEsrnsn vasrnst ns
iwqjarp sbi irurso D'lxn triaTtf
CHAPTER III. S
^B$n D^n'bst nin^ ntos n$* nnten n*n Satt ott| n;n i;n:rri N
nttsini t -jan yy baa ?ibasn sib trriba ^9«pa ?>: rrcsn-bK 2
]3n-!jina nox y?n ■naoi iba& larryj |nfifc cn:n-b« rnhtns
TMiM 1 frmrrjfi ia wan «bi jb^b *ibasn sib tfffaqj n^s* 4
Dabas: bi^a ^a trHba yf> ys 1 "pffOFi trtanftb rrasn-bs tran n
hfe»n snni : yn ai*j W"t'^ D^n'bss Dn^rn D^ry -^1?^^ ^:^ 6
b^sirnb y-yn lorei Q??"1^ «^-n^n ^ basi^b fjn Snta "o
y? ^npeni : aaihi n^y no^b-Da "jnnn basini i^ifitt njp.ni 7
•jnnan nnb i'w^ nbxn nb? ^"iBn^i on tnai^ "»a w*^ cn^:o
«ann^ n->n ninb "jaa tfbnny D^nbs? nin^ b*ip-n« •i'?^ 8
nin^ trjp^i : -jan ys? rfina n^n'bx rfjn^ ^:et2 incsjtn c^sn 9
•jaa ipotov ^5rn5? n^^^ : n3^ ^ n^^^ d"5?^"'^ d^'-^ ^
nnx dV? ^a t^b ^an 15 n^sih 1 xnrr^i ^a:s? D?^pa ^T^) n
n^sjn itts?^ : nbast wgflrb^^ ^nbab 5pw«?« nrs« Tyn"!^7! 12
prns -.hk wi v. 25.
12 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY.
13 -rasrn : bjlrj fp)\ 'ftj ^~:r: mn "nis* nrrp 1«H* nirxn
*:x-rn cn:n nton nrxrn rrto£ rsj-rra rursb ffVfetfj rrjrp
u hrx TPB* hsT n-^o "fl fcrizrrbx , trtfttfj Kjnj nrsin : tall))
ylo bsxn -issn ^n gftybg rncn rwi birn n-brcrrbstt
i«j ""is I i jftij lM d i z~v -:E-rn nrso cso tje-^ xin
|hp*tfn Tfipsrbsn o^n "^bn 2273 IfjNfn $*hlp nans r-z-n
ifSpfctq -rrs v-b nrac "o Ugil D>xbn 0 iflrfe$£ s-rn
toisffl mnM wsti bsxn jib ntxb M*^s nrx p&rna
18 ^b Hrong n^TYTJ "p'pi :rp*n ^ bs robrxn t*ia*?a "~"<3
10 -;x ^amS T| onb bsxp ipta rrn 1 rn'cn niry-r^ gbgijj
5 rjjpp] : z-rn ■«# Ut'i nns TOP? nn;?b n:iM 15 rvh^n
21 rrrv 'rrv fff^ dx nn-^n srn "»s rrn inirx dc D*isn
22 1 TQrtjl d : D^2b>i 'Yfep rr'sM foCKb^ onsb D^nbit
■ nnri :n? ni-j rthib liipg "inss rrn bnxn "jn Bfrtaj rtj^
28*^mW»l : obi-b th bsso u*»Ui TV's oa npbn ir nbr^-ie
24 jtrgty 1 orn n^b nrx ni^xrrnx ihrb fVTft c^n'bs rrfrt
2nnn orb nsi ff»i' tfjfcj 1 q ny*l?b ffjj^? ]:r^ n-srrr,x
II. The Life of Joseph, Genesis 37, 39— 1G : 7.
CHAPTER XXXVII. Tb
j z-ir* nviVn i nbx :"jr:3 -paa v:ix »5<fla filtt S$£ a^l
■Mj tR x--" -js^n rnx-rs nrn njli n:r rp.rr-rnc~3 ^bv
nr^ DtJITr^ ^ xr^ ^r5? ^2 n?-T "l^-rx^ r-.ba ^33
8 *ib s-n ff^pny? """'— ^"■',™ sns bx-ic^ :Dn^nx-bx
1 ---x-':;^ :t:x anM "r^s rns ^sn^n :2^ee r:r3 ib nTryn
- ■— sb yp\ Bfftn rc-^ ='b-- 1 s'brb -z- siba^ sibi Sns \s':ii,!o
-:- -:-- r-rr, -~rz z'"~a z~::^2 -:r:s niriT : Tttbn
: -r-sbxb r*"rrr- -:-.—i':s nricr n:m r.3S3"tt1 Tabs
B "E3-^ -.2 br'cr rrr:s W»J| rpsn ?|'b^n vnx Hb ^llJJ
GENESIS, CHAP. 37. Tb 13
nhs oibn titxs tfbirn : tmrb?) Tn'tfbrrb? ins sjia ni? 9
trg/in nsni Tiy bibn TOtftn nan to**} Tnxb ins iec-h
'rns-bxi ^as-bx ibq^i : ^b o"nnnina Dear's nis? ^nsi irvrn ,
siaj sinn pnqbn -irx njn n*bnn n^ ib -rnsri *r&% 'wmygx*\
■pasi vns ianx:p,n s nsnx tp nnnnrnb Sp^WI sjiasn *»38 11
"ies*] iDStia arras "jsB-ns niynb ths ©b*i : n:nn-ns KJjtS ?;*
Drpbx jinbcsi rob oatta D^n ;pn« Kibn q6i->-bs binto?
Dibc-nsT Tpns Dib;zrnx nsn xi-^b ib' TttKn j^rn ib ittKJl 14
*i5Sa*i j rman »aji frtan page ?nnbr*i *m ^arrn "jskn -.3
"wtFi : rjsarrma nbxb o-«n ^nbxtri rritaa nrh nstj Bpfc ig
ipxn iwjl :d^ en ns^x 18 xrr.Tan BjgQtt "oix ''hxts n
vfts -nx qsi-i }b*i nrrrr robs d-^es ^wrigtj '•a fwn troa
ibr:n^ dtt6« anp^> enttai phn^ ins *$n*j :"jrpa D»|o?i is
: S3 nrbn nitfbnn bya nfn Tnx-bx Ens rirsjn :in^nb ins 19
^n rrjn i:"ifcsn ninan inxa fcnibtcii ^ninns'j sob 1 nnrn 2
H^B ^inbsr^ ■jzr.x-i 2«3TD»1 s ^nb'bn l^tTQ rt&*T21 ^^ 21
»*b«n DT^asnan-bx fawn 1 onbx -n:x^ ? »m nsag x'b n-cs^i 22
b^n •jyibb innnbrrrbs ^**i nsnrin -it;x n-n v'an-bx ins
^nx-bx Cjoii Karraj^a rri : Tasrbx in^rnb ora "irs 23
•n"I>;1 :^ TO« D"»3Bn n:n3-ns in:na~rx S|C/p-ns W»S?1 24
anb-:oxb «b«*i : D"i3 ia pa pn tiaSTi nnlnn ins ttbtt^i r=
Byfrffl "tfbs^ nxa c^bxrtr^ nnns nirn ^s*pi Drrr? ^xir^
iTT3rp ">^s^i : iTa^iana TTinb n^abin t:'bi ,*xp nsa: n^xirb 20
's^Mai i5b t i^v_rN w^ tnlflrMj i'lro ^3 9sa"!Tg vns-bs 27
srrw •P^<ofli s^n witoa Wi8"^3 ifi-^nn-bs ^^1 D^b's^^b
Tsn-ia ?|Oin-ns ^by^ sistfa^ crnnb D"r^ d^cis ^na^l 2s
r|oi->-rs wf»a^n tjoa D^nirya D^bsy^ir'b yioi^ns *Tsnp*3
-ns jnp*3 niaa risi^-ps nini nian-bs •jansi ac^n t n^'naia 20
: sa-^:s n:s imti ?:rs ";b-n ifflhi ws-bs 30*1 : i^r,a »»
: aia n:'nan-ns step?i n^y Tjto tentf*)! c;ci-> n:na-rs -np^ 31
sflama nsr -n^s^ crfas-bs *W^»1 tP©Bn r:ra-ns -n^r-n 39
n^n ^:a roha "i^s^ *T^ ' ^'?"ns? Nlr7 ,^?3 r:r^ xr""?^ C:;
tn bt tiaa T.12.
14 Hr.BREW CHRESTOMATIIY.
M pr D^ "rb~r i-v* yijft '• ^ Kl° *T?9 **fiW n2?
re ■flfoyfeyi "U"-? *r?P ■ =n?*? ^r ^r3"'? -r5?7?^ "Wfl
tt*i nbxc bzx *:2-bx Tttf<Q ~cx" zn:rnb •ix'jrn *'">2n:b
;;.; rth| o*no 'T^Tpifib D*nayb» "ipx tjqng d*:-epp i v-x *px
CHAPTER XXXIX. ttb
i -*~;^n *ig rCna c^no nc'WD *4j£l np^TW Ty*i r,oi^
I -rx rrrn ■m she© wrrin nrx D^bxjrac'n *ri2 *Htt «ps
3 ^d Y$T^ N"vn : "nxEn v:ix PPM *>irn n^ATg crx i*TH re"1
1 qprji xiprn : rra IT&Cpa rr pp rittP unty cs Sbi irjM rrirn
: —2 ina iVc^-sai irpa-b? knpo*1 tpx n-nc-n mn "in
, ? I I /- r . 1 : - - ■• I ; - - A v jt : - n •■ <J"
n P(jnj fJJftU 1V1J; -.rx-ba 5?J irnaa inx ^ptn Txa "^n^
tfH *b-;r^ -rx-b;a n-n^ r^n ^fri Sgfr bbr-a *tpan W^TIj
c "a rnpSra 'ipx fytfo'j src/p va '-ib— .cx-bs a}j£j 1 rfjjfgi
7 wj : rang npj n*ijr • iv,< ~o*> iti br'x x^rrrcx nnbrrcx
~:xp" r=— bx ----rx r:ix-p;fsj lApQ r.bxn tPyptn nnx
B "rx "~?"x'b ':-x jn rb^x rrx-bx nrx^ 1 isori : ^r? nastp
9 n:"2a hyn p^aa bina ujpg 1 ^va "jr: ib-rvnrx bbi »r»gSTin
rr;x ipxn inrx_px nrxa flyiWBM fl rra^xtt *l^r ^rrrx'b*)
- 1 z-; rc">"bx ^2-2 tfni 1 nrn'bxb t.MKyrj px-th rtosn nyin
.; r,T- Bfty3| ^75 : n^< hi^nb nbstt arrb rnbx r^r-x'b- BfTj
: r~z2 do rvjjij ^^p c^ pfc} "'p:^ p.^irrb nrr«jn xh^
19 HJM cpi nVa '-;:3 2j^i •npf n23C ^bxb inwn vrEPrn
18 unpw : r,:*nn cri wni ii53 srr^s npixns ^n^i :r.2:?nn
pnjb ^72? t>M -:b x^zn ^xn 1b«b cro naxrn np^n ^r:xb
w ''i.iV .*4 ,f4 ~~^- """^ : -""-? '""3 N7~x"; h -" 5J^ **)& •! • :5
--:z n:ri 1 PCWTTi xsn c:n ^bsx Htssj nyr^. BHWJ "'""P
ir nbxb r.'rxr, Brn^lj ^'bx na-tpn : -'p-z-bx ":^x ri| tg nbsx
.-._ ----- ---. .-- -_..•- -;v rmyj nftt •'nnyn wn ^?x xa
; 1 -rx rtiM yiirD ^n^i 1 nx-nn c:^ ^bsrx ',133 rir- BTipBI
— z- -b nrr r.bxn c-7;-; -\:xb ;^bx r.nsT nrx iprx ^n-n
: mfq uyin p'"bx ^n}p»^ -px re-'"1 w:-x np^ 1 -'ex H353
GENESIS, CHAP. 39, 40. B &5 15
-nx rtjrr w^ : -ttibn maa tiqj 'iw dpwmj }brin *ftynfa 21
-ma nto jig?i s inernra -ito "V^a ^:n ^ *icn t6m t£l ^ci-> 22
"icx-bs nan nnfen maa nirx: oMcxr-bs nx E|frfr"i3f nnen
"bs-nx nx'n nnorrma nig 1 "px : no ran ann cic D">icy 23
B iiybSM nirp n0 x^in-mrxi inx firing nirxa vra ifyaha
CHAPTER XL. tt
omnscb ns'xrn D^s^-jjba n^^ ^^3 nH'\i o^a/in nnx ^3 «
bin D^p^n nis by vg'nia, ^ '? r^"1? *fe)??3 '• &?33W #?*}b 2
nnbn ma-bx D^naan nig ma nkcEa tnx ^»] : rrp'xn nio 3
onx S|?/p-nx o^naan n© nps^n' : did -rrx c^ mrx 0712 4
trx uh^.w oiSn *fiabn*3 : ■flgtDtia o^ti? ^rai snx hntj?i n
Jjbttb ncx nsxni ng>«Bn itfbn linnES »^ nnx nb*ba Vsn
xrn npan C|oii nmbx xa^ j ^r\br\ maa D^v.cx mrx D^nxtt 6
ma maii^a inx ncx nins •■D'no-na bxtirn :d^??t Dim onx 7
irabn oibn vbx in^i s ni*n cisn orrs 51510 nbxb wx 8
xrnsa D^ain? crn'bxb xibn qoii onbx nttxH inx "px nnei
Tern ^ibibna ib tqx*i qoi^b itfbrrnx QigiDEn-nto ncp^i : ^b 9
ib^an nk? nnb? nrnba snni c^n© mrbuj -jEaai : ^:sb ng 1
anirxi D^33?n-rx n^so ^n?a nins cai : n^a:? rnn'bsirx 11
qbi-" 'ib TQ8H snisns qp-b? oiarrnx irxn nins cis-bx or.x 12
D^fe? msbti 1 niya : on o^ mrbra D'inrcn noE ipns nr 13
iTa nina-o-b nnn Ti:3-b? ^irrn ^cx-mx rtha xte?
nc»3 f;nx ^nnsT-ox 15 s ^t'o n^n mrx liirxnn 'JETrr? 14
-ja •'inxsiin^ ny-is~bx ^nnsmi ^icn ^ny sa-n^teyi ?ib nty»i
rroixtt wtes-sb nb-Q.^ o^arn fn«tt ^rnh airr^ jrwii n*an -2
S]5v>-bx tyikh nns aiu^a o^xn-nis x*vn tniaa ^rx i^te^a 16
bb'a }v??r\ baai s^n-b? ^nn ^o nobo nini ^tibna ^x-qx 17
: icxh brTa bcn-;^ onx bp/x r);,yni nsx nto?a rtpne bpx:73
:on n^ ntobo tr}§n hcSti iVinp nt n^xH ^cr> |J*3 18
?;nix nbni T??? ^s'?"n$ n?"^? SP? Q,,^r rt?^ ' ^^ 19
Di-i "ic^b-.En oi*a 1 ^n^i s s^byo Tpira-rx s*'yn boxi p-by a
ybiz v. 15. 'p Brveiei v. 22.
1G HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY.
DPfgqQ -ir i rx—px 9ffa "-n;y-'"b p.rra \B$*] nynfi-px pnbn
21 -by E"£w!2n -r-px nr*i s'vnry T^3 BHjiWi nc AJhrtflBfl
B9 nrsD rtbn DPfifctn nb rxi i njna art? crsn m*! ^nptra
23 : -,--;-— ::—rx U^IJO »P "oj-s'b* : n?"'"1 C!S "^9
CHAPTER XI. I. xa
2 k rjn} : nx^n-by Toy n:rr D?h rj-.ci BPnjp D?n:«? fgtt ",n^
: inxa nry-irn iba px-nrn nsn-a nic? ninn ya© rftfr "drn-jti
8 rv$yQ mn Tifcvrpa in-nns piby ninnx trhj y?© nirn
4 nrbrsrn : nx-n rcr-by rrnon by.x WTfe^rvi *ngs r--~-
nxisn r& Pfrt^n yara px ijten ng^ ns-n?n n-iyn rvnen
n D"b*at? yab . njrn p^:o tibmi yir-^n : nyns pg^} Pionarn
c rijmh trijp? o^ba© yab n:rn : mabl rrar-a THM n:^3 r.-bb
7 Bfjftfn ya c px r.ipin D^barn nrybapn : "jn^nx rrinas ctjj
_..__. .-^3 ,^ . n,-^ r^n. n^? ^.^ t^xbsrn p-'x-nan
«_-.. ypyjii^ Ilt^ Qvpng 'lyir^h Vying tnjpr n5ti*^ *fcn
n fipfcinan i© nan-n : ninEb cp-'x ■*rrB"pr "tfbn-rs bnb nine
- v-;y-by ri:p nyno : BV»n n^-T^; ^:x \x-j--px ntoirt py-E-px
: BttStti nb pxi ^px npnaen nb rra -nbbra -px IP*}
i i : *qVn 'Win J+lfiW t-x x-rr r;x ~nx pb-ba D"bn r^bniT
u-px ■:'-— pb*3 "fiHaoan o^nz^n neb nay i^a$ ny: vrx ari
i:; -px rrn ja "'r^ps "^^xs 'rrn :*"ipb i^'brn rpx -rr^'bn
14 *TTV1 rc—.-x Bnp»l py-^E pbr*i : nbr ihfcl ^:--by n^rn
^ nir-z TJjibi : nyiB'bx xiri vn'brb r.bn^ nb.vi n^zn-pa
-■:k- --by -rr^s ^:XT "rx p£ ITibl ^r^bn trfen re— bx
io z--bs --rbz ibub rtTlBT^j rc-'^ f$i} : -irx -'rrb ffibli :^r>
it T^py wn '♦n^iTi rc-'-bx nirug ■tt'w trtn? c-br-rx ":r^
i -itea r-x-n ninD rzr r'br ^x^--r)2 mm i ^x^n rr--:r
i'.i ir.-TJx p.-by p-'^nx p—--:,zr njrtj i -nxa nryipi nxn pb^i
r p-z- :-nr px p""--- P7-- rtH^n ppixpi : ynb o^ra
I] -bx -x;-r y-*': x;b- p:----';x njsfcajjn 1 rtf*^ffll5 r-rrx^n
•22 , n;m ^'bm x-s; 1 ---xt nbnna nrxs yn 1^x1121 n:aip
GENESIS, CHAP. 41. R& 17
n^bas me nsni i wtofai rttea nns rojsa r;by ff^ati yarc 23
ff^SfH jybaryi : nrynnx rriitafc D^p niffro rv'pi rrmn 24
Taia ■pg} ffiBawrts "roirj niabn D^bacn ya© rx r'f-n
mp$n nrs* n« x*n nnx rtriB nibn ny-12-bx s;cr> 'flaabl : •b na
d^battn yarn nan et:e ya© roan fha EM) 1 rtrtob T$n "^7 26
rrithn rrhsri j&a«h : s^n nnx mbn nan d^c ya© raen 27
rrij^vJ crbatfrj yauh rerj ir:©' yac "j^rou rftjwi r'i---)
-ba ipna/i *wn* nain s^n : ayn **a» ya© vrr o^"pn rrxit -28
rv'xa et:b yarn n:n : nins-rx r»nn niry DffirftKn nra r,yiD 29
-ba na«F ifynna ayn vv yn© najri : crnaia H.srbaa ^71 *3$ >
pnxa yairn y~^-sb"i i^nKiTTiH aynn rsbzn D?2»a fn»a yarn 31
Dibnn nn:cn bin : isa Kin ^ssns la^nK Kirtii aanrj -^spa 32
: inizjyb ovfcan inttw o^n'bsn ay*? nann "papa d"e?b rfins-bs
ritar :D"nm vix-by nrmiBhi nam Tiaa nha riha a*^ nryi 33
■£© yaca o^aa fiipna earn "pan-by a^pD ipE^ rfns
naTas?i nbxn r&an triabn Dnstin Ssis-^a-ris ^ap^ : *aten n5
•pxb V"pEb bairn njni : Tfaw'y tyn$a baa ny-iE—p r-nn 36
: ayia rnsn msmifcri cnsia fwta r*nn rnra ayin ■>:© yafcb
*nw-bs nips -has?! n^ay-ba ^ijai nyns wa wii atf»3 37
qo^-bx ny-is "fiasji : 12 tftp* rvn nt;x c->« nTD ^^:n 39
nrx : Tp-Qi ddht "i^n^ n^r^rri^ ^^""^ ^v-^ ^''T51 ^^ »
"WftS^I : ^12 b^x xc^n pn 'wba pa?"' rpE-byi '•n^-by r.^nn 41
nyns nc«n : D^s"a V"ix-b3 by iins ^rr: nsn roii-bs rtna 42
« : - - t- ■ it : • I .• it t r- 1 : | ■ j- r •• : l«- s » : -
cir-^53 'ins? »ab?i tgff1 -;;-by nni* "jn^ ii? by^a Hwatt-rs
ib-irx n:iri2n nasnaa inJ5 aan^i : ins^-by an-Tn W dtrji 43
nyns "WM^I ! B^*? T?5"^ '? ^^ f^rl ^0^ ^& rJ?^~^ 44
-baa ib.nvnxn "h^fiM «?■»« trn^b T-iybn^i nyns ^ rc->-bx
n:cs-ns ib-jn^ n:ys r:s2 qoi^-D^ ny-is N;,p^ : D^sa p» na
Jjo'n sDT^ata fiK"b? cjo^ w^i ncxb f« ■jna y-E -j-'—rE te
■»5!D^B qci-> xs^n o:n2p2--b7a nyns ^:Eb iirya nife D^b^-ja
ynten ^tf ynra v^x" ^3?^i i n^isa -nN-bsa "\a5*i rcHs 47
at r - j- : - «.- : 1 v t t - j- - • n : ■ 1 v n t : > - i-r- I -
o^nsa ynsta ^n tos d^td ya© ■ bak-ba-n» y'i^ itffttfito 48
■to»i jsaina 153 n^na^o n©» tyjii .mtb bzij o^ya bri<-;r^ 40
i-iDca p»-^3 nbpb b^n-'S n? 1^12 nann p;n b-ns na t|Ot>
2
lb II THREW CHRESTOMATHY.
: r:zx 'fr \ tfj'\ -rx z?-~ r:r (TOP DMgl c*:a •»::? tyj flpW*
:.i *q$a"Si njatj Tbarj OCT* qffn «np*3 :y'x ""- *T| "w"s-ra
59 a-'ax «5J3 ":rr, Dtt rx- i -zx LPJJ !/J WJ "ffffi '/J Itj srr.'bx
--- -rx pafrn -:r r:r r.i-bzr: i *;:r y-xa z'-'bx ^nrrpa
M ■--• ra- ~:x -rxa x~ab a:-- -;r rar ~r:npT i ffTOJ y-xa
-: a--—: -rs-':: arirn :zn'~ rrnonxa fnsr^on trii'.wj l>sa ^
rz— bx -ab B ''Jill ^ r^'"z T9**3 ■?£!? IlSp tU'JM DSjn p£W
m ej6t nri*- fign -:z-ba b? rrn ajnryj l titfift azb -ax^-mrx
.r.r Jxfl i tt*yw fTKi a:;?n prep] U'IiiuPj ti^i era itfiHarnK
jy^xn-baa ayin pjn '<* i^/'ri lug. nairb n^ppp *xa *p.sn
CHAPTEB XLII. as
m : "xnrn rrsb v:ab apr? n^tf*] a^-a-aa na~-zh is apy? k^jj
g zi-z -:b — ar- n^^TTJ ="™a "^«jtjj ^a "web run *rcrkh
3 : B*J*fiq 1| "orb rnto? a,wi^nx ^ri : nwaj xbi n;nr
1 -zxnjr-fa nrx ^ TTjyiK ap;*? ribr-xb r;b-> t;x jns^aTW
- y-xa a;;-- rrrna n^xan !p'ra -iznrb banc? ^ ^a*l 1 v'zx
8 P51? c^-bzb -paean x^n jnfcn-b:? trjtfiri x-n rzi^ :*j?:a
v "-rrx C|OTi xn*i ; rcrajj cex ^"•■^nc^ r,c*> *>nx >«a*n
ansa j?$e anbx "vex*? nicp arx isn;n ar-rbx narrvn nna*}
: vnan xb orn vnx-r.x rz^ na^ : bax— airb -r:z ynjna Tina*}
8 Btyya a-bx Ttttfj] z-b nbn irx rr'b'bnn nx S$>f> narn
- ----7- -:-x xb rbx tT^»3 :=r^ pxn f57^TH5 r-'s-b cnx
1 1 -;n_sb ^:n:s n*:z «rjg Tnjrthjj *:z -:bz 1 bas— laib ^,sa
i_*:r-x-b zrsz fy$} r— y- : b£ rr,bx "tcx^t : cranio "^a?
ia fnga --s-r-s -:z -:n:x , c-nx m^-z? 'in trvo rvqik*i
1 1 dt6» inrf*"! : -::-x TmwTi c;n ^rzs~rs fesn nim tna
••_ -n vnzn rsya 1 DTAK ff»Jania -nzxb oabs "^nna^ nrx Kin BfBT
ig cap ^inbo : n:n j^n az^nx s-zz-ax T| rijtj WX^TDM nine
z:rs r-:s- zz-z- -:~z-- srto^Tl zrs- zz"-x-rs ngn in«
17 rrbr "myy^ pnk rzwV 1 zrs z-ba^-o ^a n^c ^n sb-oxn
1 8 a^r;bxn-rx ^rr ^rr rxy ^r^brn 2-^2 rz-> anbx npsH 1 cte?
-:■-.- -•_- r. - .
GENESIS, CHAP. 42, 43. 3>3 2)3 1 (J
dpsi Dg7»»tt ^52 ncx;?. nns D^ns Dpx o^s-ds iKpJ ^s 19
V?s wan pjsn Dipns-px'i : ca^ra fbyi lati w»in npb 2
Sax vns-bs trs n^x^ t£r4VC3 vmari sbn Da'nai -:rx^ 21
ptai iMWiwa ics? rns irxn ncx: Irna-b? *:n:x , tnatte
dpx ]insn 5??3 «r««i rfj$n ijy»J» n»a •}?-'? *2ws«j xbi 22
BWWaiB xbi -,b*a sa&tainrbK nfcsb 1 DS^ ^"b* xibn n£xb
t^bt\ -o soil yab ^ ny-p xb cm 1 cm: ran ■teTrai 2.3
I v •• - «• Br - r r : rr j - : >t : • #- • > i - :
dpxts n&n Dpbx wi bnbs mr^ *p*i cmbyia afe*i :crra 24
na bp^ba-px wjfc^ Cjoti 15?^ s arpr-gb irix nbs^n ■jiirair-ns nn
apb &?25 TO^ *T3? DC^ r£^ ^ir-bx ^ bO**?? a^irnbi
-px ipxp ppspi : a^ia *ob«n DP"nfcn-by anzitrpx isum : p 20
*3 WtPPfigini iEpa-px x"pi "pb^a ^ttrt Ki'fCti *~pb ipto
•IS "^np^xa ^n an idc3 n»-.n ^nx-bx ibr^ tipfinrtj 28
nxa*i : ^;b a^Pbx nto nforTta n»sb vnx-bx epx srHfi£l nib 29
: nfcxb bpx rnprrta px ib vrjn ^23 nans arpax: 3£S£"^
: inxrrpx a^n^a i:n» "jn^ hi«J]3 laija f "ixp ^is trxn nan >
a^nx wrca icn^o ra^jna ir^n xb m» a^ra t&k ibmi 3*
v - :-j- -: /t t •■ : r : - : « t / :»t -: j- ■• m •• ' " 32
nrisn D?^nN dps d^d ^ rns Psn fnkn ^n^ fc^sn w5«
fu^n DD^ns-PS ^x^nni : iDbi ^np dd^ps p'ajnTaft^ ^px -.nh:n 34
•jp.x bs^ns-px dps d^d ^5 dps irba'Ta sb 15 r.ynsi *bs
#»8rni?1i Dn^ir ty^fta on t4y$ : ^nncp f^»»7r»i osb r^
s ^sn"1^ Dn^nsi nrin dp^cs Pinha-ps ^isn^i %ica iEC2"iina
^rs y&QV*\ tyva qoi"1 DPbso ip's Dr.^s yp^ bn^^ n,?^r^ 36
-ps n'^sb i^ns-bs "jn^si n-as^i 1 PpbD ^i^n ^by nnjrp "j^-^-Psn 37
^sn^cs ^:st *n;|-b? ips p:p ^bs ^s^ns sb-as p^isp ^rn ^o
nsc? "nab s^ni pip. i^ns-^ BJ'S? 13a ^^-sb nrs^ : ^bs 38
:nbisc v>rs ipn-'is-ps DP^nini Pn-^bp n«s: Tfnns fics Wij^i
CHAPTER XLIII. 5tt
^is^an mrs nriten-ps bbsb ^bs ncss ••n^i i fyte 122 d^pi 2 s
teak*] 1 bD*s-D?)2 sflfcnrcMi ^n« dA*»3S bp^bs irs^ o^siatt 3
•^pba fbfi ^isip-sb nbsb trsn ^i:n ^p i;n nbsb rtVBT ^bs
20 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY.
4 :p "nzr:- r--: -:px VttMTia "br^ qr^zx 1 D2PX dz*hx;
- ~:z vmrnHs -:~bx -*:x r-s---z --: jib nbina ""s-zsn :brx
G upsb ~*3-b -b onjnn nob banto? "tzx^ i z:px ezv;x "pba
7 "vex"- -:r-b"~b* *:b c^xrrbxr rxr "r«aife»l i nx cpb Ttyri
:•■--- r.bxn cnz/in ^B-b:? ib— j|il nx nob t;n -n cz^zx Tin
ro* :.n---i--"x rrrnj notfV i pytyytug ^vftn tfcifc ^z y^a
~px-z:« ^:ri:s-z; MDJ x~" rvr;:- rob:- R&lgtt ipx nr:n nnbp
!» rrbx -rx*zn xb-=x -rfpzp >nj*j ^:z-"s ;r:x : ?:rJ"D3
- -^ pnanoun xb-b >«a i prop»n"^ *jb *ikbitj spj$b vpsxrn
i i x-zx i jaraj nfrax binto? nr.bx -n:xH i D'^rs nx *:se np?
D£0 man c^xb rrnirn ainbpa y-ixn fffWftt *np &? pxj
u z:— z -np n:rTa r,cDi iE+ft& D^za t:'bi pxs: ra^ ttfqh V?|
:x^n r^wa ■'bix nfrrn o*»^ ds'^Jkbk TO aiHttn qcirrpsT
13 D**tam crb *rn -no bx^ : trxrrbx «n5 flflW Tip cmx-pxi
nxxz ^xn i^:3-pxt inx cztx-px nab nbci c^xn ^zb
la Tip'- rc:-.-:rpi pxth nn:En-px c^r:xn *t)£3 : ^nbD© •'Pbbo
10 sjiyn xnh i qorn ^sb TJBJJ] D?^ra "fyvn tefcji "prra-pxi era
nrran D^t:xn-px xan ir^a-by nrxb 'tb^i faraarttj zpx
it nrx.2 tfifcn iBB£1 iD'nnaa trrrxn sbajr vx 15 jzrr rtab rihw
18 15 rrr:xn «IW :rc-> r--a c^r:xn-px t^n xri rc-^ tojj
nbnpa ^rpnprxa atjn j]cin i:n"b? 1*10^1 r,cv> tM| ""S-".p
c*"_:*b -:r's p~pb" -rbr bB?nn^i ^rbr bbhpr.b BNOIH -:n:x
19 npc -,-bs§ -72--'- rc-> p'"b;- -rx r^srrbs %f5|») n:">nbn-p«*i
21 -^3 "^n^ sbrs— arb nb-pa «TJ^ ^t ^hM ^5 !f?^J,3 ^""r^
ii^nnow nfn -i.'-x-r:: -:r,- ^jhhnoirTHj rtnwpii y^San-Vw -:sn
22 ~Qwb -:^;a -:---- -rs re:- 1 ~:-rz -'rs atfil ibprrs ^:cc3
S3 ^M z:b z~:r -^:s" isB"tthpiiWtt "zc: Z^""^ ^r^ xb brs
z:zcr z2-r-r^sz j'ittU^ Dob ]r; dd^zn iffbirj c5^n',:x isVn
84 mra D^r:sn-rx thin nz- t yb'utf 1W n-'-s* »ri»i ^bx »a
-: -rx -:■:- : zr>— ^nb x-ir: ir" zr^br.-; ?snn*i □'),b-|p^ rc">
26 xz^ : nnb ^ibzsr cr-r "-:- -r z—rL:z re-'-1 jrtj"^j nn:rn
■-■■-::" np^zn nr:-:x r,n:^r,-ps< ib is^ np^zn rz->
27 nrx •Qjn dd^zs Q-brr, -*:x;^ o^bcb cnb bxc^ : irraj
GENESIS, CHAP. 43, 44. ■.& 3* 21
«nsvi in sari* lysab ?pnyb Dib© ■rtwl*! i in isnirn omas 28
> I: • i- at jv « » : j1 : : - : / t : i - it n r- m : - -:
hrn tds*i "iES-ja Vfia pa*»TMf sn*i Tjf? s'iipi : JnpB*} 29
W : 153 ?fMli D^''^ "&**! hbs D1?"?^ "^ l'1^ D?™ 5
*J5*1 n-nnn ssin trbnb E£aii vns-bs n^nn I^M-^ C|Oii
ib toi'ch : onb wro iiMfrn ps»n«i sa^i t»m tth*i : mas? 31
f&SP s$ is onab >'ns D^bssn Dinarbi onab nnbi inab
iairn s Dinaiab sin najprna nnb b"naJKTTi» bisb D^a^n 33
-bs ©i« av£?$n 1«W»!3 "'CO?2?3 T22irn "i^??33 ^33r? r,P
rSjto "pa^a mgtoa anni onbs V^s rang rtftw KjH ; ingn 34
: is? 5nsB)»il wuj*i tviT can obs
CHAPTER XLIV. 7Q
■rtjaa bas airrsn nnnas-ns «Ja nasb inia-by Tffl»-rw ii;»i *
qcsn ?iaa iSnarnsi s innnps ifea tns-qcs Diipi nsia •pfep'P 2
n»» s]dt» nana to?«i inarc s|ca nsi fE^n nnnas isa b^irn
-n» wsi on : prvnfern n^n iribrc DiTrrsni nis npan i nan 4 3
Dic:xn inns qnn Dip irna-b? ncsb nas Sgi^ ^pinnn sb niyn
nr sibn : nai-j rnn nan Dnttbra rrab onbs: nTcsi brsteni n
tarnc? nrs oninn ia rcn?i tin? sirn ia ins nnci nirs
nani mab to s vyqtk*'] s n^sn D^wnris ohba nanii t»te5i v g
5191 12 : "J7? "^v3 ™?P T^yb nb^bn n£sn Dinars 15ns 8
a:s? -p&i ■jysa rnsa Tpbs i:anrn irnnntts i&a ya&a nirs
Tftl nan Mina^p ins s^tzi nirs: : anr is S]D3 rTps H^B 9
ics: sin-i| DDinana nn?-a5 n-ash : o^a^b 13-sb n;n: i:n:s -
iTr>i -nnaii j nip? iinn dpsi nay ^b-nini -ins ssai 1 1
bnn binaa iDonii :innnas tjis -nns^i nsns innnas-ns Ens 12
bis^\ Dn'b^'uj i^npii MP??3 nr!^P^ ^^asn featEfl ^bs V^pai ia
sini qa-> nn^a iinsi nnm.i sa^ jnniyn latc^i inbn-bj? tnix 14
n^n ntesisrvTM Sjfeni onb 1^»*1 : n^ns iirsb ibE^i do i^niy «
-nas^i : i;bs nrs t;*s tirnp tJn3-*»3 onyni jjibn Dniir? ncs: 10
-ns saa Dinbsn pjpsrrrai nanrna i?nsb nrsrna nnmi
:iva y^aan saarmrs oa n:n:s-Da "cisb bina? wi "PI-? fi?
P"yz y?:p v. 10. 'p nnn»vi v. 28.
22 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY.
17 *nn ivs ^i^n xi":: -^rx Mn pxt tfita^B *b HWn "^x*]
: sz-zsrbx z'brb ^by cpxi *oJ ^JrTPftJ
18 ^x -;ts3 ^27 3-2? x:— |T" *:-x "2 ^.rsr: rrt*TP T»5k \rs^
19 ifijmb -*- 2:~rx battJ *:-x irtnw t~2 ^p "272 -ex -rr-bsn
a ;_- z"-: --" "jpr 2x ;:b-r- -;-x-bx ■mcx:-. :nx-x 2x z:b-r:n
81 -'-i:--'-s -i~xP0 : i2r,x Tgjjti -'sxb "nab x-n nfrwi rk VW)
89 277b -r:n bpmsb "^x-bx ^~xr : lrfj| ^rr mp^Kl ^bx OTTfcl
S3 z2Tix; tp xb-ax -^2r-bx nT2xrn urnjj vas-rx atyi vzsrrs
84 ^x M~2?-bx V?? ^? ^?S J"1:? r.iinb psch xb z:px fDJjn
natbzx-jrs vjrnatf into sffOIJ tcx^ i ^px *13} rx *'i"~5sn
26 bb~: xb-^2 t^Jl >:px I'cjrn ^irnx tp-ss tfjjb 53-: xb -rxn
27 *P&* ^3X 7H2? TOfc*1 J %Ptt -zrx ten WWi c^xn ^:s r.-'x-b
88 *x ifefrj "'px* "inxn k£* 1 ^pcx ^ . nVj ff»5l) "S DPJfr zpx
88 fTJgn "!3 zr-2 -r-rx-z; zpn-b* 1 HjlT'iJ Win xb' CQO Cflb
> ^2X "2?-bx ^xzc nftjl 1 r.bs 9 reft! ^r^ir-px CFTy'rv pea
81 "iy:n '|>g"fl Trx-a rrrn 1 iflftpaa rrjfljja -rr:' ?:rx ^:rx -r?rin
89 tY^tt? "o : ribfcti p>s ^2x spta? ni'iDTii -*^2? rp'Vfr.i r^i
^2xb IWUIH !f»J* ^x^x xb-cx *.):xb ^2X z~i2 ^?:~~-s 2*5
M by; ir:ni Tpxb -122? iy|n r,nn ^27 x"2r;. nfrjtt i z^rrrbs
34 7^2 nxix *jb ^rx -:rx -;*:ro ^2X-bx -brx r^x-^ i "rjx-c?
: "^x-rx 9TBP ^rx
CHAPTEB XLV. ma
K l||^ r^x-bD -x^-'n x^i v'jy b^2^:n bbb pi:xr-b rc^ b:;-xbi
-•"2T- ^22 ibp-rx fn^ : ^rrx-bx rc^ r~:r~2 "rx t'x "'cr-xbi
:; ^2X T*rn pjbrv ^:x ^nx-bx Sgfp i^X't i rtP^i| r-2 r^r^: D^ip
4 r-s-':x r3-> tbjbJ^ : VjffQ ?bn23 ^2 *rx r-':rb ;--x *b2-~xbT ^n
tn^Ttp? ts DPnztJ-nrx D3^nx re -:x T^n *|»1 ;bx »rfl&|
n n^npb ^3 n:n ^rx D^O^r^ PjfTCT ^?^*1 -i^rn-bx 1 -pri
I rpn tvj -pxn 2np2 2^n D^r:r nT-«2 : c^rsb c^n'bx Wbjj
7 npb DWDb ni^tb n^n'bx ':~'~r^ ttt|yi r^n-^x ~irx wi/s
8 opnbo orx-xb npyi : nb^j n-j^bcb 02b nvnnb^ rnxa r^xb
7 13 fBp v. 17.
GENESIS, CHAP. 45, 46. Itt n?= 23
bttroi ir^a-bsb "jiixbi rinsb axb "SEpto^ o^'bxn ig r>zr\ -p'x
tox rra t6h Dfj'TOHn ^ax-bx ■)"} *frea : B*vpq yx-bDa 9
: nb?p~bx ibs rnn DiHXE-bab ynxb cn'bx ">:rb Sjfeii Tpa
rjassi ?i"5a "531 *p»i ~px ■»£« aiip rr^rn 'jrir'pxa pair^n *
357 ff»5« c^n T'y-^3 oin tjpx ■'pbsboi : ^b-nrx-bai gigM 11
wn nHik'i coTpy ngrn : -jb-ncsrai T^rn ~px lrn-iri? 12
^"■rias-b^-px ^ax? DP-ann : capbx ^Wj "sans "jTO^a t;x 1 3
s n:n "ox-px B^Yttrn ornsroi unvn "icsrbs n»i D^xiga
p'i;n : Ynx*£-by roa ifc'oii na^i vnx-pa^a "nx^a-by bin J4
y^CD b'grn : ipx vns ris? fa •nnsn nnby ya^ vnx-bsb it;
svnny ^?3i ny-is wa a*jn sio'p tix *xa TOxb niP^B rng
d5t?2-px nsjna wy n«i ?rnx-bx nbx ?,o-p-bx nina tox?? n
*ij whi na/pa-px-i ca'ox-px ^npi : 153a nans WJ^Bbji 18
npxn : ynxn abn-px *,baxi B^upg fjs ar^-px n?b r.:px;i 19
03^r:bi coE*ab pib'r.y S^nstti "psra 03b-in]p step pxt rp^a
-bs arjr-o ttpbs-b? cnp-bx Dspsn : Dn»ai cras-px. orxirri a
qoi"" onb -jp^ bxniin ^:a }:nto3£3 : sin nab D?Ttt? "px 21
nisbn tpxb yn absb j tj-nb nna cnb fp*i nyns *>E-by nibs? 29
vaxbi : rib-ay Pbbn cani qca rriKtt cbuj "jns yr::^ rtbfcto 23
pxir: p:px *toir\ W'wa ait&a n^xicb D'nbn rnte? pxts nbtj
onbx nrx^i nab?} vnx-px nbtri : tjn^b vaxb fitw onbi 13 24
jD-^ax 3p?^"b« "J533 f3« ^a^i D^a^ -b^i i ^a -t^p-bx r3
Sfc»] B?3»a T"ix-bDa bctt x^n-^pi ^h qoi*' Ti? *i£xb S5 ^a^ 26
la"! ncx qcii ^na^-bs px rb'x T?an-o : cnb -j^xr-xb 13 iab 27
n^in ^npi ipx pxirb qoi-i nbo-ntcx pih?n-px xn?i cnbx
13X"ixt nabx ^n ^:a p|oiTi* an bxnii)^ n^x^ 1 djt»3M apr^ 28
: rvnas DTD3
CHAPTER XLVI. TO
■<n"bxb D^nnr nar^ yaw n^xa xa^ ib-nrx-bDT b'x'iir)'1 ys^T n
i3g?^ TOx;n nVbn PXTOa Sxnb^b 1 ovvbx n^x^ : pna-; i^ax 2
rn-ro xn^p-bx ^ax ^n'bx bxn ^':x tox^ i ^ifi tox^i apr 3
rta^ra ^y "nx ^5:x 1 nti ^^x Wi| ",'1"?!?^? n)??^^ 4
21 IIEBKEW CIIKESTOMATIIY.
- -sza -pr- =-■;: ; -•:---'-? rp tP# rbvn n1$"B| jjb*K "o:ki
cr-rr:-rx- b^rWJI arras ag3E"™J ^W^T^H tfylft ^V,
8 _rs- ar.-pa-rs »1J£3 i iroR rxrb runs nbr-^rx niSjJgS
•iriT-531 apr? m^nxq *to»i £33 psa ?rr; nrs ar^cn
; -rx sran """!"5dt v.2 rvi:ai vn:a in* v:a ■jai via :--x
b : pna^nstt
III. The Tex Commandments, Exodus 20: L— 21.
2 x b:« 0 : nbxb n^xn ffna^iT^ px a^nbx w^
8 -55b : BFja^j p^aa ff^isaj fnsVa rppxain "i«x spn"Vjj| njn?
4 r^rwjpbai 1 Soj ^'i^n aft 1 ::Vb? a^nx a^nbx \ft rrijp
njra 1 a*£a icio mftij f*wa ;rs'. b;'£tt 1 b?iMfca "}tcx
- bs Tp-'bx rtjnj ■•aix ^2 a~zrr xb* anb rrnptrprxb : 7-ixb
8 nryi 1 ^x:'cb D^5T^?J B^W'^f DW^? nas ^ TpB* xsa
7 "aa-px xbp xb D I Vrf\YQ '"yfi/p "•arsb -"-'s'< ^?D
-'•:a-px sr-rs px rrm npp xb 15 s-icb Zprfi* rtjnj
9 8 narn fr$J pew 1 i£-pb parn bt-px Taj b i xnisb
* p/arp-x'b Sprfajj nimb 1 paa *JhHpi arn 1 qprsbtt-br tptofl
nrx sjjw srfttsnai SjntMfn Sfoa? ^nar^ai 1 hpx naKVa^a
11 tjrrraj pftnm»i a^rn-px njnj nir? b^-pee ^2 i?p^^a
parn tfPTttJ rrjrp -jna "js-b? ^atfn otija rejjl Ba-nrx-b;-px^
IS jpij; i"^jr jtfb-? -~x-pxi m^x-px -122 c : ytgMjffl
LSJirnfc sb o. life ]p: Tpn'bx r.Sm-nrx njftJgQ b?
14 c : ahn lib a 1 rs:n xb a
18 a Tjjn rrtt Tbnn bib a in^Bj -r -r: -::-r-xb
1 ' : -r-o -irx bin rMsm fniwi V;x- —2:" -fn rrx nanp-xb
is nsirri bia pxi oTEbrrpx* r'-'-n-rs wk)h crn-brn a
10 nfcrrbx H«^3 ipr1?" *"*-"'"" """ ~y~ x~" "jcr? l^l(fj
avi'bsn HUj a:rx r~zz n^arab 13 \\^n-bs arn-bs» nca
81 prinp arn -5^?^. il^Wj ^r'-zb ariE-b:? "'nxn^ n;nn n^ayai
: DTfcun BB-nirx binrn-bx B)ia naiai
judges, chap. 13. r • 25
IV. The Life of Samson, Judges 13— 1G.
CHAPTER XIII. .V1
T3 n,"ir0 D2*??J 'njn? 1T?^ ^0 ^ty^S '&■$?? "£3 -'E^n n
nnscri^ ronsT? "3$ ^fc ^7?3 : n,^ o^a^s dw^b 2
-bx rnrp-iysbia sn*5 ; rnb? tfbi rn£? ipcsn nijtt Sn«l Wj 3
j 15 nib^ itnrn rnb? sbi hnjarpa Kjrnsn rv$« nrx*: iro«n
*3 : KttB-bs ibpxn-bsn "D«ji "p; incr-rban ab *n^'£n nrri n 4
fTO trrftMj ifp"^ ic^i"'"? ~b:r-xb frytoi ja i-nb^ nnn sjin
sarn : D'MatJbs n^ia banto?-rs :piginb brn *nni "pasttTja iy:n 6
manias inferos iSk sa Q^ban tj^a nbab ftflrvtb nB*rn nS»ri
ntttf-nsi Kiri tWsn» StfVPibKO «bi nxia ani: D^rfban ^xbia
^5 1 ">n«Frba np$i 15 nnb*-n nrjn sgn ■»? n*j«*i s ^b Tarruft 7
■p^an-pa tgin fwj a^n'bx ttd-^ r»*ttp-b3 ^bsxrrbjo nsri
trs ^ina ">a nfaifr] njrn-bs rn'ra nrw s iri'ha D"p-i? 8
nysb ntos-na Eni^ *•»]?« 'lis Kjraia? Rn?» nra trffagn
-bs lis Q^nbxn fjaba ifca*} m'sa bijpa D^Jban y&£?3 snsrn 9
n&xn nnfcpn : he? pa ntha rr':>ai rntea nairp ifrflj srosn
xa-nrs trkn *>!?« nan? nan vbx niasrn rttt^Kb narn pnrjj
niMfrl trSn-bi* jsn^n inira inns rrira ^b^ d^i J^bx oi*a 11
ni:ia 108*1 s^S nB«*l ntfsin-bs? nnan-nrN r^xn np.sn ib 12
^b^a ntttf*i s Tiisra nyin t»«B iwyrrg tpw aa? r.p? 13
thtynoa ^ ! n^^n rflgsrrba wa*rntD» bb-a rrr-a-bs rnrn 14
bs tesrrbs nsEE-bai MJFrba naiBi |^yj bsari ab -p*n "jEii-a
*[H« srrPTSjfa ni.-p ^xbia-ba nira n»K*i s ibtsi? n^nvs-mrx «
^anKmTSS ni;^-bx n'in^ sysbia nrs^i : dm? ^a ^»b nrr;i ie
ni:ia in?"**? ^ ^b^n nin">b nbb fitespra*} *l^a b:s-xb
*a^a fjttiD ^ njn*i tjsbia-bx hija Tti»*i **wn rrin^ Sf»bBna 17
■»tttfb bsrn -t n^b n^'n*' ^xb-g 'ib ,yaik*] i -"lapi ^^157 is
"'3? ^?^ ^'^,:^^;"ni**, °","2?" h3|-W5 w'stt n^*i t*»»bB x-ni 19
r,ib?n *"<n^T : d^s-i inrxi tyivm nrcyb sbwoi nirrb n- sn r
naTTsn anba rrirniyjfb'a by^] na^ifn niiTrn bria rr.bn
'n -•.^-^■, Cpaa n": v. 18. *> TTP v. 17. c;nr '5n v. 8. Nr: r-^cn v. 2.
2C • HKllKKW UIKKSTOMATHY.
Hrjrr -sv:-: -• :•; r-? tx -prs-bx-. rrorrt** P*nnb nSnj
--■ — xr~ iw Drmba ^ rvnaa rma inM rroia tjcis*i imn
sv -r.i'i' nba* -:-;-2 ngs-Kb »:n*n?nj! rvjrn yzr> W V»C« "
•ji "j? ^^'" "brn : ri*72 ":""~-~ B& ry;- r.bx-bz-rx VOT]
raiyn 5nni '^i0? ^T? n<^ '""'^ rt*?*? "tr-rs ir$in
CHAPTER XIV. T
•_' ■ b?*"\ : o^nrbs rrfpra nroycB rrjht nw nrgtan ftoati Tnji
erwbs rrfaar nreona Tp^j nta "tc»*5 iEsAi Tre«b t#i
a rrtai -xn ifejn -rnx ib -^sr* I ntxb *h rr*x--np nfeyj
Pfrywi z-r-r'-r-i nw mgb ff'r'r, nrx-^2 nrs ^r-:z2i "ns
4 visn : v^2 rntfj K'n i 'ti ""J-ng fejhri* vzx-bx "'r^r -':s--
r;-" z'rrbz^ Tr^'S'srn r.:xr,->2 *rn rVrvc "2 &■£ fcft ' "is*
n nrcriF taxi "paiii rr-:r tw 5bqnto?a cpkiha treats x"~r?
o nbsrv. : "ins^b :x\r r— s T$3 rixni nr.hrn nriytg ^sip:
T3n tfbl i-rn pa mpanai "nan 72122 ?nj8^l rrirp n-i T»$x.
7 ^$a nrpi ngxb w?1 T^i i nfcj nirx r« taxbi vgipb
s ""err1 ictej r^ n? n^",t? n?*- ^r^ crap? s**i : r**$
o f|-bn jjiji "Tss-bx tftn*3 i trn-n ri*?9!! f??5? ffnh'i rrg
"D Dnb TJTPlbl ^Otfi] onb j£»i tax~bX1 i"X"bx |b»l bzs*:
- dd crH r.rxrrbx -rrax *n*^ : B3/W1 rtn ";~xn rvjiMl
i i -H-" tyi* oniina t^i i n^n--2n ^v^ fl ^2 nijtMa vt'T;©
M apb srr^-nx "r*2T cnb nrs^ : -'rs V»njl Df^tt cxbtj
"-.-:• DhlCpai r,rr-2n ^i rrzr "b nr\s Hv-r? ^~"=x rrpn
13 n^nb teri sb-zs- i =--.-2 rkbn trcbw =""~c D"»cbtt zzb
... :s., =,-..a -.^v-n Qnvbv^ c-:--c z'z;'rr ;b dp« nrr:i *b
•-=--2 vni t cnp^ rrb-r irjillij -\-rb s&qi sib- p*'rna sqtj
-ynrrrx -:b— ;;.^ ^r-x~rs "P2 jioftjflS ll^Kb *TSpk|>3 *i.-2^:n
: sbn -:b crx^p -:r--b- rs2 jpa« r'2-rsi Jftvia r-u:"2
b"J r. 25.
JUDGES, CHAP. 14, 15. « *p 27
rrrnn ^frana Rbj ::nx:b-pn niaxrii w lisnaflj ncK Jaw 16
sb "^abi "'axb nan rib' mas^ nrHjn sb ibj ifej «qab rirnn
nnr^-i arvb rprr-ics? EPbjn n^o vb? ^nrn :Ta» !jbl "•Wan it
■cab pjiw] "sr-n ^-r^i-n ^a nb—vrn ''Spawi D*>a ' Wj
nannn S3? anaa ^TMBn DTJ3 T^n ^r:^ 'ib vies*] tm»18
^nb:?3 nnann xbib nnb -na«*i ■njfO t? ran tfiwa pima"HB
*r»lttb rris^nn iim arv^brrrx np^, eps D^cbo 1 era)
'tf"1?!/?'3 Vynv res "»nrn : *T»a« ma barn isx 115*3 ii'j'W a
s ib sot nrs
CHAPTER XV. 10
trh *ixa foiwrns p'raw? "ps^ o^n-paa ^a fir»fc*>a vp:] n
tbspi : ariab nr»a« ijfrcrabi rn-;nn 'iptsrba nja» "W2^*j 2
shins sSn zgysb nserisn fihswto x:1*!1— 'd ^rnas* *nbs maa
•poaa anb ngsbi : rpnnn ^b a:">nn ha%g narj niapn 3
iab*i fifciati sjb*j : nan m§* ^s nfctf-s a^prcbstt dSWj ih^3 4
*P»b Qto«n a:rbs? a:r fs^ a^isb ng*j D^bjn© m'joa-irbrc
fiiiaaa nbr-n o^Bba torn^a?] : tjina ma:-Tn ^TD*^! ins* n
frrrajba !fio**i : mt onafwi roap-izn *^E laarn D^prbs c
intDXTiK tifjb ^5 i»i?n inn "jiisj-ntD i*iti»|»5 nsr rto ^
; 87N3 nrcprnSj nnis -siiipi o^rnrbs sib$*.1 vwittb nrmi
nnsn 33a TOBjajno* ^a raja lffy$M"BK fita» nnb ffcfcljl 7
?ba S|"»yoa aoH trn rrVha re/a ^"b? pio on-s ?j^ ^"r1^ 8
•naarn : ^n'33 rrafi frmiQ «n*i Q^ebs sfc?**] 1 o^f f
ny»55 'p'aJtir tag TioRb rnatf^ ^irby an^b? TOb n¥r^ tr»»
-bx rm?v»B tb*»» a^sbx frabo ^ifl] p:b r.'w "ic^s ib rflte^ 11
D^rrba fea Brfc6a-»3 n^i^ sbq irr^arb ?niabl aa^? rbo ^^6
:anb Ti'nwi fa ij to ncss anb ntis^i -:b r^rr rs-r.):^
■jiizj^ia anb "Warn a^n'ebs— pa ?]nnb r.i^ jiicsb 'ib fffibljl 12
nbs-^3 sb -jfisej ib Tto^*i : ani? ^3 ^3JDn*^B ^b sflbrfn 13
D^nh3? a^:o3 innos^i nn->^3 Kb mam a^^a ^:r:i rpes:
inxnpb vnn trni^OT 1i}'*Tt ^5'X-n :yban-]T2 !fiTib3£3 a^inn n
28 IIEBREW CHRESTOMATIIY.
Mn vr -y-T-::— v rx a'rarn iy)wi rnrn lyn fjjp nbsrn
-■_ r,--j --•:— n? k*b?3 IY*£ brs fycm «T^ csn --rs ".rs
16 "r." --:z pihpij ~~x~: I r"X rbx ""-" ~~£^ *Hj nb^
17 nana in'bro ^rni itfag rbx ynsn ' ribl u\ viba wr^'izn i-cn
is Tinj tyfn ; "to ran iwnn ffrgiab irjpi t^a ""rtin qbtffj
rffwn ny/rnn-rs ffjjg'ij? rr: npx nrsH ittrviK x"-']
10 a-nbx jfca*] '&$?$] T2 ^r^*1 K^a ^99 "*!~ r^
■"HJ5 inn airni ncH d*^ v$b *bji -n*fz— rs rrrrr.-r.^
s "-ec^ : hth ovn n? in|a nirx iH»n pj wee ing . is-b?
: re«5 d^c? pr»g«ftfc ^ra bsc-a— ps
CIIArTElt XVI. f
2 m Tl&tb i avyrb trpjflj S3*: n:-7 ngtt ctrxnn rang? "pear Spb«3
itfjnn*! "TCjn nyira nb^rt-ia iV^anjrji -zb^ n:n yt'ctn sa
3 tprtP titiatf asti*l i -n::nm npan 'fi 'O nrxb hb*»jjrraa
igaai n^n-nyo riinbna rnx^ nb^n ^ana i Bfjjl "'^:n
-inn csn-bx bb^»i •peps-';? airn rpnan-n? D?D?1 p-pirn
4 pvto bn;a mg« 35*J3 l?"*'')"? ;~"? J "jnna>n ^E-br ncy;
n ihin ^ nb TTS^»3 a^nabs "ono rpbx $j£] : riWw nrai
*:n:xn *P"'z<b rn^csn 1*5 ba*,: nsai bina ins nra ^irjn
c> xi-n-^n p-&aa-bx hb^bn TBtfrn :^C3 n»«F rbx t>x "b"r:
7 TMJ fiityj rpbx ■fljah] : -r;':^b ne^ri Ptjgai b-'n.} r,n2 HTga ^
nnxs T^n-, ■^H1"1 l°3n"*£ n£** ("ft D"7r?"' n5?^3? ""~^-
8 lanrrxb nrx tSTh tryfi n^ap D^ncbB ^io nr-br ■ i i z~sn
0 z'rrbs vbs ^^spt nnna nb ac^ ansni : cna -n-csr^
in-'nna h^fO xJ\m pr:p nrs*3 o^n^nrrx -r:~ ftijam "^by
- ^a ^55 ^n "r'r-cc-bx nb^bi "fl^ni i "'ns 77: sbn irx
1 1 rrbx iTps^ : ^asr majj "»j5 btjmyyi nry d^^t^ •»?« ■^'TRJ
njuVtj ana nr:-:-sb -^rx zmz~rz c^rara ^incx^ "^'cs-cs
12 "n^csr- a-w-n z'rzy nb^bi n^.ni : D~xn -inxs T^TO T^y1^
r-r:-^ n*:n3 ac"' an'sni ]-'ir^r r^'iy c^rrbs ^bs iqukW] ara
18 'sp nbrn n:n-n? "j-rrc-bs nb^ nrsni :^ns vrb^r by«
nrC3 *m v. 5.
JUDGES, CHAP. 16. T 29
^nsn-DX ty$* tb«*i ncxp mga *$ rtygn ff»Jja ^ba ^"TW
Y»Jk TBS&JJJ np*a 3?^nn] : raeian'Di? "tnih rrisbrna ?3rrs 1 1
-nsn an«n tttottik $©?i ife&Q fWTl '{'iyutf Tb? BNR^Vfi
nr ■'px rx T|3bi Spfaana -rasn ?px Y»J« "i^spi : p^e^p -.a
-*a irni : bYja T^nip njga $ nnarrsbn n& pbpp cnaajfi cbs ig
— b?i »rttttb iirsa isjapn nrisfsw irwrba rvna-n ib 1 ipift 17
D^n'bx n*>T2 — >3 ■'irih-by nbarsb nniia rib n'as^ iab-bs-px pb
-baa Tf^rn ■*?^ni ""nb ^aira noi ^pn'ia-cx ^ex "jcana ^:«
■>ancb s-ipm n3»pn iab-ba-n« rib Tama fiaVibl sim :c-xn is
W? n$» *?1 "iab-ba-px fib Tan-o D?fen ^b? nbsb cr^bs
tp»b 6n)3Wi rpaia-b? *ifo»?p»i 1 n^a sjcan ib^i D^ptbs 19
j Vbajta inb 10*1 irriayb Snrn i©x-i p"isbra ?3E-px nfapn
d?£3 xix ■n»al»5 toaoha fg.*5 "jitDictD rpb| B^cba nExrn a
trpcbs irwnsijn : rfc^a no rrirn i| :tp xb x-rn l£|8i b?E3 21
■jniia vn D*prn33 fcrrios^ ppj? ipx Trni'i Tyywi -vl>^!!
^oh : nba ncste niaxb i«*h— Brie bn^ : c^vcsn ma 22
¥tok*i rroiijb^ orrribx fianb binrnnr nbrb >BC»a n^Ptcbs *
^ibbrni nyn Hrfc sis^l : laa^ 'h©*^ r« *1^ te>rft»| IP? 04
5*J"ra nsi laapis-ns? *ia^a lU^K "jnp ^nrx ^a crpn/bx-ra
*,«np rfqtfc*l nab aifi^a ^rni : ^rbbrrpx pqnn iran scaVia na
orriBb pns-n trn5ogn p^ fifeotSb i*hja?i i:b-pnir-n Tithatfb
p^TH^n nyirrbx yifego ittfifc*] : tr^wgn ■pa tt's iTtt^i 26
Dn^b? "p'aa p^an nrx cyniayrrris ''SBia^rn Vii« "rnin "i-^a
cpcbs ^ne bb ni2iDi n^\:ro n->Tr:xn sb« p^ani t dn^b? 7^irsn 27
xnp"i fjic^c p-'niiJa a^nn niDxn tzj^s trsbjs! ncbca r»;p-b?n 28
orsn !js jo ^p-Tni »a ^nar rfjrr; ■ons itt8"3 r0n^"-K. "'^^^
r»b*i : ta^tfbM ^ry •'rjWD wratajs n^OT? ty,*^Sv3 iL,:-^ 29
wy,?S WW on-'b? ■j'iaa p-'an n^x sjnfen ^e? i "ctx. txee
D^prbs-n^ ^csa p.bp p't5a« Toson : ibifcritea "insi to "ins 5
tTPTzn siw "ia~nrs c^rrbs-bjn Dfcbnsn-b? p^zn bs^i Pb3 151
p^a-boi vhx flTi »t»rta P^n nirs^ D^an TtVina liVO '»» 31
bispos i^an nrns ^a ipis? inap^i 1 ^b?^ ip'x wton ^r^as
?n:o ffib byitei-iiM tast? KWi vns n-i:^ napa
'p LT'flLHei 'p 3t3Q v. 25. 'p L"<-flDNr; v. 21. 'p "J t. 18. r!£i '^n v. 16.
kei 'nn v. 28. 'p nmnati v. 26.
30 IIIIHKEW CHRESTOMATHY.
V. DAVID and .Goliath, 1 Samuel 17.
x p~*p*b -rx rbrtto "ecx** rrbnbab biv^jru im a'prbt "ecx*?
I -::s: Stn'P'.' Ifrlj'] --xr^ jflPWl CEXa Hg|^ '{'U^ n^'BU'l'J ^n*1
:t::-' : a^PEbD tWiph ironbg «TO*l nbxn para «TW
: orr^Ta ITjnj njia ^nrrbs a*-a;- brfc?] "• - ~\~"bx a^--:;-
4 pax rr -r,a; p;a -'a a p-b; a-p~br p-;-aa E-'iarnf-x tfgq
-:--•;- a-zb BWi trilptog ------ tiwrr by rrr: yxiff] i p-t-
0 "--:•"*■:< rnjnj rn;pr : run: n^bpa c^Ebx-p.ran "p^.an
7 izv:- p—b- a^x Majaa irp:n rni : vepz "pa nan: yiyiq
- iriD^ *T^C5 : ^?? =£n ng*>3 sa:i bna trbso p-'xa-aa
x-bn p.anba ri^b issn neb anb Tljtf*} bxnci rb^-:N
9 -ax i "6^ Tn^ a^x V&T^ Wwb DrjajJ brxn ''pabEn ia:«
-b-br-x *:x-ax- DP^ajg arb "r;~- ^'in- Vx onbnb ba^
- ■*:>< -pabEn nax;: i apx EP-zrr Bf^ya^i ^:b Htf*rn T^SHtj
1 1 <T£3 -nrri nbxn ^pabrn "^a^-px bsnisVsai bixa; *p^?1
-•:_- h'jHW^i cnb rt?aq rvT^Jj|r^E5{ a^x-a "ryyj i -txts
-::-- : a-a:xa xa "t rxa ^3 fcrxrn BTCJ3 n:bTD ibi ic^
nabc i dti nenbab 'rxa-^px —bn a^b-sn ^a^ra rrbr
^abarr a-rax *n:rci Tiaan axrrx nanbaa bbn nrx v:a
LJ "\T '• ^*rt "Tfl*. 'r'-v? cVr"-'H naba^i "jnjrn jnn ivyy : ma»
iu ^nrben tip*] :onb-r.^a vax ixs-px r-'r-b b-xa bra aan rjbh
i : x:-np i:a Tnb ifa -ttpfa : oi; Q^a^x aa^r^i anynn D2irn
:-^nxb rgnTjrj "pnnn run nnb nn^ n-in x>b£n pe^x ^nxb
i 3 Igtl? Tnx-rx^ rbxn nrb x^an r.bxn abnn '^"nn p^r? nxi'
i:t prra bs-^r^ r^x-bri heni b'xc1! ; n;?p apa-r-px^ D'bcb
a "jx^p-px tol ^paa ^17 csr^ : a^rrbE-c? Bnwbj nbxn
fc^n b*nrr, np^irrn xa^ "^ «BTJ| nr>2 tfi^\ x'c/'i "i72C~by
2i ng^pj a^prbr- bx^a^ ft^i 1 roanfbqfi trjiyi p--"t:p-bx
B2 a^bsn n-o-c i^-by "b'rp D^brn-px n^ iwn s n^?^ pxnpb
23 nay "ania 1 x-n- 1 a-brb vnxb bxc^ xa^n "5'??'?r? T"
o^Prbc tljn raa r.v: -:r -rrb-n p^ba nb-y D^san rpx n:nn
-- rvarti :•- •• .. . npfis an »« li. p"e 7-7 < . 9, 'p yyi v. 7.
I.SAMUEL, CHAP. 17. * 31
Drvisna bjirns-' th* Sai s Tti *ra?3 n^wn tFja*? ^3T: a i
orvsnn bfcw c^x i TO^I i *sp lan^ rT?ia tej^ flT^nraj -=
nafynfM iirxn njiri' -by banJB7"TW ppnb "^ rtjrti nbrn -:\\;n
rte£ VMS ma h*ri ib-p^ Hra-nsn bi-ia nt;r 1 tjbrn , *r)tj»?
nbxb "is? D^Tpyn p^irrxn-bx vn nrx*i 1 bsntra ""tfcn 28
b?tt ninn 1TWT1 tin ^ncbE-i-px nr? nrx thxb nfe^TW
: 0T»n D^n'bx nirnra q^n ^5 nrn Snjjn ^ncbcr; *>fe ^ -£?V
1 133? nirx «hi*b ra&sj nb ifeab rwn. wg c:;n ft nrx*n ?7
nspbx qx_nn*i crrrxn-bx to biisn vnx nsobx yttn 28
nsnn -jxsn aha MJoa ^"p-by-i ijrrn ""n^b 1 T£t^!3 Tina
n*n W) *% "^'? 5'"} nan ^?7T"ri? *Wi? \:$ "^VW
1 nsn w xibn npg yptos rra Tta TB^*!3 J flT£ mznbrn 29
nai D?n «ffl^ run wa rngsbn nnx bia-b« ibswa afe»3 ?
b^wposb rtnn th ■aw mrx ff^aan ^9©^ : T^*?vJ n3"5 31
#?!? JfW i"^| nfTtrab bb^-bx bixc-bx 4^ %£?] : *Tn^*l 32
-bx haSb 5a*m xb ti rt* bi&o tok*] : r,;"n "^rffTQp tnb:n 33
nny:T2 nanbtt tnts erani new TOS-ia to &$*$ "ir? TOCben
^nxn aai "jxaa va#b ffjas n*n nisn bixE-bx n-n ^jj^j 34
Tsia "wbsrn v^--\ Tnrta ^asni :n1?n^ •"£ ntt:i 3f%rf1 r>
-oa "nxrrns qa : ffe^tim T$T3Tn i:£T:n ^PjSTnrn ib? Bg*i no
SftS n? Dn* ^D5?? °JQ ^?n. ^^ npwf *i22? nsn avjn
i^ "rbsrn ncs? rfjnj rft ffiQis*'} \ o^n c^n'bx ro'iSB 3"
-nas?^ o rwn ■'ncbEn w '»25^ wn a^n *i#m ^ym
•pita lnrtw bi»c a5ib»n : Si» rrn-' nin^i &S nii-bs b?«tf 38
t - • r < t ... - - in- rr : i- it i- I- • t < t
"rtf 1^ "^n?3 •• TTT"! ^ ®^?3 i"^«i-by rena »Sp inn 39
b^ixc-bx t^ *ia»H nsrxb 13 nabb bs^i f^mb by« isnn
"i^jpo n^i : v»b»a w enc^ in^Gp sb is r.bxa rebb ba-x-sb c
•>b?si nrs dtc^i bn:n-jp 1 D^ns ^bn nt;rn ftnna»i tt^a
$h 1 ^n^bsn-bx cri in^a iybjpi D^b?asi Sb-mrx B'i|T»j 41
0|»3 : T:cb na»n so: c^ni ni'i-bx nn^i ^bh ^rc^n 49
ns^-D? ''jbnsi nyb twra inT:p;i nin-nx *Vgy*1 ^©^W?
■>bs-K3 nrja-G ^:ij a^an ^.n-bx wben nrs^i 1 rarna 4:?
-bx TObcn "^k»5 : tJrtb»a ^""r'^ "^-^ -^^ f^W" 44
piDB yscfits N7cr v. .0;. x:-r twi v. So. 'p nr v. G4. rrawi '" v. 25.
32 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATIIY.
: r-rr, rrarobi crin tfafs $p^gam» h?&Ki ■»$* rob t-
-:-a :s-r- r-z-r^ --'bx trite* Itjrtj irn sp&rsa ^^
46 -rs— rx v-:ni IpfefTi *ra rvrr 5TW rwn c*-n : rs^n
_._:. z~^n r-yb ~.n Dljn irnrbs r.:n^ -.-- -rr;- --:;■•:
•i: bn^rrbj rrrn : bs^ir^b trrtbqj r; ^5 f-scrrbs --vn fTKTi
]-r nSjnban hjrrb *§ rtjrn yjirr ~"~^ -~~2 ■&*■»? Hhi
1- -1-7 rirpb anj^i *jb*3 "^rbcn B^p? hjni 1 "~;a DDTiH
49 ii^Tis T)} fibr*? : "rurbcn rx-pb rcngpgn pw 77 TW>1
Jjoni "'ni*^-bx ^rrbrrrrx !,;? rbrr: ps B$9 n^i ^bibrrbx
: ybjsa ^nobsrrpa tt prrvn 1 rtr*| 'TMjrt? bb*n Sft»o^ Jain
51 T 7 f?*5 '• T 7"~-3 fl! n"^ in™??j ^vbwrj I U$ *!") h^t'
Vinrtj^ H7?np fsbr^ ianfrrx nj**n •'rrbzrrbx l&JUfl
"-21^. : *C,:P- DT'3? rP"',:? E^-27!1 's"^ '^rrs ftaTTO^
~:- rri?i D^?o |TtB crnrbD "ttli ^75 -p."? ^-r -:;•
5:5 iDrwntrrw «©W»1 D*mrbs 'nrw p'b-ia bflhto*' *m *.2\c*"\ srhpy
54 : "ibnxn Dig 'pjj|' I yj Dbtfrt? ir«3}3 wbsn rio-rx ^ hjgj^
ro n© ^:nx-bx -itcx ^rrbnn rsnpb fcat*i 'lirrs rxo' rrx-oi
-as ^b-an into"1* 1 ^x nafrn ^:nx wi U'i"'u 'ia xhxn
55J nil a^cDi : rbrn 1 11 '*u '% nrx b^ti ^brn nrs^ 1 *r:"-;
rs<7T b-so ^sb ^nxn^i nbnx Hr.s np.^i ^^rbrrrrs ?f'orta
58 *fn iajrtj5 ^9*3 n^ ^P"!3 -.so vbx n^s^ : in^a nrr^ri
VI. The Prophet Elijah, 1 Kings 17-19.
CHAFTEB XVII. m
*^)bT3< ^ tj^i by nbsn D^irn n^n^-cx l^^b ^^ypntf^
3 2 PBjTg Tib rnj^i Tm*2 rfb : nbxb vbx nin^-in^ ^i : "n:^
4 -rxi nncn bmr.^ rrrn :]i"i^n ^:c-bp nrx n^nD bn:a nnropi
pi i^*5 !jbh njn? 1573 te^j ^ 1 do TjbsbDb "Ti^s C'nnyn
r zz. rem r. r.
i. kings, chap. 17, 18. m n 33
nto onb i5 D^apatt D^anyrn i EPPn "^s-b:? *«?» IT^a bn:a g
onvo q^i p^ i;-pi : nn£? bnjn-jw anja ntei cnbi n-33 7
: ibsb t6* nirp--qi i;th 1 pisa err. fWUft ^2 bn:n s
rata DB Vfns nsn org r^.*"1 "pTSk nirx ripsnar *jb tpjj 9
DX--?m -pfcn npB-bx fcaji npt-u fe ■ 0^1 : "'"'"b Kftibig ,
TQtl * K3TJJ3 IBS"! h^bs *np^ D*1*? *">**?*? "^'^ r'£X
ib spn^b -1^*1 rpbx 8HD?l rnp_b sjbpn : nrcsn *aa D*a 11
-ox "o ai^E ^tj aj; OS Tpn"b« nirr-Ti Tasrn. slfTa onb-rs 12
u^tj 0^:2 MJfcptt ^::ni nnisa "jEigToyw lis rn?^"?p sbra
»m*b« robs tas^i 1 sormi ?n:bajjn ibabi *»b ^rpn^irin Tis^i 13
hjto'sna nrjp na* utsh "We* }$ W7? %5 nN? ^T?"-^
Tjfts hHn? "l^i? nb n3 l*tf*?3 ^S rt?V} fS? "9 fiK*irTi 14
Di? 1? "ionn «b fnwn rnsri njbn ab rrapn 15 bSnto?
bsxrn in*K "in-is nirypi ^jbpi \ na'ran ^s"b? do nin^-fna «
«b pawn rtnssi nnbs sb n^pn -ia : crar smri Hftrririn ic
D'nain nns vpt :iri»bs(8 Tja i|^t no; rnrp -inns ncn 17
-its* tj ixn pm i^bn w irrcan r*?3 nigarrja nSn nbsn
D^n'bxn ©■»» -fbn ijrrtD vpbsrts nissrn »ftni»3 ia-rrp*':-xb is
■"^pi rr?a tds?^ : ,,,?3"r^ fwribi "^irr.x TWrt *» n*a 19
d» a©"1 svmtJs n^byn-bs; *n?sn nj^mj **$?] W1^
-b? nan 'fobs: nini nrs"] nirp-ba «np^ : intHrb? snaat5*i a
•trorl^ :n:a-ns trvrb r)^"\n niz? nn-iar.^ ':ir-nrs n'frbsn 21
»n«n "fHbs nin^ ittahi nirp-bx Nnp"i D^ys ffibonbJ--b?
T8JW airni injbs bipa nirn Stt©fl : i^np-b^ rwn ib^rrtSw 22
h^b?n-jip «TriJl ^!^"n5? ^n^^ n^^ ! ^ ^^P"'? "fe^ 23
-bx nissn n^iinn : $?a ^n "»xn ^n^bx "idspi iissb ^n:n^i nn^ar; 24
: n)2S ^sa nin^-na'ii np« D^nbx »i» ^ t^^ nr nrw -n^bs
CHAPTER XVIII. H^
nbxb n^a^b'in n:iEa ^bx-b« h^n rfifP nn"7^ D^in ff*tt^ V.^t n
in^b« ljb«i '.n^nxn ^s-b? nor n:nsi asnx-bx nsnn ^b 2
sfiTj'iaJrbK aijnx xnp'n : ]in^ira prn aynnn asns-bs n^nnb .3
p"l2 ffip v. 21. p"l2 T^p v. 20. 'p Km ibid. 'p N~ v. 15. wp m v. 14.
UIJJDXM 3n:cD xrn "0 n-^rn v. l.
3
34 KEBR1W CIIRESTOMATHY.
■ r-zrq '*m : -s-2 rrirnta* an? rrn "n^zin rrsn-b? ntx
zx-z-- crflnaa rwq -"t"^ n£:"] njn? "^a? r? bzrx
:z;;-bx zxnx -rcsri : Z'^ Orh zbzbz- rry-zz EPX ETCEn
Tin xrc: i "ty* n^nirr'rr bx- z"zn *:-:*-c--^~bx y-kz -b
6 "-x--rx DTjb ^imi : P.rnzrrz DTjDg x*b" "T?r W$ njn$1
--S----Z -t- vr-izir -~zb --x !]--z "pn znpx ~;H?^
: bjpi vrD;i "insnpb *j»b* njrn ^pvja -rp-zb irnj i *-zb
S ""is Sjb ":x -b mzs^n : Vljbij "px Pit ~pxn nr^i '",:"'<
9 "ir-px ]r: ppx-^z ^px-jh r.p ■flJKV i ""• -X njn T.P^
• nra pz'~"cv i-a-r^-ax Tppbx rrirp . in : *STW0tfb zxnx T*i
-«tl h^baiKTTttJ rpsrrn rx T?*?^ Wt^ °^ *Sh$i n'?"_s*''
l i -:n TpaTKb nbx qb nrx p.px npjn i PBiJBtt? xb ">z ttiij
12 :-'-x-xb -irx-b? a*toi i rvirp rvrii ttpxts abg , im r£ro :-p*bx
rnrp-na Bn? -nzzn wrrj ~xz;rp xbi zxnxb T*|nb T"Ny!
; -s-z: rx bzt^x anna Wjfcrn«K px i;-xb ^rrifoji i *\#i|
rnysa rs z"i-~h D^wan ahi n$tj rtfim "x-z:^ xzpx; rrin*
1 t n:n "^-xb -ibx }b nbx npx np?i 1 onjl Drtb nb:bzx;j
•c --:ib the? -irx p-lxzs rrjrn ^n >,r.*bs ni2x;i 1 ^ni ^bx
!-•■ ~b;; "b--:r: zxnx rs^pb -"""zb' !p;-, t *nblg njnx ffijn W
17 zxnx "ftJS^I "n^bx-px zxnx r-x^z V£3 : -n^bx pxnpb rxnx
18 -zx "e bs7r~rx -r^ir bib njjjfe>3 l^7?^ ~9'J nl r^^ ^?x
: z-'"--" "nnit tjbnn nHn^ hHxtpmij bsa&s tt,ts r*?"1 r,I;s?
i" bjpan ■s,::ts" :^^:n nrrb« btnte'^-bSTW ^bs rzp nbr nrcw
:':zt-x jnbtf -bzx rrtfe^ yz-'s: n^itn ^x/zr z"i:rn^ r,-'x^ rz-x
r : bxn$n "n~bx D*s^z:n-rx "zp- " b«nte^ /3"*?a -^Tns? n^^
21 ''nc-b? n*ncB dps? T^'i? ^rsi^ D:---':z-bx sirrb« C5nn
Tjft^ T^RS "b byzr-zxi v^nx »b 2""''-^,^ ""'-;-zx trnrcn
22 K"»33 '•FntYb ":x zrrrbx ;-;bs ~^s^ 1 "z- "rx zrn -:y
-:--* :r-i : r^x z'z-^rr r'$*2-vz~s brzr. ^'z:- ^zb rriJTi
z-i:r--br ^ttJ^I -nnr:-" "^x~ "nn znb «fjna^ che o^c
csi trijrrb? -rrr "nsr, ~cr~rN 1 p.^tx ":xn wtoj bib rxn
24fTO pnh'-nrz x^px ;:s- zjt'tx zrz zrx^p^ LBripM xb
-■-■;- c^: v. •_'!. e-i—cn ansisa N>n •: rnein r. 20.
I. KINGS, CHAP. 18. ni 35
ni-j smashi oyn-bs p^ o^n'bxn xm txa n:y-mrx wrCstin
ite^i niTKn nan obb snna by an "^a?!? in*b« TBSfc*] : na^n -=
: wtor xb o«i Di^n'bx ara *xipi a^ann anx ■§ ret si
npanp byafrara ixipin ft»i*3 onb ffc-roje iEn-r,x W*f 26
-by tffl}B*i n:y pai bip -pan ^::y byan Siaxb p?yipy*iyi
n^x*] Tpbx ana bnn;n D^nsa ^i i niry no* nansn 27
•ib frpai ib x^pDi rpcpa mh b^k-q Si-n-bipn ijnp
rrianna obstto *rTT3n?i biia bipa ^ix-ip^n jfjgvj x?n jo? ^bix 28
iy ifcastvn o^nstn nays Vn « arpby nn-^DC-iy Q^rra-ia^ 29
-bsb sjppba masa] : airpT 'pxi rob-pKi bip-pxi nnrrn mbyb 5
: crinn nrjrp naprrw WW Tbx ayn-bD wj|»»i r?x *.ca ayn
n^n nirx njjypsa itao "iDc^a o":ax nniry d^pe ?.n*bx ng*i 31
nana msawTDK rorri : ?jwd' njrij bxnir? niaxb vbx nin^-nan 32
sp^i s rQTrib a^ao ynV D^nxo rvaa nb'yp to?*l rrjrp nra 33
nya-ix n^ba *ias*i ; D^yn-by Dte»l nsn-px rip:*n n^ayn-px 34
-raiH >;©*! bo ^xjn a^yn-byi nbyn-by np*^ D^b a^-a
-xbtt nbypn-px djtt na?Eb a-ao D^i?n «b»i : *io]3tJ;n si»1»0 r£
"^'-tf fftnj ■ntftH x-asn ^in*bx ol*i nnrrn nibya , w : cMg so
^rxi bsno'ja n^n'bx npx-^a yi^ oi*n bxntri pn3p arnax
%by rrirn ->:;.y : nbxn D"na^n-ba rx itytyfcp ?i:"o*iai ?r;ay 37
oab-ns ra~n nnxi D">n'bxn nin;> hpx-^d rwn oyn siyrji
D^axn-rxi a-'iyn-pxi nbyn-nx bsxnn r^n^-cx bsm : rwh» 38
nbs^ oi'n_ba xn^i : nanb nbypa-nirx n^rn-rxn nwrnnsi 39
Ttgfri : □',n'bxn x^n nin^ o^n'bxn x^n nin^ ^B8^ o^s-by a
nitesn^ qjtb ubri^-bx ©>x byan •'X-'ap-nx 1 wsn cnb ^in^bx
aijnxb kr&hx tbk^ s n© Q*onir^i ■jio^p ^nrbx ^r.^bx D^i^l 41
nintftl bbxb axnx nby^n ; ooan "ji^n bip-^3 nhoi bbx nby 42
a : • : j v:r.- >t : - rr-:i-- v rt ' » -: Iv. i- »- : J v: r "■
: iann pa T§B dto^l nsix nn^n Sia-isn oxybx nby ^n'^bxi
fi« -rax^ fi|?l by^i D^-ljn^t pan xrnby inyrbx nrx^ 43
ay-n:n nnspi tr^aira V171 : o^ys ya© ac n^K^i r.T2'X^ 44
ini nbx axnx-bx nbx nby nrx^. cwa nby c*x-r,z| fwop
a^ay ^prn a^Eni nb'-ny-i nb-ny 1 w : nran ranay^ xbi --
*lp TCTQ v. 42. S"J v.C'J. '- ".— v. 86. riEH 'pPI v. 27.
30 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY.
4g TT : nlnonr tf>*\ sigrp* agi»3 W^ era w nrn
rcs<2--r 3xnx ^sb jnH "pjrt^ c:r^ vvbx-bx nr*n rijnj
CHAPTEK XIX. Of
n rn 1$rt| rx" "~;bx nr? irsrbs rx bzrxb ixnx irn.
2 TO i^xb rn*bx-bx ^feVg bzi-'x nbern :3in3 U'WliUJ ItfTtj
3 ie» ?3E ixs id»1 iirs:-bs ^ cpH unfa i DTB3 ins
I xz*i Di* ^55 ia/rca fen-amn'j ; do iir:-r,x n:^ rtjtt*
np? 3n i "Wtfv rwfab 'irEi-rx bxc*i pnx phi pnp arH
- rrH rm jr^n ist^i s viagn *^:x aitrtfc "fl ifctt np rrm
• ■ J -,-»-.- - : • - .t * T • r ■ : - >r t j
c nsrn dJ*3 : b-'zx o^p ib iejpi i£ yaa }xbtt nrnini inx
: n:r^ :r;i prH b;x^ D"a fin$*J tTB|1 TO "pp'rxiE
v tppa nn ^ bbx mg Tcs^ isryiji r^:c • rritr *jxbtt atji
s czaix (pnn nb^xn i nia *feh ngf*i bax*n CRjn tSTOT
9 niysn-bsj Dtnta;3 i ain trn'bxn in i? rtWS rraiin uv
i ^n»b* nb aVnn ib iex*i vbx rrirp-iai mm co A*]
^3 Tjmia GEJ-isi rr'xas yfi» , mmb vxip xip i£X*n
^:x imsn a-<na \-nn spK'orwri >c^n SprtiaTBTim 5kiic
1 1 73b ina nittan xs iexH ; npnpb ■nf e:t.x V(fip*y '•ffib
iaci2i D*nn pitta pfm nblia irm 13b nrim n-m n-'n^
•--: • » » »▼ 1 r ♦ » I » : -j. .its »-•: t:
rr^n xb en n^in inxi njn^ nro xb riSn^1 ^tb D^bp
is 19199 '"'? rt^ ^^ njrp c»a xb cx fcjin inxi srrjrp
1.3 nnp nfajgjj nfe iniiX3 v:d q!^ ^bx rrr: 1 ^ni .ng"j
1 1 x:p irx^] : • n^bx nb -b-n^ "nj^i b"p -pbx n:ni rrstt
-rx -x",c,» -»:3 hrma sqtsis ttites ^nbx 1 rn'rvb -rx-p
■ rpn^n *>i3b ;:x ir-xi 3^nn -Oin -^x^rrxi -cin Tpr.nsns
« nniiia ^3iib 3?© !jb rbx nirn irx^i 1 nrnpb ^r:-rx
16 v*r*2:-p x*n^ rxn iBlir^P ifttb bx;n-rx rnr'c' rxi^ pD^
ncpn nbinp bns'a bttj^ft rr^x-rN* bx-^^-b^ ?jb^b ncnpi
1: ■jb'cini x^n-; rwjj bxyn 3inia Dbttfn rrnn : ^pnn x^:b
is -bs n^bx: ry3p bxiis^a inixtni : rc^bx rnpj x*n^ 3ini2
nrtsa an v. 15. b'*B nnt » b. *« irw ?. 4. botb mom r. ic.
NEHEMIAH, CHAP. 9. tt 37
$A*i sib prrsb nrx n&rrtaVi brib nyrarift nrx tPinan 19
tPTos ite^o^TD innn snrn i-BE-ja ?£>bx--x wfytt*) gee
: Y»bK irrna sj£o*i vbx scrba -6$^ nigsn tratJa Kirn fbfib
^Kbi "a^b Nrrip&x ittsHn wp^ "nn« y-}h -\~zrcrs it;-- :
3«J*3 : ijb wwrrra 13 *fttt Tib Yd t»«»i *P3H? "-^ -1
-ipan obira npan ibpni innatfi *iPTan 'ittarrw n^*i TtyifE
: nnrnuj-n VT$$ "Hns rfrn Dp;n ibsKii t»b ]n?1
VII. The Confession of the Levites, Nehemiah 9.
cr^to nisa Sxnp^n rata rwn thhb nranjn Brntojj o+w m
'TTKvn iia?j!i *oa 'gs bb^ bfc-ito? jnr -.b-a-n s crpb? rtaw 2
nsia *i3hp*i tfTW-b? *ttij?*l : crynhx Wb*CO Q^rscn-by 3
D'nnnTDai d^irna h^ani Qi'*n rflyw cn-^n'bs: rvjrn min
bKWP ^am yifi rinbn nbara-b? op*i scn-n'bx nirrt 4
j. ■ ; (- • T - •• • • : 1- j- -: 1- - h r - « ~ I v: >i 1-
: orvrvba r.irp-bx biia bijsa ^pi^n ^::p 153 rnantj ^a fvjsati
rvjaari fvjTin rrnnrc •"faaton ^a bxwg'j yw? DT'ibn nnttiM n
^a/n nbisn--? Dbiyn-pa ap^nbs; nin^ns fena raip njnnfi
^-ab fn'rn BwrrriFia : nbnrn 7-073-55-:? tafctim Sj^ha de g
"icsrban ynsn nxaarba'i D?fcfn rbiD o?tt©rnn« rnifcfr rx
D^a^n Ran Dja-riR rww nnso ona itJartai o^n n*#j
nnasa fcnna "ibr a^nbxn rrjrn *r.n nrx : a^nntJB rfs 7
•j-axa "iaab-rx fiRSW : ottom fori nriri D^tea ^re 'rxrrn 3
■nbasn ipnn h;?:2n "psrnx nnb rnan ifea? rrnai fpaab
pirj2 ^ ^aTTiR oprn "iantb rnb ^rsnann ^a^rn "^Brn
-a^-b? n^^o on^T-nxi ta^araa wnhs h:3?"r.x xnni : npx 0
15 iinx o^-bpai ^aarfeyi nbisa a^nsbi nnx *;pnn : r-c ^
r\^.a 6jni : njrn Qh>ns do ?]b-'o?ni Drrb:? iTtn ^2 rr^ 1 1
Pfetoa rsbrn Dn^snS-nxi nca^a D^n-rj-ira 173?^ Dn^afib
rx "?^?2i DR3T Dnin:n lb Tn3?3*i i tn? D^ra px-'r: 12
n^i^ ^onn bri : nn-^ nrx tr^n-nx orb T»nb nb-b 13
ni» ni-nini b^ici ET^DtStt Dnb ■jrni 0*^012 pn^S "iann
D^pm rvnrni onb nanin -r-;p nac-rsi iBPOFta tfWBPi n^n 14
'p nns v. o. is"xs v. 5. d"7 v. 21. p"nz r- v. -jo. ri^e v. is.
38 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY.
-j cnb nnr: D?fatfo cnbi' : sfjja$ nth: *£a cnb r.^s '"Tn)
nsnb Briab cnb t^lbm nx^ab cnb rxz-n ;*':-- c-£- ca^nb
----- wnSup crn : cnb rrb Tilers rsr;— rs pfesrTHI
it -- :7-scb- ;-2Z"b ":xtt*? : --r;i-^-;s vot s;r cs-:;~rx ^t5R3
z-rb whncn?? Uyg 1« M&jpi crna? rrrr its Tj-rs^:
-znt u.'WK S) W MM I :*:n nrifrtc fciSsj np*l D'HtoS cr-arb
18 SpMM nj inox^ nac/2 bag znb itejpa rx lOTOTJP sbi "cni
19 DHknn tparna nrxi i tTib*T| WCplJ -ifr^ c^c-a-a -brn -ex
Dhharfe b^rra orrby/p nc-xb p^rf TnBjTHi wi& Bgasg xb
-*dVj iflja ^TfiTTRtl cnb *nxnb nb-ba rxn ^rnajPTW Tp-hna
r DWi orrDia ^pT8^ *^ Bb-airnb rr: naiEn spirn : na
21 ngn xb is"raa crbaba pari swan JB,H9$ c"? °TO
- Baffin h"b^W cnb fnrn npza xb cn^brrr, -bz xb cn-nrbia
tuw yarn rfb^a jnfc-wtf ftfno fTsrwj *»7?3 "ssb ogbnrq
I-:? -bx ax^nni tr^n ^aab:: tpinn crnrzi 1 :tan--b«c :.-':? ",-x
24 11J7*1 c*:zn ?xz;n : rc-b x*zb crrrzxb p-^x-irx "~sn
z-;z c:nri c-:?:3n "pxn ia©*T« DrWfib a::r: fjfenrwj
-r en* *iab»i : wins onz ntob fian '»tw* i«i cn^abT2-rx"i
trtinxrq rrna s-bj la ur'ttVq c^fz snor^ njiati rvc-sr r--_z
«wi?i v«fati*i ^z;c ■brx^ a'nb bax^ 7:" brwi tmphs)
26 zb ^ns Tjrnin-na -abrin rra 1TW1 linti : Vnan Tia-aa
tYEtttt "crn spja ca^r-b ca f »yj '^< r:<7n spgparnsi
_-: ---s --r^-' bnns r^zi nnb flp] D?yn» va &?W?5 ! rr-A
Dtptfi^l ff»jp^hj cnb "jpn ca^n rp'zn-r- rrrn C"cr*2 nrs't
28 ra oaTrni ~y.zb yn mp^b -z-rp cnb rr'rai : cn;:z -^
B^«ni :rocn nrttwa nnxi -^pyT^ ^aii:^: znz ^nv cn^a^
20 tr»fn nsrn Tinnin-bs cz/rnb cna nrri i cry r-'an "^r^z
n^ni o~tf nwp—'rx zz—szn Sfesetfli T;-riz^b -rzr-xbi
; cn-^by SfthaiW : -rpB sb^ -rpn cpri r*"*"c rr^ sfiFi»l znz
n;a o;pnT tf<¥$i felbn Ts^a:~ ra jfirna cz nrrn n'an o^o
;;i -bx ■q cnary xbi nba cr^'rr-sb rrn M^n-^z^ rrift^ "*5?
32 ■wis? Shiini ttj|n b-b;n ban ^rn'bs nr;n i nrs o-rr- y:n
?"1Z fBp v. 'J7. p"c Y"p v. 'JG. - -r- v. 17.
ISAIAH, CHAP. 40. a 39
?tf»3Vab i:na2*Hra ngbpffrba n« ?pa&b DjiF-bH ^cnrvi rrnan
■vrfci ^tq ''tfna tiBav-bsbi scrastb'i -rso2:bi vtrobi irni^b
rnto? rirsps **b? N5"'? -? P"1^ n5^ : n;"r? D"^ "? 3n
ito* ab *iyhhfcn sows ^-nis ^sb^-rsi : rornn WT381 34
» t » •• -:i- j- -. i •• t «- r : | : it : • :/- - ■ i-
oni :ona nTipn ntfa rprTObn rpHanrbx ^rrpn nfti ^rnrj
nrasrn narnn pnfca?! Dnb rr:--vrx ann ^JWEM DTnabra
nan s D^snn firpbb?Ett ttfD-sb'i tpftaa* ab Drpjsb nprentfe 3(3
n;ns_nx bbxb la^fjasb nr\n:~iirs f"}Krvi D"1*^? a->n -:r:s
D^bisb ra-ra nrjK«rfl : ppba* D^aaJ *:n:s r^n ftiitrnri ;;:
Dbiaro tefettnaa'i n^btjia i:rpilrban irniKana wb? r.pra-nrs
: sewn* nb^ rnani
VIII. Judaii Comforted, Isaiah 40-42.
CHAPTER XL. 12
ntbs wnpn 63cw ab-b$ sna^ : Kprfba to&p ^r? ^n: nans 2 x
-baa o^bss rvirn n*E hnpb 13 f^y nana ^ ftkas nsbtt "O
nanya snts? njrn TO ^5 ^17^5 NTp ^'1? : rpn&Mi 3
i)p^n rrjni ibBta? waai nn-bai ajSr" fc^-bs : 'ff'rtawb nbea 4
"V?7"1? ^toa-bg isni rrirp Tha nbiai s nj&ab d^cyjpn nitD"«Bb n
ntoan-bs anps ma ■naK'i snp ittfc bip : na^ rrim ■'s 13 0
ftJT1 rn? ^ "pi baa n^n ra? s rnten paa "hcn-bai tsh 7
Dip? wrtb* na*]i ps baa Tarn oaj : a?n Tarn faa ia iiata 3
!ybip naa ■jainn 1*1*3 flnta? ^b-^bs rtha-nn b? : obiyb 9
: Dznn'bs; nan rrp.rv> ■nyb vtck ^^rrba ^nn pbfljrn rnte 3tt
ins? *hato nasi ib nbra iaJ'-itt Kid? p>ma -irp ^ps< n:n -
$T- "'P^a^ Dn8?bi3 }*3p^ ViT3 run? in^y n^'ns i T:sb inbrEi 1 1
bs-i 'jan rra d^tti d^ ibytra ^-^ :bna^ niba; 12
'jsn-^'a : a*:Ti«23 w;.)i n^n cbca bprn f-s;n -e- ob^a 13
W^Tab^ *n:^3^ jr?ia ^™ J ^r"^'? "'^t? ^"^"1 H3n? ^^"r^ 1 '
n^3 era ^n : naarn^ n\:izn snni rrn -"^rb-i tagwa rnte ^
■*5 p« "jihb^ jbitpi p^T3 a^x 'jn ^zrn: d-:ts;^ pncai "»3to ic
^nni DMMg i^r-a p»s d^ianrba 1 nbia» ^ p» ifijrji nja 1 1
■pmwirnKji v. 1.
40 hi.i;ki;\v ciikkstomatiiy.
_ .... r.--r ---^n , q-j-a «^ ni^rrn -^p"^ area tQil cnn
9 1 irfen : Bio*: fifcb bzs fonb flnfea^ crn thn inz;< SE^r^
.-•-:••: zr".'Z- &ibq p§b Bah? ~:n x'bn -rrrr Kibn ^"in
8fl =""-~ p-z noTin trgjITS "^zz^i }"isn wn-b? ic-n i -,-sn
rng$ --'rr p« ■«DDfc pgb z"t— jryiin l rzrb br.s; Bnpitt*]
_'t 6ng rr: z:n arra yixz r~r-bz rx v^l Uy rx VB5"^3 rs'
re : trijs nrsr H3W T?^"-1 V^&3 : BtfW *£? ~Z"Z* ^fcJ
zb:b zxzz "®?P3 BTOisn n:x srz--^ :x— zp™ z---:-sb
jt refb : -h:*: bft r-x nz piss" z-rx ah£ s^p"1 era
^jsf"2 ^"'bs'^i rC~"p ^~~" !"Crc: ^57?? "?"r^ -£?,"! "~sr
28 rrtip x^-z niST i bbi* Tibs: nrrr B&T* kjCF£ tfiSn : Tia?^
gg -px'^ its 7-^b ]r: i *r:*zrb njjn pK syw sbn r^ Kb pnfen
r : -\zzz' r'rs ffnircw -;•:." ffvyw w^i : na-n rttMEP BroS*
:;i ©bj -:•:.-- b&tj ferrtj vydis nzx Ajp n3 wbrn ftire *jpi
: W" sbi
CHAPTEB XLI a*
« 15*72 TiST ™ W|? !S *^'?"n D'naKbi d->» ^ba iflrnnij
2 YJtb ]FP "';-'•"'" -nxn^ pnx rnTEB n^yn ^9 : r.z-p: OBCIBb
3 ~z:^ DB772 ''T^?. r": *E? "^ "^V? TSfi vn? Q'r?-" °:"'a
4 ^:x wht3 rrron xnp njjfcn bjo-na 1 Kia" Kb vb:-z rr» aibri
- "-x- rrfejp w^?i 6^»m ~x" ; Kvnai* erantiKTWi peun --'-■>
8 : p'n ipso WKbi snj^ "nrn-rx Jhij 1 r;~x^j ~z-^ """^
7 z-j pa^b nrs nrs bbinrttj nhOB p-b- 5 r-i-rs* ^7:7 p-n-»n
8 ,,7n7 bs-i- rrx- : '^'^ «b gnttOOa -"p'n^ x-n
0 r-i;p-2 -\--:-- -^fx : ';-'s zr^zs r^j Tr^r1? "|^^ ^j??^
«bn SPOT? ^|P^",,"3? ^ ^^?T "TS"P TS^TOI i""^v
1 1 z--:r, br --'—- sjina^ "jn : '•pTJ ]^z ^rattirqK -\--:;-rs
L2 ■r:s" zsz^n sb- zrpzn : sqrn ^r:s "pzsi^n "j^nz sjnj tjz
13 --n'bs rTJrp ^:s *z I ~r-:-b-: --:s crsr" pga -r- rrz^
■^ ^ r.-^rr: v. 87. -,Nr T» v. 86.
isaiah, cnAP. 41, 42. r?: a^ 41
is^rrbs t SpPhTJg 7;s KTH^K 7(3 -re&n ug**^ p^n-o u
©in]? sjbsbn rvjrp-os? rpn-w ^:s bsnis"1 vw ap?|i h?Vin
b'nn ©inn ni*D">B bya ©711 v?nn rnirb SprmiB Pen : bsnto? -o
ons "prat Pnaw oxten rmi tnTn 1 BMpR piaa rriaajn pinn ig
Df>aT»a»ni n^:?n 1 bb-rn bsrir? iri7pa H-jsra b^n np»i IV
^n'bs c:rs nirp "\:s nirr: Ktaaa c:icb -pan crib CiDpaia
Wir*B niypa tyinn^ nrftna D^EE-by hpes. i na-rs sb bjbrfto? is
r.s na7Ea ins id^j "writtb n*a pissi B?fe^tQ4gb na7"a D^irs 19
:^n. ■wtfarn "in^n »ria nan^a n^rs pari psn o"rn "120
nsw nritoa rvjrp-T 13 rhrp Wto^'i w^i w^i wj1; "j?£b a
nc^n rrirvi n$£i oaa/n ^7^ : aara banto? ri7pi 21
np7pn nrcs rs i:b vr»|?i ^izrin 1 apyi tjb^ Ta^ Defile*? 22
nisan is ft'nnx ^57:1 scab rwrirp nran nan rra 1 rriaiann
»,»5^-S|» ons or»rfb« ^ ^"j*1 "rinsb ni*nsn ifp^n i ™«t:n 23
naain assttj daby&i "pitta cns"rt iw sna/i r^rrn -77177 24
wa S7P? Cttc-nnmia r»»3 jisaa Tri^ari : csa nna^ rr
n^7.:"i ts-va fsrnB : tr>ir©a7? laii "to TotHaa d*mc sa^ 20
y^is-ps as jHaana "ps as Yawp* as &**« ifcan cre&bttt
snsi ; ins iteatt pbawbi tan ran ti»xb ftotn : ca^rs 28
■jis Dps -jn : 157 laiizJ^ Dbsir&n paii "pal nbsEi ths pan 29
: orprc: nrivi nn Drr^Bwa ess
CHAPTER XLII. att
ofitha *nba *m ^rrs irsD nran ^^ria ia-^ns 172? ]n M
r.:p t ibip y^ina y^iri-sbn ste^ sbi ps^ sb : s^sii o^'ab 3 2
sb : vzt-q iwti r«sb r.raDi sb nrj? np»S^ nSat'i sb ^27 4
: sftrn^ 0*^8 in7inbi Dgwb fn»a ejitdv-t? y^; sbn hsia^
ns»a»ai psn ^'-i oni-jin cr-b^n shia nin^ . bsn "irs-rc -
p7sn ^ns^jp njn^i \:s :^a n^bhb tm nibr- D3jb nrr: ir: a
fly? npsb : Qi-'a T'sb c? rrnab ^:pst ^SKI r^a prnsi 7
rrjrp 72s s tjcn iari sbs r^aia n^cs Ssp^ia s^rnb r.iyy s
■fen n*':irs7n : QiVcEb irbnr.i irs-sb nn^sb Hiaai ■«« s-n 9
r-_-.\-- mosn v. 5. -np rarw v. 23. j«a -7 v. ig
42 lll'.UKLW CHRESTOMATHT.
or»ni iAfboi i^n TT"? V^v ~?"~^ "v'^r1^ ^t11? "^i ^"Crr'~
11 r'-o ^zr;; b'ij Tig zcn ffnxn T^fl *1STB ^ir*< : orrattTJ
,._,.«*;.: a„S3 i'nb~r* ""?? ~i~~'?- r,r^? '• •■n"2'1 D>,"7 ^*??
19 -b? rnV^-qx JfH; riKSj? tsp r.-'-cnbis £iga as? Taaa hjnj
h ni'rD pssns ^TO "P""" ^^F] ,-1W0 ^^^
« r-"x zzz:;-;^ r-"zv D"nn -"~x I "~* "xirsn ciix nhs
ig sb ff-na ffnv ,|5?bin} : ^zix c^an c**sb hhna "Trc?
Tifcb Drrrsb ^crra ^;,ri* c?*""5? "'"'"^'r ^-"r^- ""7?
ir V-x -:c: : D^nnT? fcibn or"1©? n-nz^n nbs vifrnab ETfcpJW
: ^rn'bx dps PDDttb BPnriten bcsa n^rrjzn r.ra -rz*
!^ itoytw 'S v? *>« : rvranb wan tmwi ryac crujnrin
r r:x? ; rriiT" Tags 13^1 nbrrz 15? "na nbcs 'wbttS thrn
21 Ig^ra jjipb }*sn rrjrn : ""^r^ xbi d^:ts nips ^birn sb-i nizn
23 zb: bvy*,a nsn ^crn nja-o? ftvn 1 T-ri rnip '---:.?
: a«n ■flafc-pa'i TOtJti b"»ina r«i rzb rn ««ann D'vba "»naa^
23 . ■"' ". '.- , ,T ■ ; : • ' " ."' ■: A,.: ' *Ti r" '
;,; apj£ n©i«Jttb jna-^tt mnab "iccyi atj]£ rxj "pjK^ z:z ,na
!pn ;-1-7"3 ?as-sbi i5 "S'jn ^7 niPP S"bn EPTTbb bK"jteM
hd ■"w-bnT ngnbig pT?n iBx rnan vby -fao?! j ^Sna tPiatJ vfcy
1 zb-by trte^bi ia— warn jprp tfVi SnaBtt
IX. Messiah's Humiliation and Glory, Isaiah 58.
2NT:zb p:^z b?*} : nrbro ^-b? nirp ?riTi ^:rr"zrb v^sv> ^
n^n^-Kbi '"snn -i^n Kbl lb "sr_^b n»l ""S'? t-'zzA
3 IgOQSi ^bh ;---v rriafeaTg t-^s a^ir'"1^ bT/p nrz; i "r--^n:i
4 WJtepw »ttj x-n si3|jbrj i;s: 1 "r;:zrn sbi njzs ^r^ d^:e
n bbn«3 x^ni : Won D^n'bs rctt r-". r~:-'^n -rn^si cbzp
: *:b~Xv": "rT-r11?1 ^?? •:"-*'- ~z-*2 -:-r-':"-^ KSTtt "rrrc^
•i ; -ibz \y rs ia y|6n njrvi -i-ze -z--b ©>« vii-n ]»j{? ^:Ss
: n^TJ ^sb brjnai bz-^ naob nrz vs-nrs^ sb^ n:r: ^-"i teja
a nrpc;< Tg SniTrsn rr^b tzzim nsb"a : ^d nrc^ sbi nrbsj
p"ir yep v. 25. -7 -r-.-:r v. 21. -,50T?v. 21. "npmnv.so.
p"T2 yap v. s. p"ia f«p v. 7.
EZEKIEL, CHAP. 37. tj 43
nnap b^tc-rns jr^ 1 ittb *tt ^ jtfra d^n pwtt npa ■g 9
yen rnrrn : T*S nttntt «bi nto Wan-sb b? Wiba n^o-rsn -
fsm tra? Sp^»|; fit nan;* iew dt3« a^toPro* ^nn 'iasn
pwpl pro? insna sate? nsrn NicE? b^pia inbri i^^n njn^ 11
n^sy-nxi Q^5 ib-pbns; 1?b :'?P^ K*!ij cn':iyi D^nb ^na? 12
arm rgffl n^tB-nsn ics? rnisb nnpn nips rnn bb© pbrp
: <pw wwBbi N'r: tnmnan
X. The Restoration of Israel, Ezckiel 37.
ng^an -pna ^rpri Hipp n-na ^K^sij1] nin*"T v*y nnsn K
nian nan/i a^ao 1 a-ao nrrb? waigrvi : niBS^ nsbtt 8T11 2
D7X-J2 n^ ^^!] '• ^e ttiioa? narn ni'pan •££-':? lira 3
ia«^ : FflPP nns, nirrj ^ns nibsi nbxn niasyn nr^nr.n 4
rvrfca^n rrittBgn arpbi? nnrsn nbsn nta§rrb? sn:n ^8
ni>n nbsn rvfossb rtjn;; ^ais n^x ni> : nin'pa'i n^ati n
tsyb? '•n^rn o^a ba">b? ^nrei ^"TO lyri dm ^?9 ^ 6
•<2S-^ DrtfTD °S"n? *3*i c.di ^rir:i nii? ba^bj ^ftttngi nira
innjprn tfrn-nsni taajro bip-^rpi ^ty*& nig83 ^«aai : rr'rp 7
nbp ntoai tnT? a^b? nirn ''irp&n} : ifcsirba aa? rrifcxy. 8
8asn ">bs ntt^l : ana "pa* rnni nbpttbtt nip orpb? onp*] 9
rfifTj ^8 1 n'as-.-ip rnnrrbs rnrxi onx-n 8a|Ji Wirrb*
sp83|n/i : *nrni nbxn BWnrjSj wi rnnn ^sa nimn sansa <
bina bin Drpbyrb? Vro^i £iw rnnn ana xiani ws n£^
bant?? rpa-bs nb>?n ntagn ons-ia ^bx nrs^ : H$a ns^ 1 1
]z) : -:b sflnTM ^:n^.pn nnnxi wniias? inja^ B"»n^ij ran nrn 12
-ns nnb "58 n:n nini ^8 n'csrni? Dn*»b8 rnrxi 8isri
r^ns;-bx oDns ^nsani ^izv DD^&nz'p'Q dafis ''rv&igni oi^ninap
oan8 ">nib5nai o^ninap-nx inhtea njn^ ^x."^ DPyT? :'^?;^^ 13
-bp Dans ^nn:ni oni^nn CDa ">n«n ^rnp : ^r? crr"nap7p u
: n^n^-nxa ^n^rpi ^rnan rrin^ \:8 ^3 cr:*n^ c^nsns
anpi nnx fp ^-np Dn8-ja nrxn : nrsb ^8 njn-— lan W ^
:j"i ri-sm v. 15. ]nd TP v. 14. p"T2 fBp v. 11.
44 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
qc">b r$$ afroi nnx py npbi nnan binto? ■tafci ii^'i r'j ^nby
1: -b TTurto* TTW era 2npi : insn b»hto? r^3-':Di d;hes? py
is t^e? ^a tpbx T}i2so nrssi : -V3 Bfnntib vpry nnj< pyb
wrfm iwrTti nnbx w :*jb nVtrmj «b farraribti nrxb
:s-:-- "TOOT ff?^yt**T^a irx rcii prns n£b vx nsn nin^
-nx n^m ins f?b feinto'i rrpm p'-rs T»3y crx T,r:i "nan
2J arrbx nail nsrpyb sfTja crpby a'rqn nrs c^irn rrn j"»ra
nrs o^'an -paia bxntr laa-na npb ^:x nin nirv ,q*un ittbms
29 TrtJ?l : cr^fx-bx ohTH ■tjaarn a*6^H crx '•ntapl DtpaVn
}brb abas rWft ins !jbi2n bsntr "nrtB ^nfta nnx i-:b zrx
23 ab*i : riy ttbVaig ■'Pxb Tig «rn sbi D^ia ■£$ ""'r-rrrv> iHJj
zrx *~"~-n' cr^ya:? baai Dryapjstrai cnrrbra -riy rKs:r
*J*j zrb ■& iiwyj anix ''Pntwi oha ikotj nrx crrratrtt bbtt
24 rrn? TTW nyi-n crpby }bia 111 •wjaji : o^n'bxb cnb rrjrw
re fjftnrb? -r^ 1 dryw sfy^i *tb«$? ^r'prn ©5^ ^tfttai cbsb
rpbr ^a?ri BWia^ na-'-ac* nrx ap:rb *jayb Vr: n£x
*. cb*yb cnb artw *nay thi cb"r~;> crp;2 ■jm Bn*»rni n^n
26 ■*psnn} frwci cr/x • n;n;> cry ttna c-bc rrna cnb nrran
27 trro dt^< ^tVfa ^'^i • ^Y'^ c5*r- ** i'jivr^ ^ hlr~r t^'x
28 p^rn ^s •»§ c^'an kshv] 1 crb iWnj nrni o^'b^b cnb
: ob*rb cr'r2 ^v^fa r,i;n2 bs^r^-r.s r^p-o
XL TnE Pbophsct of Obadiah.
n r.sy ?:rrc nr-^c c-^sb n;rp k:^x nrsj-nb rrfTSiP **jn
2 ]-jp n:n : n^nbrb nrby nirp:- w^g nVc 2;-;2 n^n nin?
3 rbc-^:.nn -«;:r ~s^;n T]2b fh| : nstt nrs 1-T2 B^iaa T^?
4 -cxn nob rr25rrzK 1 fni« ^T"^1'? *$ *<&2 ^ iMt? oinp
- T|b-\\*2 HfasiTJIJ : n-n— zs: ttvvx cr^2 ~:p rt ETSSiS W|
SyJ W2 □^22-2S c;- -2::^ s-bn nn^^? Sp« n'r? ^T^-cs
' 6 b-2.-.n~;p : v:E2)2 ^22 ijjj -r~-: )p|| : r-pbi? TMflD* N"bn
■nprrrv. ©. -pr:nv. 19. -^pr-miil. -^p *,--rn v. JG.
-•I7"=pid. - --" n-!Dtn v. 1. -jx- -y v. 28.
NAHUM, CHAP. I. N 45
7|^nb Sfgbw it:s§ 5jb siba;i TT&;n ^"na i£;x bb ^^-nbw
nirp-asw innn d^s xibn : ia nran "px rprnn ^"iiq wh$i 8
•j^n TD"1^ S9JJ J Tto? in*? n:iarn ffinstt crrrn irnas.ni 9
ntcia n,03n ajasn vprix 05133 : togtt 10 ina c^-r.^* js$b 1
wnap ib->n ffnt niaE ai^a "$|ia ;i*re? bi^a . obi*b QAayj 11
ann-bso : orra ^11x3 nrw-oa bnia wj hbrrp-b:n *ni'iE natt 12
-bio D13X ai^a nrm^-sab nrirr-bxi ftaj Di?a spiha-tyna
ann-bs d-tx ai';;a ^fflTTJM Kianrba : rm oi-a rpa b*aua 13
-bai ; i-ps? Bi?a ib^nn n:nbt prbsn rra ffi^a i'n:ra nrx-m 14
: nns Dl?a i^n^nii? naon-bsn i^bs-nx rrnanb pii?~"by -,i:rn
a^ fjbttS *j5 ntojn n->p2> n«jsa a^'arrbs-b? nirn-Di;1 ai'ijpi «
■man Dr'an-ba wci lizhj? nn-by arnrrc to»s »| i?j«jsha 16
tfrp n^ni nipbD n;;nn 1^2 nnai s spn sibs *prn ^bi suroi 1 7
sidy' n^ai tux awnnTa h-ni . nnnriva r,K afep rva ^j-ni is
I J- »- " I ":i- I" T t : r.- " t 1 «■ I -.1- j- : <T s
n^ab this njrnnsbi nibasn ana ipbni togb itoy n^ai nanb
nwbs-na hbaafni ifa> nrrna aa?n wTn i nan nin? ^ ltf? 19
: lyban-ns fa^ai ftwai? rnis nai a^sa iiffii1^ Wn*l
filbtiiT nbai fis'iapi? cr^anca bs^i '■sab n-rrbnn rbai a
ttscb ]V2 nna D-^idth ibyi : assn ■$» nx w^ n;?ca rnrx 21
: naibian nirr-b nn^ni 10 nn-ra
XII. The Prophecy of Nahum.
CHAPTER I. K
0£b rrrn bp'ri Kisg b$ t lEpban a-na "jirn -®d nirp xte* 5*
n'i'rp : T$$b Kin laiai i^sb hjn? ap_: rwii b^*zi rtjJTj 3
ism hisneai ns^ca n'in^ np]^ xb nsn nib-bi-tai o^fes SpM
: - it.- «T : t : fir- : J »r- : - t : .--'.■.•-•
bb«» a^nnn ninrjsn-bDi infca?! b*a "i^ia : rbJH pax: ^ 4
rr'ysani ufeia ^r^n a^Ji : bb^x "pDab tv&\ biaisi "jra n
55 Hw ^sb : na 'OOT'-bai bani i^Btt psn »feini ttjbrsi 0
12P3 a^^ni csd i-DP.3 ton iex "jinna D^ tdi n-'r?^
niy ^cai s ia ^ch ?n*ii rna ai^a rtrab n:;ni arj : ^zr;a 8 7
'I Trr' V. 3. -JN2 "T7 V. 21. — ip 1—73 V. 11. "I N''3 V. 10.
46 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
9 nbs rvrr-bx JMnpntg i Sfti Hfj'J? Tttftl Enffitt no; nbs
- ZXZ3Z" z-123 umh^ i| ">d : rn| n^rrD Hflpnrft no son
11 YV n2? rCnn";? a?n N^? IOT '^feS ^3? r£2 ^'t^ °V9
19 nari -v): £1 Ml 0J orcbc-ix rijrr -ex i re : '-i^bs
14 bec rvnss ?pnbS| n^9 Ti? IW9 7?r~s"r ~'T,n W? "^l
: rr'bp ■; ---p rrs rOTW
CHAPTER II. 3
x ■«$» ^$n rfjvtj ^n cib© yathg -tela tVyi Bf^jtj^Ug n|?i
2 pw rib? : nns: n'bs fepjjba ^a— na$b t^ RpO^ si ;? ^nrja
3 ^ : Uflfl nb paa D?ifrnp p;"n ^jni-nss *TW*fi lisp }"E-b?
BrnbTi D-^ppa nrppn ■•s bsnir?^ fi*» aprn fsrrs ftjrp no
4 2r;n nV-s-cs'3 n^brna b^rpc:** 07*02 Tppvaa jjtt : >.nn©
n j*£»pFiB? 2Din ^bb-nrn nisnnn : ^nn ff»tfnasi} ippn ni?a
e 6i5n? Tn^-x ^T? J *3?''1? a^P"?33 ofteS? tir*Ht tvorrflj
: "-rz: PiTjflTiH "n?© 1 ^>bn ^ni finain *niitt? Dn^bnn
8 b^* rps hiSTOtt rnr.rrajn nrb?h nnba a*ni 1 aim bgwi
9 d^c: r.Eryi xvj ^'q D^T-nnnn rnr\:n : jnaab^ triffifl
• n:-=rb h$g vx*i nnr wa qcs ?,T2 jngra pKi rp?y vja?
11 pro onp nbi nj^aw ngiaw njna inran ^s b^a ins
19 fi$tt n*a : "WW 'ttaj? obs ^M D^bt^jr^a nbnbrn o^sna
rvnx -ra oe «"»nb pHx Ijbn ncx trnwb Bwn fiywi rri*j|
. r-_-xb"r? ^n'xnbb pinttl Y»hiljl "nn fcftb rrnx : Tnrrn "pan
u ^rn?nrn n^sns njn"j dsd tpb'x ^::n : nc^a rri-'r-ci rnn
: rcpxba b^p t'p
CHAPTER III. a
2 n Oiti b*'p : Bfig tfnsj sb nijbtt pns ens nb's dw TJ ^
:{ -^"> nb?io enc : n-ip-^ia ^r"1^^ if^ WW "i2"'x t;r- '-■-•
-■_;■ v. 3. - — r- v. (,. • — .-* v. I
psalms 1, 2. nx 47
ur-'a n-D'-an BPBB3 nbra in rata njit irot a-ra i cr^r.a 4
Tir^l nikasr rnrp D»3 Sp3« Wi : nvosa rrinwhw rrr.:Ta n
ipabirrn : !j:ibp rrbbtwyi ^n^a 6^a "^snn? V.-V'v< T.'}-"? G
ty^ia th? ^psp-ba n;ro : tans ^p^faw *PEr?^ B'ttBlB SpVjj :
nyjirn :}b aw:^ cjp.as "psa nb Tr ^ "*:*: rrric nrs'i 8
B)*a d? b^n— nr« nb a^ao oro anira nar^n fr&& bbtt
: $fir$n v>n crinbn die n$j? "p»i D^anai rasp? ir-a i nr^-'n o
rriawrta tSsha si»B"n 0n!$? D.3 ^3 ^irvj ^?ft K^rrtsi s
^acn Rata t ap-a *ijprn irbiTa-bai b y:\ ^ rr^a::-'::r 1 1
-a? o^xn ^nxaia-ia : rnistt vtyQ ^j??*? *?£"Q3 ^5? *\,r? 12
Spa/$ ^yanpa EMM tpaj? n;n sbaia iB-b$ sib&si ^rr-za c*n-sa ja
*$-"*a«tt "rsia va i sprrna rs nbaa tjanx ■nru tifs: nSnfi it
Tfbpsn as : jaba Vjnn "Venn *&yy) t3"»E>a ^aa !j^;:iq ^-n n
: nanxa i^iaann pb'*a Taann pb»a nbDxn ann sri-man ck
n|"isa VIKK i5p?*!3 ^cb pV; D?ttfn "oateE Sp5^? rpa-in 17
*nin nrnr c^^3 rnp ova hi-naa D^inn ■oil air-a ip^cst?}
*ce3 spyw ipSTS^ Tites tfb^j 7f-j'-\ sjttp !D*» "ittipB rTi-sbi IS
i ba sjnaa r.bn? qnailib •"ina-'pa : papjg pal D^-rrb? ^e? io
sTBnrjrun nw-sb ^-b? ■»$ rpby ?;d ?rpn Tjjnari ^rir
XIII. Twelve Selected Psalms.
PSALM I. K
-ro? xb tPKtsn spriai c^*i:n ns?a fjb- «b ncs ir\xn ^rs m
nsni inning iiEn n;!n^ rninn-cx ^ : mr^ «b D^ib aciaai 2
irc?a •jn"' i ^"13 Trs nya ^fcz'-? bihto f?3 srni i nb^bi tag?* 3
r."?a Q^iprn DBTCEa tP?&^ ■^p.r^? ' fe"^? ! ^"7 -^"^"^^ "
PSALM II. a
D^Tini fnft-'aba i ^i^^n^ : p^n-^n-) D^rxb^ z;\' • rr.n nab 2 n
n^btf:i i^^ninc-^-rs ^P05 : irncrrbrn rr'r^-bp nn^-icSp a
nani ts : i^b-^bi 4ix pnir^ D^cra aci"1 : ^ra? ?:p^n4
48 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATIIY.
6 iMHtryn y'-±~^? tisba "TOJJ "wn > '*fe.fV? "^W "'S^ 'toffee
o b'-\z oara a:nn : fn^now ^nsn "Cr^. B?b "^l ^"BO
11**139 : mx "^so ric^n sfe^a'pn wd^o nnm :osc:n tri'' *tos3
: ta ■,cin-53 "nci* *sx D$B3 i^aV"1?
PSALM III. a
2 m "HS ttf'.i l m njrri : i:a Dibcax i 'jw *n-qa Srrt ■vharti
3 Dfl'bsa ib HP^rtP psj '1???^ E"1?^ °^n :^b? crag n^an
n 4 rnm-bx -»b-ip i i#jjh nrnfci ^T^. ^jja 1^ njrp jtpki : Hte
6 rrffT ■s T^T?^ roflpsh ^pao© ■»:« : nbo irnp nnti "^rp. jnjaj
8 7 i n'irr rw»p : ^v ?r,v T&b icx q? n^anT3 SrV'K-Kb : "Saw;
9 Itirpb i rnarc o^cn ->:e "«nb ^irbs-rx n^srr^ ^nbs '•syfein
i nbo Tirana Tpe?"i? rtwihn
PSALM IV. 1
2x")sa "th? fl':s i ^:;? "^-na : -n-b "Yhaiia rr':^:3 Ijaafcb
3 msbsb ■f^ba Mu 'LP «h»-»aa i tAbfi jwi *:?" nS WW
4 ib Ton nin^ i6iu U wi : nbo ajD "cpnn p^n t'Canipg
n "by 033333 !HB* WBHTpKI "trn I Tbx *&$* VBV,1 H
"•rsi
7 g DP9/3, : rvrp-bx rim^ pnspnSY *13T : nbo Hal} Dp33«)ia.
8 nrnaiD nnro : nrwr spaa tw wbynoj a**j wsn^a Q^*?
9 itfw rarrx ^grr n*bra i *ai mevrm n:r.i n&a •'aba
: wtJin n-jab -nab prin^ nrx-^2
PSALM v. n
•2 n n:*a "">,■« i npjsn rra« i iyf* Hmto r.^n:n-bs n^:tb
43rtJnJ : bbrrs ^H8pa ""'bxi •tibo wv bipb nn^cpn : ^^n
n . y«h f»n bs Kb , tg : iiEtttt ^-"oT"x iga) *»bnp rrrn npa
o ~br Hfid'tJ ?pjq» to a^bb-n Ql^riTTfc : yn jf^Oj sb r.rx
7 I r.nn^ , agft} n^-i-an D^rrs ar5 "na^ nasn s "jnx ^byb
E"c: nnc v 8. III. r:?N:-rrv.7. IL
PSALMS 6, 7. T 1 49
s^nyva 7\v~}i> byn-^w ffJtyQlhj !flT»a aiax rpcn ana i&tn 8
sjrHta fu *s : T]sni ^sb nuhn *nnia jjttb ^rpisa ^afta . rrirv • g
, o-a^n : Tp^brp d:ic5 cfina mnB""iaj> rrrn aanp n:-:: n
j }a *Ftn ^a 'Wiv^n on^iB ana BffftiyftBtt ^e-; a-nbx
■nnft v;a ^bjni i^b? sjcrn ws^ ab-yb }a '•o/in-ba 'fretri 12
nrjayn yfen njaa rrjrp p^i sjnan nrs-^a i?|tMj 13
PSALM VI. 1
TjEjsa-bs rnr£ : nvib niana rnTQiBn-b? nir::a hssfeb 2 m
■»2^Bn i:s bbttK *a nirn ^::n : WD^ri ^r.rna-bs*. woiri 3
: tot? rrro pxi ^^ fibnaa iceri : ^tj sibrjaa 13 rtjrn 4
Tpiar rntaa pa ^a :Sfnon •jjttb n?3pi2"in tow nsbn rrirp na^io cr
inma nb-o-baa nniss "Tinssa "»pcw^ : rjbTVTT fn b;xra 7
rwo : "n^is-baa nppy ^i? D$att piee? s nptts ">bny ^rrana 9 s
■•tTann rnrp sn:E : "*aa bip rfjjifr 2"3E-ia $« ^"s"ba *mxi •>
iyin W22 iac? *a$-ba Yke ibtfa^i sn&a'i ingp hn5Ep rfirtj 11
PSALM VII. T
Tj'bs rrirp : ^"^"ia BJna-"naT"bj rrirr»b nr-nrx "THb fnsto 2 n
pnis ">ee? rnnsa Sfro?"'}? : ^Irsni "'BlH"^!*? waJSn TyRl r\z 3
T» s "teaa b^-E^ax pst ■wktos irjbs rrirp : b^ang pan - 4
5sjm ■>&£? 1 sM« sflrjjj : ogn *rvis nsbrjsn' jn ■nabiiD Wbtil g
-ssa 1 rnrp rraip : rsbo jari? "isipb , "niaai ^n ynsb cirp-i v
DTOKb n^r?n : rp?s OBflfta ^b'x rrplPi "nnix rrroya Nfczn s
rrirp ''Kjsb b^e? P33 nirp , : raiti D*n^b n*»Syi ^n^iczn 9
niab -jnai p^iS isiani d^tt-i i yn xs-n^-' : ^by ^israi ^p-isa -
D->n'bx : ab-nt£ jioiia D^n*bwS|-b? ^ : p"«r? D^-'bs r.^ba^ 12
inrp ci-ob^ lain aw; sb-ax 'Qj^aa cs?f bsi p^rs aEio 13
"^n? nan :bys^ o^bnb ^in rr^ba ^an ibi : n:ra;i tffy }*
nnra bs^n 'nnEn^. rns r'a 1 npia ib^ b^ir (Tjni ^» 16
njn^ rni« 1 in^ -icrn iipnp-byi iirsna ib^P a^r^ : b:;E^ J^
■>-ip nrxi v. 4. VI.
4
50 HEBREW CHRKSTUMATHY.
PSALM VIII. n
•_• M 'i? T^prTRj ■-^.'"'^ rtjn? : T^b Ti^p rvrsn-b? ns:£b
4 r.rr^ TpjjJ nx-jr^ i Dgp.ropi nvx rrarr.b Sprvis ^b rJJ
- -pi nsnajrnj irn:x-rTC i nr::*'r nrx trib'bj try* *T5JBEM
e : "n-^rn -nrn r:r DVft«^ ana yn^n^ i ""pen ^ c^x
- : =bs tr^b^n roi i Tfcyrnnn nn^ bS spn? "E^a vib^ettn
- 9 rrjrp : DM55 rrinns nab R?3 ^T D*^? ^? : ^ n'Ena D^'
: "pan-bra SpM? n*mrfflfl -rrix
PSALM XXII. 2D
2 m ^nnT? rtjb *6jj iba : -rnb ttapa "fliih rb^x-by h»feb
3 nbrSn n:?n tfbi c^'n xnpx iftba : VttMi "na? '•r.jr.tpfe p*rn
- 1 ---jz -3 : bjnto? rribnn a»*n cinp nnxi : "9 n*0T8bl
0 : wiaTlfcl *ro!} ^a "-b1?^ -p"J t!~$ I 'hsobftWj -hzz -:"r-X
sT^b tafr ^*'?"b? 1 uag my cix rc^.n tftt-artn r?b-'n ■oiifj
9 ?En ^5 irfrs5 ""?b^ fTJn^"bS| bh : ex? ^:) nfctoi *~"VE-
1 1 - T-brn spbj : "n^M "*2©"b? ^n^nb jtswa *nh MPK-Q 1 ia
12 rx ^ nninp rraro "»3t3tt pmrrbx : nrx *6S ■»&& pa* cmtt
" rvnx crvE ■** ^D . v^p3 ^3 i-p^ n,2n D^E ^-=c : «v~
tj^+TS ^ab rrjn W'&crba rnsrnr :rrsr: D*B| ilKtti r-': 3
16 "iE~b? 'Ti'ipbB pa-ra '•sitbj ^nr , ir^n? tra? 1 ^ yira ccb
n j^brnT -h"? -n^ ■»any»^n tnrya n^? D^b> ■oiaaor*! nsnntp r-2
\l "^ D:I}!? n^?n -^H"1 : ^-""X"■, w»$^ r.rn •tj-ittprba "ncs
= : nc^n Trinh ^r-b-x pr-n-bx rTin1" nrx^ 1 b-"':. -b-r- *z'z'i
2 , ^^ ^"x "Wg """^;n : "r^'-^ aSs-rna 'C63 !""■■: rb"^n
23 1 nVi"1 ^xt^ : Y-'--x b-p T-'ra ^nxb ^-^r mscs 1 w»a» c^i
ra -xb ^2 : bxnc"' ^rbs ^ib >n^ Vrna^ -pv,: -T-t *~*'::~
-bx into yaia r:c — remfcbi "is r-::- rati xbi nta
.,- --:x^ iT«n^ T.: c:rx "-: an bn^a ^~"~pv m"^ i r:r
28 1 flap : "irb 2DD3b iri T»^J rvr-p sfebn^ "'iir'i 1 D^:?
: 2"3 r-riECia-bs 5f»}^b ^nrr^ ynygyyb$ "p^-bx O^
: 29 rns~':r-- bs 1 "nnri ^bsx 1 d^"'33 br^^ "9'brn njrpb *J
psalms 45, 72. ns ma 51
-ificn ^sw fit : rpn sb Sfitotf ng$ ^T-? -?"9? 1??$ 81
PSALM XLV. -12
137 1 ^b crn : rrp"n "Vig b^atofc rnp-\:nb D^scic-by nsr^b 2 x
^Sata ^SjfiJ *• iffl isio 1 tag *5irb ^bttb ^iot ^:k n-cs n-ia 3
rjs-in -ran ; bbijb n^n'ba ^ana. jg-^5 spnirefca "jn prin 07s i
nips -in^-':? n5n n?| ■ 5|7$T5J ' 70"^?- ^T^? "^ ^*"':? n
Tp^nn d^b* tn»6« rpxn 5 sjjw rtojffy tPT^ ?~T~T^ 6
taatj n'ihb taao nan obi? D*n'bs j;sd3 : }br:n ia?i« s5a ?bs? 7
?prfb« Crtbs ^niri3 1 £rb? yen §t:i?rn pns ranx i "n--b^ 8
■^fTpa Tn-.nn-bs nirttg r^nsn nb : SQarna ficc t»« 9
nroa t^"1^"1? ba© nans Ti^niip^ ffoVo rriaa : t^he© istt "j© 1
s^paa rr»ai Sfiajb "toei $?t« m ■*sn* nrpangiD i-rs-isn
nn:ra 1 nrtiai : ib-nnnirnn Spans; **n ^5 };s? Sjb-DSi nxrpi }g
any nisaiBBB rran2B S^rra mna?"b3 : uv *>tv? ^b'rp y:h 14
nisn-'a Jwyisn OTJW ffiVira -brf? bain niapib t nr-nb -0
Tnhs nnn : Sfb* brna radian bw nrratea rebawi s *jb 1?
-n? n^aa tpo© nr^m {fron-baa ffnWs i»rp»Pi ~"2 wvj is
: Ian ob5b Tiiiin^ ff»B? "js'b?
PSALM LXXII. a*
TO : ^ttTjab Tjnpnin in sjbfcb SpBBtJB trnba 1 rrab©b 2 x
tnjmS rriyaai ojb oib© D*nn -55^7 !©s©tta fp*5§n p*i;a ^t:? 3
ahayoy spijT* : P^*27 *?T^ fes ^-? ^~? c?"n*:£ ' c?$ n 4
: "px cptnf tPfpa^fb rsrb? i&ga T).*; : D^i" ni^r nr ^sbi 0
d^-t? D*tt *y?;j »n^ ^s""? Di^to' n'nn p^? i^^a nnsvs^
i ':nr is| l'14",,5?'1' D^2? ^'"1^,? i\:?^ : P^'^^5?""? ^^'t1?^ 9
na"na^ isr« xici n3© ^ba w^i r.n:a d^si ciihri *»3bia -
^z-a "jraK b^™>3 : ^n^"i3^^ tri3"bS c^b^-bD ^-rnr-r-i ,_,
j*HJ»ii D"»:T»a« rics:T rnasn bTbr on*' :ib itJT'SI t^' is
- r J' » 1 - « » • I * : j- - tl . r- 14
nrrra "ibqn^ ift^ 1 vrra z.vi -\^-\ d^e: bss^ canr^ Spijt -a
52 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
it w : pan i~~2 "v?h trsji ips fijata earn D*nn tana
i «Tttte'< z-':rzj in ^inn-i "rati J^ ifati wb abirb ■ it©
M D» i Ty^nni : iiab nisba? nir:? baito? V-* a"n'bx "'n^ ' Wl
^niban^ : ipsi . ras ynscrrbs-nx tTiaj Kba^ DMfrb 'fr*3?
IT • I V • T
PSALM CX. 7
n rpa-x twSrTJ "vp^b no "I'TJlb i n'irp ex: "Viljt'a THb
2 : Spa'jfc 3lga rrn fijjnj nirp nbar tj-t? PlgO i tpbi^b Bfyi
3 : Tjrnb? b-j f^b nnca ditto onp-^nnna ^n oi;a nn-: spe*
4 i piipsbtt \n7n7-b:? obi?b 'jnamna ore? btfn i rrrr ynt:
c n ftwa xb^a D^iaa V?? : tf^a iBsra^n f np tP^-b:? Igfa{
7 i «Mh D-n? p.. -b? nnflj? tynjin bnag s nan fj«rt? »sfi TOJ
XIV. The Exhortation of Wisdom, Proverbs 8.
■j m r.*a If jPj ''1% Lfu'ru CJtt 13 JftVip "rn roiarri x?,pn neorrsbn
i :; np^bx : npp trnrto sraia tr^pfcb D*n*«rTb : res:: naTia
n o^coi TTtffl ffW* won i a-s ^n-bx i&ipi jnDK d^tpx
7 6 riB* '-"fl t undo; ^rao nnrci nn-x dtt'ID-'S sfiHMJ : ab Tin
s brjs: enn pa 'i|j '■ j'uwt ty piss i rrn "tjOT rojpinj "»sn ngrn
*9"b*l unynpng :r?-j "NSbb D'ntpn paab dtiz: Db| : rjrsn
1 1 xb tyiitfrtai DNpSBS rnaan roStr^a : inn: prine nn*. C|C3
[? rarn : KXBtt niBttt tt?^H "IT? ^:did r.rrrt •»:« ssgrrwj
1 1 -b : -rs:r niasnn "ei rn ^rn i pitjii ngf yjj r»:te nirp
•- trffii tobn^ ="b a *$ : nrjiaa ■o nra ^s rg^*n nx$
l7 rronfc ^:s :r-x '•Bfiij'ba a-r^i nfon onto "»a sp^S 'pr'n":
isn-j : "721 pry fin ^ns ninDviiry i^asso? ^^'j;^^ n-s
12 Jfini !jbnx npt72 nnxa s inn: ?c:;a T^"^^ tets^ fnn? ^^e
21 rvrp : sb^x Dmnhs^l 8T ^nn's bircrh sttfita r-n-r:
22 • i •••- - ...... r - - . ci -i Si- ' •:
23 -^t? rxiia ^nrc: ab"?p, :ts;t2 I^J^pa a-p *ni" rncjn ■sflg
M trnn a^n :n^-"-br: r-:;-;; r^a "r'''"n r-'rr.n-wn i y-x
afeln^' rrianrn yix Prtpj sb-~? » "rabbin rrvzy "wb "'^-r1
V- 'N WT v. 24. z-n v. 17. ---.-:- v. 17. I. XXII.
job, chap. 3. a 53
: oinn "gfi^b? Wft "ip^a *$* vw D^tto tySQfe '- bar? tfiffl) 21
D^tti ipn 1 o*b tenSa : oinn nir* rif$a bys^ n^pnB ixissa 28
ITfl«i -ji-ax TOM S^jrwi : y-is ^otq ipina vb-i-o:p sb >
isns bana npniEtt 1 r^-baa f»b npntna Di"» . oi^ D^iir'?© 31
"Oni "nirsi ijpttQtt D^:n npyi : d~s ^rrs "^oci 32
•^ ?ttTB ens ^xx : irifcjrbgi raarn tow twyoj : *nta»? 33
^sira isxb 15 s ^nns nyina "VSriS ffii 1 nii ^nnbjj-by npcb -p
im*B inns i&toirts itcsD c^n '•Kohl srrirna yisn pE*i n^n 36
XV. Job's Complaint and Triumph, /o/5 3. 19.
CHAPTER III. a
a^K 1?^ : iiaii-ns bbp-n in^B-ns n->s nrs ]?"*w 2 sc
sinn oi*n : 135 ttnh nibs f^brn ia nbis nii nas? s tos^i 4 3
vibsai j nnn? rj^ ysirrbsi bytm nibs fc-nhni-b« ^cn ins a
sinn nb^bn : ni;> T^oa inn?a? n::? rfc^-facri tflfcban 5f*n 6
nan 1 sb?-bs Qifrp nsc^a n:s ^a ^rn-bs bss tang? 7
aii-ivfs map? j in n:;n sian-bs Taaba 151 »nnn nb^bn 8
-bsi ■psi Tsb-ip? i'ee'd iaaia *acrn : irpib nni> D^Tryn 9
piana ,,:-'Qr!p ?^5 J *$»} 'Ti**? Ttl* n^S CTO ^ ^5 !J
jib n*5i 1 ts inafcj uipirsn ^aa» nrapa :p&i» 15 d;he"p.w 13
nnb any ffnto-a? is : fab m'ann n^an -ps ^y^i Biabtt-Q* 14
isn-sb zptyb n;ns sb i^B be:? is : ^cs cnnrn n^sb);rn ig
D^cs nn^ :nb 15151 inii^ dc? tan ^ibnn d^c1! co :"1"s?}q
sl^i^g ^sn -inyi sin nc bi-.ii "jbp itoia bp lyric sb scs^tt 19
^:^si ni^b csn^n : tte; i^ttb n^;ni lis bryb 151 msb J
: nnpTS^^i i| ib^:; b^-ibs D^niafen : wsmffisn "^^n^i 22
vn:s i^nb ^:Eb-^3 : iiya nibs ^td^i n*ino: i^m-nrs "«aab ^
1151S5 ncsi ^ri^*! ''^nB *r?? n? : ^^ D^? '■?ril- ^nl? n=
:nn sa^i ''nnj-sbi in-jp_Tzrsbi . "^nibc sb »ib sr> 26
'xr nrs v. o. ' -r" v. 35
54 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
CHAPTER XIX. tfi
a m : ff^tta ^rs2"r,i ice? ■jiv.'n ~:x-r:? i tent*} ai** -j?^
-} .-: -r-;r =:~x-rx- : ^--rnn ^anift "Ciirteig OHB^fi nry . m
- : WTH TJ? TTOih) ■b"-:r ^:- ttfOtf U»l : YflTOJ "br "'PX
7 0 rfbi Den p?i*x ]n : gpgn ty "rrenal ^:r-r --'-x--: iasr-cri
8 ^p/nvi-b'n "vara xbi Tjj ITjll I eeee pKl rrs rent
-'.•2"-w *j*pp : ^rxn n^-jy nc?;_ tr^fin ^bsa *yia| : cir; !jrn
11 : THJO ib ^srrri iEX ■»;:? nnn : Tnffi 773 rcn ?yb«n
1- "<nx : ^bnxb zp20 WW 02m ^b:? £b»i tnTD "si""1 1 *im
Ut^Siatf ^^ji ■gtfTg ^n i^iBfi s0r^« TpJJj p^n-n ibyp
JJ ^n?? : a79,,?:? T^ *^?} ''agtSnp njb \phrx* \-^p "nj
17 >ftiini vrxb rtnt ^rnn nVjsnnij ,,|nta r§?£ xbi ts?£
18 -bs vara I'orwrn ntnfcfc "a ^cx^ cb^y-aa ivaa ^:nb
: "njs? ngyj ^waaj "ntpa : •a/wro ^ppnx-r.n *yio ^nia
21 njaj wfcfc—p ^ ijh dpx tpsn ^::n 1 ^r Tija r.if'rcpxi
:,". -ex IRT^J : -^rp xb ■nirae'i bx-i^D VJ^pa rtyb 1 ^3
24 -naa nyb rngen bnaruga 1 npivi -iees R£"**g *Jja ran3£3
™ "ntf inx^ : c*p^ nar^J rnnsri "m ^bxh TOT "Wai 1 mm*
•_• 7 "xn y$J ^b'-nrnx 1 i:x nrx 1 rrbx nrnx "niBaiM PxpEp:
28 nil ©"iei iV^fTirrra '.Tcxn 13 : ipns ^'^bp ^bs Tplfti
29 ItfTW *j?^b nnn n^iy >TL>n *»^ nnn-^:Ei3 1 opb in^a : ''yBBpo;
XVI. The Love of the King and his Bride.
The Song of Solomon, 1, 2.
CHAPTER I. X
•j k Sf^i □^n"j~'3 ?n^s rvt^cna ^apt^ 5 ^'btb nrx c^'rn t©
. 4 !J3 nn^r:i r'r;.: "~-n ^brn ^x^pn IWJJ Sf^jftM ^?in2
n rr^a nSmyj ^:x rnimj 1 ""anx trn^a ^^ta t^ "^-t:
6 r^n^.n^ ^:xc ^x^prbx 1 hbVri tfi^'^yq n^p ^bnxr Dbr^"»
-.--- ■ v. I. -- -— _• v. 'J9.
55
rxsMk ni?-in na1* ifcsa ria*i*«j "»§ sttspi i ^nrjp s? *bt$ i
sb-DS? : T^H! "'W '? ^l^f? rijna **$& ^^2 "pann 8
by tprp-irrs ^y-n "jsirn ^apra sf-^BS a^r? r'S^ h? ;?"£
ij-wnb 11W : "THin ^wj njha wia Vccb : D^hn rvbaott * 9
: C|D3n rrnpa c? !jrno: am "nip. : D^nnna sqkj s ffnira 1 1
v-iej rg ib ^tfj 1 teh -rns : im-i lna "ftna "acra kbfeprtr*ra lq
«- t 1 <- • • « - : I - t ft < : ■ I ' ■• v - «v "10
ihTi ns*1 ssn ^na r? waa *o Wn TOan bav* it*?14
inMjn !wn?-t|« o^p qs -nil "5? *l?n : 0^ ^3n? r,5? $*7 ig
: D^rvha wni d"ti» ^ra rrhp n
CHAPTER II. n
irw 13 crhinn pa riscnr? : Q-'passi re©StD fiiqjn rtstan ^:sj; 2 K
•^n-nsn Sbsa ff»jan pa "nti |a n:?!*n 1*53 hisna j r,i:an "pa 3
•cs iba'Ti i^n ma-bs !|38',a«1 s^anb pirna 'P'ibi TOs??*! 4
s rw nafjK nbima spniBPfi tflsi rriiriDsa ;:-3t:d 1 nana -
ni:a Dans? warn s ^pann ijw ifcx-ib rnn fohato g t
-rx snnis>Pi"D»j 1 smprnw nnten rrib^aa ix rrifcasa bbrrr
cr^nn-b? abnia sa nr--:n "nil big s "petroiS TJ "^O 8
nrn:n D^sn isbb is 132b H+i nail s rriyairrb? fBpE 9
h» : D^nn-pa pati rvftbnrrpa ifriiwa *:Sro nns *nai$ -
nay incn nsrna i "b~^b^i w ''rw "b "^-p !»b toki ^fn 1 1
bipn sjian twi n? pifca *isn? b^szn sib Sjbn qbn B«|n 12
Kin: i'tod trsBini n^iis rr^rn r\:srn nssnsa rar: t'fh 13
nnca ybfer. ^ana "»n:i^ : }b-^n ^rs^ '•rijyi ;3.b ^9 m u
iyj ^Y?~^i> ^Yr~r$ ^vtin tj^sn-a-r.x ^?^^n hjnnsn
EPCfiS D^bsnia D^'jp ^?f o"1??1? ^:?"^Tr!^ '• !",*i{? SF^nai na
n^i^D ng : D^aciea nghn i5 ^rxn :b ^nii j nnro lyirw , ?
cv"xn ^bb ix 132b -i-.h ^b-"^ ab ffttsn wr Di»n
tnna lnrrb?
P mon v. 11. p"« yep v. 4. 'p ■oorn "-;" « : v- 17-
'-1 trv1 v. it. -np -'- v. 13.
VOCABULARY.
This Vocabulary contains all the words used in the preliminary exercises on pp.
2-8, and in Genesis i-iii, except pronouns, numerals, and proper names. The initials
K. N. P., etc., denote the verbal species.
PERFECT VERBS.
b"Q H. to separate. ■ N. to be sepa-
rated.
p3"l K. (pret. e in pause, fut. a) to
cleave, adhere. H. to cause to
cleave. Ho. to be caused to cleave.
W23 K. P. to subdue. N. to be sub-
dued.
tthb or »2b K. (fut. a) to put on,
wear, be clothed tvith. H. to cause
to put on, to clothe. Pu. to be
clothed.
"lEE H. to cause to rain. N. to be
rained upon.
bttha K. to rule. H. to cause to rule.
-AD K. P. to shut up, dose. N. Pu.
to be shut up. H. to cause to shut
up.
tnj? K. (pret. e in pause, fut. a) to
be holy. P. II. to make holy, sanc-
tify. N. Pu. to be sanctified. Hith.
to sanctify one's self.
C73'} K. to creep.
?y® K. to be wise. P. to act tvisely.
H. to make tvise, act wisely.
rQtD K. (fut. 6 and a) to rest. H. to
cause to rest. N. to be caused to
rest.
)2ti) K. (pret. c in pause) to dwell.
P. II. to cause to dwell.
TOO K. to keep. N. Hith. to keep
one's self, take heed.
Y^TD K. to creep, teem with.
1?n K. P. to sew.
TE GUTTURAL VERBS.
bDX K. to eat, devour. N. Pu. to be
eaten. H. to cause to eat.
"VCK K. to say. N. to be said. H. to
cause to say. Hith. to talk of one's
self
?JBJ1 K. to turn. N. Ho. to be turned.
Hith. to turn one's self
"^n K. P. to desire. N. to be de-
sired.
"D2 K. to serve, work, till. N. Pu.
to be served. H. to cause to serve.
Ho. to be caused to serve.
272 K. to leave, forsake. N. Pu. to
be forsaken.
TO? K. to stand. H. to cause to
stand. Ho. to be caused to stand.
A YIN GUTTURAL VERBS.
-JnX K. (pret. e in pause) P. to love.
N. to be loved.
HEBREW CIIRESTOMATIIY
•pa K. P. to bless. N. Pu. to be
blessed. II. to cause to kneel, llitli.
to bless one's self.
bxa K. to redeem. N. to be re-
de wed. P. to defile. Pu. to
be defiled. Hith. to defile ones
BT| K. P. to drive out. N. Pu. to
be driven out.
~~r K. P. II. to separate. N. Pu.
to be separated. Hith. to separate
one's self.
P>2 K. P. to erg. II. to convoke
by a crier (prop, to cause to cry).
N. to be convoked.
Trn p. to brood, hover over.
i.amkdii GUTTURAL VERBS.
2HT K. to sow. N. Pu. to be sown.
II. to produce seed.
HpD K. to open. N. to be opened.
HT22 K. P. to sprout, shoot forth.
II. to cause to sprout.
flbqj K. P. II. to send. N. Pu. to
be sent.
TT2C K. to hear. N. to be heard.
V. II. to cause to hear.
PI WUH VERBS.
npb K. to lake. N. Pu. Ho. to be
taken,
-:: ff. to t.n. Ho. to b /-.'./.
;:: K. <o toucA. P. to touch with
violence, smite. N. Pu. to be smit-
>ii\. II. to cause to touch.
~'Z K. (fut. a) N. to approach.
II. to cause to approach, bring
near. Ho. to be brought near.
Hith. to bring one's self near.
2? I?3 K. to plant. N. to be planted.
r,tl K. II. to breathe, blow! Pu. to
be blown.
~Z} K. to fall, II. to cause to fall,
throw down. Hith. ^o fjkrw one's
self down.
~~} K. to give, N. Ho. /o b y/iv«.
.WIN DOUBLED VERBS.
-P.tf K. P. to curse. N. Ho. to be
cursed.
3b| K. P. (bibj) H. ^ roll. N. Pu.
/o is rolled. Hith. /o ro# e«<r«
self
vy\ k. ^ Um.
bbn IT. /o fc^HI. Ho. to be begun.
■j^n K. to be gracious. P. /o make
gracious. Ho /o £<? treated gra-
ciouslg. Hith. (finrri) /0 »*«&>
?o ta gracious to one's self, en-
treat.
T\iya Hith. nrnrrn /o /%«•.
230 K. N. P. fa turn, surround.
II. ^0 frtwe to turn or surround.
Ho. /o i<? <wwrf fa hm.
Tj]p K. /o flow.
Eft K. to be evil. II. to do evil.
PE 70DH VERBS.
"~T K. /o fetotp. N. to be known.
II. to cause to knou\ to make known.
Ho. to be made known. Hith. to
make one's self known.
ljj K. to M?r. N. Pu. Ho. to be
born. II. /o cause to be born.
Hith. fo reprcsni/ one's
self as born, i. e. have one's
name recorded in genealogical
Lists.
VOCABULARY.
59
Sfel or SfblH $ 151. 1. K. P. to go.
H. to cflKStf to go. Hitli. to go for
one's self, walk about.
T£ K. (fat >W|*5) toferm. N. Pu.
Ho. to be formed.
nc? K. to rfwrcflL N. to it d$«8 to.
P. H. to W2<se to dwell. Ho. to
it caused to dwell.
ir? K. (fut. It)"*) to «Z«-p. P. to
ra^st to sktj?. N. to be old, ap-
plied to grain which has long
slept in its repository.
A YIN" VAV AND A YIN YODH VERBS.
"IIS K. N. to sMne. H. to cause to
shine, give light.
Ni3 K. (fut. SIT1) to come. H. to
crtKse to cowt, irtoy. Ho. to be
brought.
«jis K. (fut. ism?) Hith. to it
ashamed. II. to »iff£t ashamed.
tVtU K. to <7/t. P. II. to «7!«e to
<ft't, ih& Ho. to it fcTfefl, ^ to
rftfltf/e.
rr; K. to rest. H. to cawst to rest,
put. Ho. to i« caused to rest.
S|1* K. P. to fly. Hith. to/y flMJfly.
a"9 K. to nst, stow£?. P. II. to owst
to rise or stow<7. Ho. to be caused
to rise. Hith. to rojwe owt's se^.
n^T K. II. to contowcf,
tf«B or D^TD K. H. to place. Ho. to
Je placed.
I^lS K. to return. P. II. to cms?
to return, bring bach. Pu. Ho. to
be brought bach.
rpflj K. to irtftM, tn«i.
Ff»flJ K. to jw<. Ho. to 5e put.
I.AMKPI1 ALSFH VERBS.
i03 K. to create. N. to ie ovy/A c£
NC"! K. to spring up, said of grass.
II. to c«w«(? to spring up, bring
forth grass.
S2n H. to feTfe, Pu. Ho. to £c &i&
N. Hith. to ///(7c ohc's sc//".
i$2? K. to yo forth. H. to ta/w to
yo /or</i, Jr/»y yV//t. Ho. to It
brought forth.
S"V K. to /ear. rN. to it feared.
P. to c«?<st to fear, terrify.
Sjflfl K. to ,/SB or be full, N. to be
filled or /«#. P. to ///. Pu. to
ie filled. Hith. to complete each
other.
S2T3 K. to ,/fiw?. N. to fo /<wwrf.
H. to tawst to find.
StCD II. to deceive. N. to fo deceived.
in]? K. to caff. N. Pu. to £c cfltfttf.
LAMEDII HE VERBS.
n:n K. to build, N. to fo built.
nba K. to uncover, reveal. N. jmss.
P. to uncover. Pu. to ic uncovered.
H. to carry «wto captivity, prop, to
strip a land of its inhabitants.
Ho. pass. Hith. to uncover one's
self.
!"Pn K. to fo. N. to become.
nbs K. to co»?t to <m <•»(/. P. to
j£»»& Pu. to ie finished.
nby K. toyo tp. H. to wi«« to
yo up, bring up. N. Ho. to it
Irought up. Hith. to //// 0M
up.
rrr:? K. to <to, mob N. Pu. to it
(to«<?, wwrfc.
60 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
!"HD K. to be fruitful. II. to make
fruitful
rni P. to command. Pu. tobe com-
manded.
rrp N. ^o be gathered together.
TM!r\ K. to see. N. Pu. /o be seen.
be shown. Hith. to look at ont
another.
7\2~\ K. to be many, multiply, intrans.
P. II. to make many, multiply, tr.
rTl"! K. to subdue.
njpC II. to cause to drink, to water.
II. to cause to see, show. IIo. to 1 Pu. to be watered.
NOUNS.
The nouns which follow are classified according to the
character of their ultimate syllable, in order to facilitate the
application of the rules for their declension and for the append-
ing of suffixes.
A. Nouns not having a feminine ending.
I. When the ultimate is an accented mixed syllable.
a. With Kamets in the ultimate.
1. Kamets in the ultimate is shortened toPattahh in the sin-
gular both in the construct state § 215. 1 and before grave .-nifiixes
§221. 1.
2. It remains unchanged in the absolute dual and plural
§ 207. 1, and in all numbers before light suffixes § 221. 3 and 4.
3. It is rejected in the dual and plural in the construct state
<i 216. 1, and before grave suffixes § 221. 1, and also before light
Bufrlxea if the noun has- the feminine ending in the plural
§221.2.
4. Those noun-, which double the final consonant before
plural and dual endings, and before suffixes, at the same time
change Kamets to Pattahh § 207. 2, § 221. 6.
5. If tin- penult have preionie Kamets or Tsere, thie is re-
jected from the construct singular 1216. 1 and from all forms
in which the noun is increased by the addition of a suffix, or
of the feminine, dual and plural endings § 210. In the construct
plural and dual, where an additional rejection (3) occurs, the
format ion of a new syllable is demanded by the concurrence of
two vowelless letters at the beginning of the word § 210. 2. and
VOCABULARY. Gl
a short vowel is inserted in an intermediate syllable in conse-
quence.
D"X m. man, Adam -3J02 m. food
•W2 m. flesh nn: in. (0\ & m") river
-•7J m- gold tin: in. serpent
"QT in. male Db*2? m. eternity
-P f. (oii^) Aaitd nc? m. (ni) cftul
0? in. (D^P) sea *!fe f. (con. Jpbi, D\ & rrf) s<7/e. rtf
SD12 m. 5/ar JBj3, yjfi (r'V^) adj. KWfo, small
5)33 f. wv'y?^
6. With Tsere in the ultimate.
1. In the singular Tsere remains in the construct §215. 1,
is shortened to Hhirik or Seghol before *l, D?, "jD §221. 3. a,
and is rejected before other suffixes §221.3, unless the noun
has pretonic Kamets ; in which case it is retained before light
suffixes and is changed to Patlahh in the construct §215. 1, and
before grave suffixes § 221. 1.
2. Tsere is retained in the dual and plural both in the abso-
lute state and before light suffixes, if the noun be a monosyllable
or have pretonic Kamets; otherwise it is rejected §207. 1,
§ 221. 3. And in either case it disappears in the construct § 210. 1
and before grave suffixes §221. 1 ; so even before light suffixes
if the noun has the feminine plural ending §221. 2.
3. Nouns which double the final consonant before plural and
dual endings and before suffixes, at the same time change Tsere
to Hhirik §207. 2.
4. If the penult have pretonic Kamets or Tsere, this is re-
jected from the construct singular and from all forms in which
the noun is increased by the addition of a suffix, or of the femi-
nine, dual and plural endings §210, §21G. 1.
*!X m. mist, vapour If? m. tree
OS f. (rviBR) mother 2p? m. (con. 3$%, 0\ &&)heel
~'J"2 in. (D\ & tvi) season DC m. (ni) name
c. With other vowels.
1. These suffer no change from the addition (if suffixes and
of the endings for gender and number, except that Hholem i^
G:2
HEBREW CHKESTOMATHY.
changed to Kibbuta in those nouns which double the last radical
1207. 2. When the ultimate vowel is Pattahh the last conso-
nant i< always doubled, unless it is a guttural, in which case
Pattahh maybe lengthened to Kameta §207. 2. a.
2. Pretonic Kameta and Teere are rejected from the penult
as in ilie preceding classes of nouns.
m. species, kind
in. f. (rfi) place
m. fowl, birds
m. (r*) skin
m. (D^BT?) nakedness
in. pain, sorrow
adj. canning
adj. (post?) naked
m. (n*) voice, sound
id. thorn
in. f. (Hi) breath, wind, spirit
adj. (refr) evii
in. firmament
in. />//.v//, shrub
in. f. (ni) ocean, the deep
in. sea-monster
Tfo 11). llg^J
V*
r-s m. f. (rfi) «£*
=7"
wi!sj in. GW
tf*
?,» in. (a"ES) norfrti
T&
"D in. ("H2) separation
DfV»$
np~2 bdellium.
foap
'""-;;. adj. great
nrw>
"~:> in. ta//y
Din?
"jj in. (CPJ 3) garden
*P
TPfl in. thistle
rv
TTtil in. conception
ITPl
*n adj. (njn) Kvug'
51
C'^n in. pi. ///b
rp"3
I"- adj. ^ooe/
pop
bz in. (-32) stf, itAofo
Brinri
3Tt^ m. cherub
r?»
TMnj in. (3"1. & ni) lamina)
77
II. "When the ultimate is an accented simple syllable.
a. With Seghol.
1. Seghol is changed to Tsere in the construct singular
! 215. 2. It is dropped before dual and plural endings §209. 1
and before Bufnxes i 221. 7. though e may be retained as a con-
necting vowel before suffixes of the third person $221, 7. a.
2. Pretonic Kameta is rejected from the construct of both
singular and plural 1216. 1 and before grave suffixes § 221. I,
but not with light suffixes or in the absolute dual and plural
1210, 1221.3. Light suffixea added to the feminine plural end-
ing, as they cause .) removal of the accent, occasion the rejection
of the pretonic vowel j 221. 2.
VOCABULARY.
C3
nipTO m, gathering together nifi m.face
ns~\73 m. sight, appearance PTJTD in. (D\ & T^) field
Tb'J 111. /t'ff/"
6. With other vowels.
1. Nouns ending in quiescent X preserve their final vowel
unchanged in the construct singular § 215. 2. c. N232, const. N22 ;
in other respects they follow the law of nouns ending in a mixed
syllable §200. 3. b, 83X, suf iX3X, pi. niittX.
2. For nouns in ">., 1 and i see §209. 2 and 3.
822 m. (D\ & mi) host
III. When the ultimate is unaccented. (Segholates.)
a. With perfect and guttural letters.
1. The unaccented vowel falls away, and the noun reverts
to its monosyllabic form in the singular before suffixes § 221. 5.
2. In the plural and sometimes in the dual both in the abso-
lute state and with light suffixes pretonic Kamets is inserted and
the monosyllabic vowel also falls away §208. 3 and 4, § 221. 3
and 4, but in the construct and before grave suffixes pretonic
Kamets is rejected and the monosyllabic vowel restored in an
intermediate syllable §210. 1 and 2, § 221. 1.
"J3S m. f. stone fl? m. delight, Eden
fT« in. f. (ni) earth, land nT2? m. help
"Ij53 in. morning
1\m$ m. f. way
XTT"! in. grass
2")T ni. seed
nrh f. (ni) sword
:JTCn m. darkness
py* in. greenness
On? m.Jlame
OH? in. {.food, bread
32? m. pain, sorrow
•D*| m. f. (D\ & ni) 6o>*e
ani? m. f. (Hi) evening
ate? m. (n-i) Aer6
C>'s ra. f. (B\ & ni) ^'?ne
DVs m. image
D*]5 m. c«s£
iU'Qn m. reptile
Cnic m. o//y.r
ED? in. f. (a^ . & ni) somZ T"iO m. reptile
b. With quiescenls.
1. Medial quiescents rest in their homogeneous diphthongal
04
HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
vowel in every form except the absolute singular \ 2US. 3. c,
1216. 1. </. \22L 5. b.
2. Pinal quiescents recover their consonantal character in
the singular before light suffixes §221. 5. c, as well as in the
different forma of the plural J 208. 3.d. § 1S4. e(rft roots).
!6T3 in. emptiness
b*S m. (ni) night
"pi? f. eye
"HB m. fruit
"rip in. dcsolalcncss
SpR ni. midst
B. Nouns having a feminine ending.
a. Those ending in r\.
1. "When the root takes before Ht the form of a monosyllable
ending in concurrent consonants, pretonic Kamets is inserted
in the plural, and the monosyllabic vowel rejected. In other
cases the plural is formed by a simple change of terminal ion
§211.
2. The construct requires in both numbers the rejection of
pretonic Kamets or Tscre, if there be one, §210. 1, and in the
singular the additional change of Ht ton. §214. 1. If this rejec-
tion occasions the concurrence of vowelless consonants at the
beginning of the word, a new syllable must be created by the
insertion of a short vowel between them § 216. 2.
3. The construct form is assumed before all suffixes ; except
that in the singular f"i_ becomes r\ before light suffixes j 221. 2,
a- also before the dual ending §202, §211.
nb"X f. ground
rX$% f. enmity
njojj l". food
najnj f. beast
nfo f. fish
ni?T f. (const, rrr) sweat
FfjSSrl f. apron
!"pn f. animal, beast
ntr f. dry land
nbifaa f. work
nplf'C'a f. dominion, rule
r6~: f. female
ncr: f. breath
rTc~p f. east
n:r f. (o\ & ns') year
~s'r f. ,/, .v/rr
-:xp f. (en.) JKgtfrea
~-t*n f. generation
HO'TIF) f. tfee/J s/e<y>
"Tr f. desire
VOCABULARY. 65
b. Those ending in fi.
These nouns experience the same changes as the masculines
from which they are derived §211 ; only in those of Segholate
formation the penultimate vowel is changed before suffixes in the
singular agreeably to the law of Segholates §221. 5, and if it be
Hholem it is dropped in the plural § 2U7. 1. d.
tlUQT f. likeness Fl-'^a, P-ina f- coat, tunic
tVfh f. knowledge fi"1®^ f- beginning
IRREGULAR NOUNS.
a& m. (con. ^,pl.m'35J) father D"P m. f. (TO}, tYlBJ) day
t3">X m. (a"1^:^) man D"1^ m. pi. water
rrcJX f. (con. niCS,pl.D',c:)w'oma?i tsn m. (D^Efin) head
)3m.(QT,aa) son E"Brc m. pi. heaven
NUMERALS. See §§ 223-227.
PREPOSITIONS.
"bit to, unto yo from
3 in *T>3 before, over against
■pa between *fo unto
*VQ?2 <m account of V? orer, «/>o?i
3 according to, as tb ^/7/i
b fo finn under
ADVERBS, CONJUNCTIONS AND INTERJECTIONS.
"W where D*iI3 ??o/ ye?, before
)"jk nothing, there is not *>3 that, because, for
"TCD2* iAof, because fctfb no?
UK sign of definite object *!&? mightily, very
•4$* not 13-5? therefore
D3 a/i'a Sipy hou?
"jn, nan lo! behold! -J? fe*'i that not
1 ant/ DTD /Acre
5
GRAMMATICAL AND EXEGETICAL NOTES.
GENESIS, CHAPTER I.
Verse 1. tvsN-3 composed of the inseparable preposition a § 231.
1, with Daghesh lene § 21. 1, and the noun rptK"} of class IV,
derived from cx-i head by the addition of the vowel \ § 194 and the
feminine ending n § 19G, § 198. a (4), and denoting 'that which be-
longs to the head' i. c. the beginning. The accent is on the ultimate
for a double reason § 32. 1 and 2. The expression is indefinite § 248,
com p. cV apxy John 1:1, and equivalent to the adverbial phrase at
first. See Alexander on Acts 11 : 15. It does not of itself designate
a fixed and determinate point of time, but simply the order of occurrence.
The particular time intended must be inferred from the subject spoken
of. The absence of the article is thus sufficiently accounted for, and there
is no necessity of assuming that the noun is definite without the article,
and hence is in the construct state § 246. 3, § 256, before the following
words, which must then form a relative clause with the relative -\th
omitted § 255. 2. This needlessly complicates the simple and obvious
construction by making ver. 2 a continuation of the sentence begun in
ver. 1, "in the beginning when God created the heavens and the earth,
then (} after a statement of time § 287. 3) the earth was etc.," or by a
construction still more forced and unnatural ver. 2 is regarded as a pa-
renthesis and ver. 3 as a continuation of ver. 1, " in the beginning, when
God created etc. (and the earth was etc.) then God said etc." These
constructions have been advocated by those who would have Moses
teach the eternal and independent existence of matter, or at least that
it existed prior to God's act of creation. But this conclusion would not
follow even if the strained renderings which they propose were adopted.
The eirclet over a refers to the marginal note "nan =(fera. of the adjective
a- with paragogic \ § 218) i. e. large Beth, the initial letter of the book
NOTES ON GENESIS 1:1. 67
being above tbe ordinary size § 4. a. The Rabbins profess to see in this
a mystic allusion to the magnitude of the work of creation, as well as to
the twofold product of creative power, ' the heavens and the earth,' inas-
much as the numerical value of a is 2, § 2. See Buxtorf Comment.
Masorethicus p. 154.
*na, nV verb § 162. 2, in the preterite, which here expresses past
time absolutely § 262. 1 ; it agrees in sense though not in form with its
subject in the singular § 275. 3. Daghesh lene § 21. 1. The accent is
on the ultimate § 32. 2. The verb precedes its subject, and this is fol-
lowed by the object, which is the natural order in Hebrew § 270. a.
Created : this verb does not necessarily or invariably denote production
out of nothing, as is shown by its use ver. 27, comp. 2 : 7, to describe
the formation of man from the dust of the ground, andPs. 51 : 12 where
an inward spiritual change is spoken of as the creation of a clean heart.
It properly signifies the production of an effect, for which no natural
antecedent existed before, and which can only be the result of immediate
divine agency. It is hence used only of God in the Kal species, which
is thus distinguished from the Piel, where it has the sense of culling or
forming § 78. 1. That the creation here described is ex nihilo is ap-
parent, however, from the nature of the case. The original production
of the heavens and the earth is attributed to the immediate and almighty
agency of God. And as the earth, even in its rude, unformed and
chaotic condition is still called ' the earth ' ver. 2, the matter of which it
is composed is thereby declared to owe its existence to his creative
power. Creation is also described as a voluntary act, and as one which
took place in time or at ' the beginning ' of time ; consequently matter
can neither be eternal nor an emanation from the divine essence. The
Mosaic account is, therefore, equally opposed to hylozoism and to pan-
theism ; and the only alternative is creation ex nihilo. The word n-£ is
further used in this chapter only in ver. 21 upon the creation of fishes
and birds, which was the first introduction of the entirely new principle
of animal life, and in ver. 27 where it is thrice repeated to emphasize
the creation of man, who is a being not only of a higher grade but of a
different order from those which had preceded, not merely another animal
made of the same constituents in a more sublimated form or more
curiously compounded, but a person possessing elements of intellectual
and spiritual life not before communicated.
cn'sN a monosyllabic noun of class I. § 183, from the root r\x , which
some have thought to be an equivalent of ^4M to be strong, hence the
Mighty One, but which is better explained from the corresponding Ara-
bic root to fear, adore, hence the object of reverence, or adoration. It
C3 nEBREW CIIRESTOMATHT.
is in form a plural § 109, although only one Being is referred to, and
hence the rerb agrees with it in the singular; .hen it is used in a
plural sense of false gods, words belonging to it are put in the plural
§ J75 3 a The singular is rarely used except in poetry, and particu-
lar^ in the poetical chapters of the book of Job, .here it occurs almost
to the exclusion of the more ordinary plural. The current use of ho
plural form of this word is not, as some have fancied, a relic of poly-
theistic times, the term "gods" which then became the fixed designa-
tion of what was divine having been retained after the transition to
monotheism, for if the faith was changed the words which described it
would change also. Nor can it be an anticipation of the doctrine of the
Trinity, as is shown by its application to heathen deities and occasion-
ally even to creatures of exalted dignity. It is a plural of majesty, and
expresses not numerical multiplicity, but rather the combination of many
in one the concentration of whatever is adorable § -01. 2. As a
proper noun it is without the article § 246. 1, though when used as a
common or appellative noun it may receive the article to designate the
true God in distinction from those which are not really gods Deut.
32 : 21, but only falsely called so § 246. 1. a. Accent on ultimate
' ^"the sign of the definite object § 238. 2, § 270, very frequently
connected with the noun by Makkeph § 43, but here perhaps from the
emphasis of this opening sentence accented as a separate word.
\«**n the article § 220. 1, distinguishing the object before which it
stands" aYthe only one of its class § 245. 4 ; and a plural noun from the
obsolete singular *| § 201. 1, class I. form 2, § 185. d, derived from
n*n to be high, and hence denoting the upper regions, i. e. f,eavcn tho
plural designating not distinct heavens of various elevation, but rather
extent in all directions, and comprehending all the parts of the vast
expanse above us. The accent on tbe penult is contrary to the analogy
of ordinary plurals, and appears to be an assimilation to the dual end-
"^jrV tt 'conjunction- § 234, and the sign of the definite object § 238.
'J.t0H„ the article § 220. 3, §245. 4, and the segholate noun of
oUmhr* § 183, the first TOWel being assimilated to that of the article
6 229 4. b, or changed to KametS by the pause accent § 65. It is oi
common gender though mostly feminine § 107. b, plural Ito* Accent
on the penult § 32. 3. Soph Pasuk § 30. 1. •
The verse is divided by the accents into two clauses or branchy
The first, embracing the verb and its subject, is limited by Athnahh
NOTES ON GENESIS 1:2. 69
under W&Ut ; and the second, containing the compound object, is limited
by Silluk under the last word of the verse § 36. 1. Silluk is preceded
by the conjunctive Merka under the closely related particle ra , and the
disjunctive Tiphhha under the other term of the compound object
Cssri , the Tiphhha being preceded by the conjunctive Merka under the
particle nx § 38. 1. Athnahh is preceded by the conjunctive Munahh
under uns, -which is thus linked with its subject, and by the disjunctive
Tiphhha under n-ss-s , which is not directly dependent on what follows,
and not so closely related to it § 38. 2. The disjunctive accents in-
dicate the pauses which a reader would naturally make or ought to
make after the words to which they are affixed ; these vary according
to the strength or value of the accent, from such as are almost imper-
ceptible to those of more considerable duration. Words marked with
conjunctives admit no interval between themselves and those which
succeed them.
Upon one view of this verse, it describes the initial act in the wTork
of creation, viz. the original production of the matter composing the
earth and the heavens, which it was the work of the six days either to
organize or to reconstruct, according as the Mosaic narrative unfolds,
directly from this point, or an interval is assumed between ver. 1 and 2
covering the geologic eras, the changes which took place upon this
planet prior to its being fitted up for the habitation of man being then
supposed to be passed over in silence, as not falling within the province
of revelation to disclose. In favour of this it is urged that the next
verse commences with and, implying that the narration does not begin
there but is continued from the preceding. That the term ' earth ' may
denote the matter of the globe in a chaotic and unformed state, appears
from ver. 2, where it is so employed. According to another view of
ver. 1 it is a title or summary statement of the contents of the following
section, 1 : 1 — 2 : 3, and connected with it by ' and,' as in Isa. 2 : 2,
Hos. 1 : 2, Amos 1 : 2.
Upon either hypothesis the entire section is divided into seven parts
by the seven days whose work or rest is recorded, viz. the first day vs.
1-5, the second day vs. G-8, third vs. 9-13, fourth vs. 14-19, fifth vs.
20-23, sixth vs. 24-31, seventh 2:1-3.
2. f5*W conjunction § 234, article § 229. 3, and noun, which stands
emphatically before the verb § 270. a. This inversion of the customary
order is frequent in descriptive clauses or sentences, occurring at the
beginning or in the course of a narrative, e. g. 2 : 12, 3 : 1, 37 : 3, both
because the attention is there more strongly drawn to the subject to be
described, and because this collocation admits of a preterite instead of a
70 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIY.
future with Vav conversive § 99. 1, § 265. The latter is proper only
in statements which are a sequence from the preceding, and which
directly continue a narrative previously begun. This form of the sen-
tence is pressed by those who suppose that the inspired writer indicates
|.v it that the state of things described in thi3 verse was not the imme-
diate sequence of the creative act, ver. 1.
rr-r, from r& verb rrn § 1G9. 1. with Methegh § 45. 2, which here
distinguishes Kamets from Kamets Hhatuph § 19. 2. It is here used as
,i copula, was, § 258. 3, or it may be itself part of the predicate existed,
and that in the condition stated in the succeeding words.
irtil ir.n Segholate nouns from rh roots § 184. b, without Daghesh
lene §21. 1, the first with two accents §30. 1. Abstracts used rather
than adjectives § 251. G. a, to express the idea in a stronger and more
absolute manner, ivasteness and desolation ; sna occurs in but two other
passages, Is. 34 : 11, Jer. 4 : 23, in both of which it is joined as here
in assonance or paronomasia with wh to add intensity to its meaning.
Inasmuch as these words are used in other passages of the desolateness
produced by devastation, some have supposed that they here contain
the implication of a preceding catastrophe or convulsion by which the
creation spoken of in ver. 1 was reduced to the chaotic waste here
described.
^vrA Hholem combined with the diacritical point § 12, Sh'va with
final Kaph § 16. 1. Abstract nouns used in a general or universal
sense, receive the article § 245. 5 ; but as Tjenis not spoken of here in
its totality, and does not mean all dar/cness but a certain portion or
aim mnt of it, the article is omitted. The subject is joined to its pre-
dicate without a copula § 258. 1.
-^» preposition over from the root nVy to ascend, which when con-
tact is implied, as in this case, becomes upon §237. 1, with Makkeph
a '••■
^:b plur. noun I. 2. § 185. d, from the obsolete singular § 201. 1,
r.:t. nV root rea to turn, the parts turned towards any one, i. e. the face
or surf are ; in the construct § 214. 2, § 216. 1, here signifying possession
g -Jo 1. 1, which does not admit the article §246. 3, its detiniteness being
indicated sufficiently by that of the following noun.
elnn III. § 190. b, § 192. 2, *'* root Qffl Co ooita/e, hence an arjitated,
raging muss, elsewhere applied to the ocean, Gen. 7 : 11, Job 28 : 14,
here to the vast expanse of water enveloping the earth prior to the for-
mation or appearance of the dry land. Those who adopt the scientific
hypothesis of La Place, nppOM that tin- period here spoken of was prior
to the separate existence of our planet, and that c'irp denotes the agitated
NOTES ON GENESIS 1:2. 71
nebulous mass or ocean, in which all the matter of the solar system, our
earth among the rest, was confusedly blended, although the inspired
account speaks only of the earth as in this chaotic state because the
formation of the earth is the principal thing to be described. The o'np
is in the next clause spoken of as waters ; but this, it is urged, may
denote that attenuated etherial fluid from which the terrestrial waters
were subsequently condensed, as in ver. 7, ' the waters above the firma-
ment.' are evidently not to be understood of water in its condensed and
liquid state. This noun is used almost exclusively in poetry with the
exception of this passage and twice in the account of the flood, Gen.
7 : 11, 8 : 2. In the singular it never receives the article, perhaps
because it partakes somewhat of the character of a proper noun § 216.
1. It is of common gender § 197. b ; plural rr.tthn §200. a.
£!Ti monosyllabic noun of class I. from \s root § 186. c, of common
gender, though mostly feminine § 197. b, plur. rrm-i , meaning breath,
hence wind, hence also spirit, which resembles breath as an invisible
agent and connected with vitality. It cannot here signify ' wind,'
whether by ' the wind of God' be understood a divine, i. e. a powerful
wind upon the doubtful assumption that the name of God is used to
make a mere superlative of greatness, or a wind divinely sent; it must
signify spirit, since the action attributed to him could only be predicated
of a living agent. It is definite without the article by being in the con-
struct before a proper noun § 246. 3 ; this is here not the construct of
apposition or designation merely § 254. 3, 'the spirit viz. God' or 'God
who is a spirit,' but either that of possession § 254. 1, 'the spirit be-
longing to God' or of the source § 254. 7, ' the spirit proceeding from
God.' That the spirit here spoken of is neither a periphrasis for God
himself nor a mere influence issuing from him, but the third person of
the Godhead, we learn from other passages of Scripture which ascribe
the performance of divine works ad extra and particularly the work of
creation to this sacred agent.
r>En-tt Piel participle of the v guttural verb C|tj^ § 116. 4, § 121. 1,
fem. § 205, without the article, since it is a predicate § 259. 2, which
here follows its subject in a descriptive clause as in the preceding bran-
ches of this verse. It expresses continuous action § 2GG. 1, belonging
to the time before spoken of § 266. 3 ; brooding or hovering, the word
is applied Deut. 32 : 11 to the eagle cherishing its young.
: o^n noun used only in the plural § 201. 1, § 203. c, Pattahb
changed to Kamets by the pause accent § 65 ; the water viz. that of the
deep or ocean previously spoken of § 245. 3.
The verse is divided by Athnahh under cinn § 36. 1 into two clauses
72 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIY.
describing respectively the physical condition of the earth and the agency
of the divine Spirit. The first is subdivided by Zakeph Katon over
ri-si, an 1 again by R'bhia over f?ttrn g -'30. 2, the emphatically prefixed
subject being thus erected into a minor subdivision, as though it stood
absolutely and required a brief pause after it, 'as for the earth — it
was. e< .' Zakeph Katon is preceded by the disjunctive Fashta on the
other term of the compound predicate, and this by the conjunctive
Merka on the closely related verb or copula § 38. 4, comp. § 38. 1. a.
Athnahh is preceded by Munahh on the closely related construct, and
by Tiphhha which marks the opposition of the subject to the predicate
§ 38. 2. The Silluk clause is subdivided by Zakeph Katon on c~;s
§ 3G. 2, thus balancing the prefixed subject against the predicate.
Zakeph Katon is preceded by Munahh on the closely related construct
§ 38. 4 ; and Silluk by Merka on the construct and Tiphhha on the
participle whose relation to what follows is less intimate § 38. 1.
3. nt:x»5 Kal fut. of ns verb -i«x to say § 110. 3, with Vav conversive
§ 09, which draws back the accent to the penult § 33. 4, § 99. 3. a,
and changes Pattahh of the ultimate to Seghol § 111. 2. a ; this con-
tinues the narration begun by the preterite nrvn ver. 2. § 2G5. All the
verbs of this verse precede theix subjects £ 270. a. Each creative act is
preceded by the going forth of the divine word ; some have found or
fancied in this an obscure allusion to the 8econd person of the Trinity,
called in the New Testament ' the Word,' John 1:1, and to his agency
in the work of creation. It may be remarked that the phrase 'and God
said' occurs ten times in this chapter, once before each of the eight
creative acts, a duplicate work being assigned to the third and sixth
days respectively, and twice, vs. 28, 29, after the creation of man.
* W* Kal apoc, fut. g 97. I of ft verb rrn § 171. 1, § 177. 1, with a
jussive sense; here not a copula, but the predicate be, i. e. exist. — wi
Daghcsh-forte omitted after Vav Conv. § 25, § 99. 3, with Mcthegh
§ 45. 2.
The verse is divided at -vn ij 30. 1 into a command and its result.
Each verb is closely connected with its subject by the appropriate accents
in the first clause § 38. 2 and by Makkeph in the second £ 13.
4. r*J Kal fut. of rh verb ns; with Vav Conv. g 171. 1, § 172. 4;
« otiant § 1G. 1. Some read beheld the li;//it, i. e. looked upon it with
favour or approbation, because it wat '/"«/. Bat this sense is forbidden,
1. by the parallel expressions in subsequent verses, particularly in ver.
81, where the form of .statement is varied ; and 2. by the fact that tint
in this sense is followed not by the direct object but by the preposition
t> , intimating that the sight was not only directed to the object but was
NOTES ON GENESIS 1 | 2 5. 73
fastened upon it or bound up in it. Saw the light that it was good as-
serts a vision of the object itself as well as of its quality, and thus there
is a recognizable shade of difference between this and the phrase, which
accords better with the English idiom, ' saw that the light was good,'
which merely asserts the perception of the quality ; this latter form of
speech is used in Hebrew likewise, e. g. 3 : G. lisn the article before
an object previously mentioned § 245. 1. s'-ts— o the subject omitted,
since it is sufficiently plain from the connection § 243. 1, predicate ad-
jective without the article § 259. 2. h-t^ Hiph. fut. of fens with Vav
Conv. 8 99. 3. "pri. . . "pa prep. § 237. 1, between the light and between the
darkness for between the light and the darkness. This idiom is trans-
ferred to the Greek of the New Testament in Rev. 5 : 6, cV fxeaw toC
Spovov koL tu)V Ttcradpwv £oia>r, kcli if /xeVu) tw TrpeafivripM', i. e. between
the throne etc., and the elders. Sometimes the second member is pre-
ceded by h as in ver. 6. Vav with Shurek § 234. : ^enn . . . nSgm the
article either because they had been mentioned before § 245. 1, the light,
the darkness, or possibly the words may be used in their universal sense,
in which case the English does not admit the article § 245. 5, light,
darkness.
5. n^jvt Kal future of nV verb n-^jj to call § 1G2. 2. It governs the
name directly, and the person or thing to whom the name is given by
the preposition V ; or the preposition may be omitted, when the person
or thing named is in a very few instances also made a direct object,
Num. 32 : 41, Isa. GO : 18, but more frequently the word cv name is
inserted, Gen. 3 : 20, 41 : 51, 52, God called (to) the light, dag etc. i. e.
he made them to be what these names denote ; he gave them the fixed
character and relations suggested by these terms. The majestic signi-
ficance of this divine naming is heightened by its restriction to those
grand objects in nature which were the work of the first three days,
light and darkness — the firmament, ver. 8 — land and sea, ver. 10, and
to man the crown of the whole, 5 : 2. The inferior animals received
their names not from God but from Adam, 2 : 20, who thus recognized
and expressed the nature given them by their creator.
I D~is P'sik § 30. J, § 38. 1. a. ^,ab prep. V with the vowel of the
the article § 231. 5. Qi^ dag, noun irregular in the plural or § 207. 1.
f. x-?r for the sake of varying the construction, ^rn? is placed before
the verb, which necessitates a return to the preterite £ 20,5 ; the con-
junctive accent is thrown back upon the penult by reason of the follow-
ing disjunctive § 35. 1. r'y\ from b^s night, a Segholate noun from an
b root § 184. b, with He paragogic § 61. 6, § 219, which no doubt
originally had the adverbial sense of at night, but in usage came to be
74 HEBREW CnRESTOMATHT.
equivalent to the simple noun, which it has almost supplanted, h'h only
occurring once, Isa. 1G : 3 ; with a pause accent § Go ; in the plural
mV? $ 208. .'>• <*• 3"?. L 1. evening, from a-.s to be dark, dual c;?-?,
plural rv::-" ; C"3";5 is used in a different sense, § 200. d. "igb I. 1.
moritiji'i. from ng^ /o break forth, plur. c,_r;2. : MMJ numeral one § 223.
1. u placed after its noun, with which it agrees § 230. 1.
U teas evening and it was morning, one day. This is hy many
understood to mean that the evening followed hy the morning constituted
one day, the first of creation. This view has been thought to be recom-
mended by its agreement with the usage prevalent among the Jews and
several other nations of antiquity, of beginning the day with the evening,
and also by Dan. 8 : 14, where np'a ana evening-morning occurs as an
enigmatical equivalent of day. According to another and perhaps pref-
erable opinion, the days of creation are to be reckoned from morning to
morning. In favour of this it may be urged, 1. The statement is not
that ' the evening and the morning were the first day.' This could not
be so expressed in Hebrew. The separate verb before a*-» and -ip'a
shows that we have here not a compound subject but a twofold state-
ment, and n-n in the sense of become or constitute is commonly followed
by *> , see ver. 11. 15, so that if this were the meaning the proper phrase
would be rvere to (or for) one dag. 2. The evening of this as of the
other days of creation is spoken of as coming on after the work of the
day is over, the future with Vav conversive wj»3 implying a sequence,
§ 2G5. a. The day began when the light broke forth at God's com-
mand; then followed the other acts of the day, the divine contemplation
of the light, dividing the light from darkness, and giving names to
each ; finally when all was finished it was evening, and this was suc-
ceeded by morning. One day is now ended and another begins. 3.
From evening to morning would be a night, but not a day, unless the
terms are taken with a latitude of meaning which they do not properly
possess and which they do not have elsewhere. a-* means simply
evening, not the entire period of darkness, and ■»»■ morning, not tin- en-
tire period of light. For these nV*V night and cr </</y had just been
stated to be the proper words. Dan. 8:11 affirds no justification of
this extension of the evening and the morning over the whole day. The
prophet merely says that there shall be so many evenings and mornings
before the fulfilment of his prediction. lie might have said with the
sain'- propriety the sun shall set and rise so many times. But it could
not be inferred from t .is that sunset and sunrise covered the entire
day. 4. If the first day began with the evening, this must have been
the darkness which preceded the creation of light, but that darkness
NOTES ON GENESIS 1:5. 75
was eternal. So that the first day would upon this hypothesis consist
of an evening of infinite duration followed hy a finite morning, which
involves an enormous disproportion not only in its own parts but be-
tween this and the succeeding days. 5. An additional confirmation
may perhaps be found in the narrative of the deluge. It appears from
a comparison of Gen. 7:11 and 8 : 3, 4 that time was then reckoned
not by lunar but by solar months of thirty days each. When the be-
ginning of the month was fixed by the appearance of the new moon, it
was natural that the evening should be regarded as the commencement
of the day, in order that it might be determined at the outset by the as-
pect of the moon to which month the ensuing day belonged. But if
solar time is used in the account of the deluge, it seems not improbable
that it is used in that of the creation likewise ; and solar days are
reckoned from sunrise to sunrise.
This view, if correct, is interesting from its incidentally proving
how far the account of the creation is from containing anything
distinctively Jewish. It has been said that the week of creation is
modelled on the Jewish week : that its six days of work followed by a
day of rest were invented to give sanctity to the Jewish Sabbath from
the divine example. This suggestion is sufficiently confuted by the
traces of a septenary division of time among other ancient nations, and
by the coincidences in several remarkable particulars between the nar-
rative of the creation and widespread traditions showing that Moses
has given no invention of his own, but a trusty report of the primeval
revelation. But apart from this, the calendar of creation is not Jewish
at all, the very days, as it would appear, being reckoned by a different
standard.
As to the duration of the days of creation, the first impression made
upon the common reader doubtless is that they were days of ordinary
length limited by the regular succession of light and darkness. It has
unquestionably been so understood by the vast majority of students of
the Scriptures from the beginning, and we are not prepared to affirm
positively that this may not be the real meaning. The scientific dif-
ficulties which beset this hypothesis may be disposed of by two con-
siderations. 1. Physical science has no knowledge of the origin of the
world. It merely ascertains existing phenomena and existing laws,
and from these concludes that if the laws and properties of matter have
always been the same, the present condition of things might have been
brought about in a particular way. But as to the mode in which these
things actually did come into being, it can affirm nothing. If creation
be miraculous, it transcends the limits of scientific inquiry. 2. If the
76 HEBREW CHItESTOMATIIY.
6pecific purpose of Gen. 1 is not the complete history of this planet from
the beginning, but the immediate preparation of it for the abode of
man, how is science to demonstrate that after its geologic epochs were
over, God did not in the exercise of his almighty power do in six natural
days all that this chapter records?
And yet there are considerations deserving the attention of the
cartful student, which make it doubtful whether this was in fact the
meaning of Moses, and still more so whether this was intended by the
Spirit of God, whatever the meaning of Moses may have been.
(1) There is a measure of indefiniteness in the term 'day.' In this
very verse it is used in two distinct senses. In the first clause it
denotes the periods of light alternating with the darkness of the night,
and exclusive of the latter. In the second clause, even on the strictest
and most literal hypothesis, it denotes the entire diurnal period, em-
bracing, along with the day proper, the night also. In 2 : 4 it has a
wide! meaning still, and is applied to the whole week of creation. And
its frequent use throughout the Script ures in the metaphorical sense of
a period of indefinite duration shows what a latitude was allowed to it
in the Hebrew idiom. Thus we read of the 'day of prosperity' and
the 'day of adversity,' Keel. 7:11, the ' day of trouble.' 1's. SO : 1, the
' day of affliction,' Jer. 1G : 19, the 'day of evil,' Jer. 17 : 17, the ' day
of vengeance,' Isa. Gl : 2, the ' day of salvation,' 2 Cor. G : 2, the ' day
of temptation in the wilderness,' Ps. 95 : 10, which lasted for forty
years, the day of human life succeeded by the night of death, John 9 : 1,
the day of final glory which is to follow this night of darkness and sin,
Rom. 13 : 12, that eternal day which no night shall limit, Rev. J 1 : 2">.
(2) The days of prophecy, it is universally acknowledged, denote not
ordinary days of twenty-four hours, but periods of much longer duration,
Bee Dan. 12 : 11, 12, Rev. 11:3, etc., etc. If this term may be used
enigmatically in prophecy in order to conceal the absolute duration in-
tended, at the same time that its proportions and relations are made
known, the same might be the ease here, if it was the design of God
darkly to image forth more than was to be absolutely disclosed. If the
Creator has indeed left traces of the progress of his work in the crust of
the globe, which it was his design that man should in the course of time
decipher, and if he has also given .'i written revelation of his creative
work, not with the design of enabling men to anticipate these scientific
di-eoverics or to decide in advance between rival scientific hypotheses,
but such as should be in accurate accordance with the facts when they
cam-- to be known, and should impress all readers with the Conviction
that He inspired it who ki.cw the end from the beginning, how could
NOTES ON GENESIS 1:5. 77
this be accomplished better than by such an enigmatical use of words as
could hold a latent signification unsuspected until the time should arrive
for it to be brought to light ! This is what the analogy of Scripture
would lead us to expect, since its predictions of the future are usually
so veiled that they cannot be thoroughly understood until the event ex-
plains them, though they then become so plain, oftentimes, that they
cannot be mistaken.
(3) The apostle Peter tells us, 2 Pet. 3:8,' that one day is with the
Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.' Comp.
Ps. 90 : 4. This might make us hesitate about a rigorous application
of our puny measures of time to the eternal God. The day is, in the
language of our Lord, John 9 : 4, the period of work as opposed to the
night when no work is done. Now though the same word may be
applied to things human and things divine, it does not follow that they
are upon a level. A day is man's working- time ; God's working-time is
also a day, but it may have an inconceivably grander scale of duration,
as the work wrought in it is one to which human work bears no pro-
portion.
(4) The divine Sabbath, with which the work of creation concludes,
may naturally be supposed to have been of the same character with the
days which preceded it. But if this Sabbath was a day of twenty-four
hours, God rested no more on the seventh day than he did on the eighth
or ninth. That the Sabbath of creation in the intention of the Scriptures
was not an ordinary day, but a long period, which still continues, may
be inferred (a) From the circumstance that while the regular formula
of ' the evening and the morning ' occurs at the end of each of the six
preceding days, it is wanting in the seventh. This has had no evening,
and no fresh morning has since dawned, (b) The apostle appears to
teach the same thing in Heb. 4. The works of God were finished from
the foundation of the world, ver. 3. Creation was then complete : and
into the divine rest then inaugurated men are still invited to enter. The
human week and the human Sabbath are modelled after those of God,
but so reduced in dimensions as to be adapted to our short-lived in-
significance. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are God's
ways higher than our ways. Isa. 55 : 9.
(5) An additional ground of doubt respecting the length of the days
of creation might be suggested by the fact that they certainly were not
all solar days. The sun was not created, or at least was not made the
measurer of time for the earth until the fourth day.
(6) The surprising correspondence between the successive works of
the six days and the order in which according to geological researches
78 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIY.
animated beings would seem to have made their first appearance on the
earth, creates a strong presumption that the periods of geology and the
days of Moses are identical.
t The Pentateuch is divided by the Jews into GG9 sections or para-
graphs, the end of each being sometimes, as here, marked by the letter
t, at others, as 3 : 15, 16, by o. The former is the initial of r.r*r\q
opened, indicating that the rest of the line was to be left vacant in the
manuscript. The latter is the initial of rxr.ro closed, indicating that
after leaving a blank space the writer should recommence in the same
line. It is also divided into 54 larger sections or lessons for the public
reading of the synagogue. These are not noted in this chrestomathy ;
but in ordinary Hebrew Bibles they are marked by bed or ooo as they
coincide at the beginning with one or the other sort of smaller sections.
G. m I. 2. § 185 from arjjn to spread out, denoting that which is
spread out, expanse. As the root also means 'to hammer out,' some
have judged that this word involves the conception of the sky as a solid
arch, like the Greek orepew/ia and the Latin Jirmamentum. Even if
this were so, however, which is by no means certain, the sacred writers
cannot be held responsible for the etymology of the words which they
employ, any more than a modern astronomer, who should speak of the
' fixed stars,' would be held to sanction the notion that they are fastened
to the celestial sphere. The Scriptures nowhere profess to give a phy-
sical description of the sky ; the language employed respecting it is
purely phenomenal and figurative. Thus while in Job 37:18 it is
spoken of as firm and like a molten looking-glass, the Psalmist, 101 : 2,
compares it to a curtain, and Isaiah, 40 : 22, to a tent or veil of the
thinnest and most subtile texture (p^i).
S:n2 prep. § 2:31. 1, with the const of %$ § 183. b, § 21G. 1. d.
V^ar llij'h. part, of V?» £ 81. 5, denoting continuous action £ 2GG. 1,
and referred by the tense of the accompanying substantive verb to the
future § 266. 3. a. C"ch prep, witli Kamets £ 231. 1, between waters to
waters, the interval beginning with the first and having respect also to
the second : our idiom requires and instead of to.
7. W»»3 Kal fut. of the c guttural and rh verb n'w with Vav conv.
§ 109. 3,"§ 171. 1, § 172. 4, the accent on the penult § 32. 3. y-p-n
the article hefore an objed spoken of before £ 246. 1, Methegfa in its
regular place § M. ey.^™ vvl,u the article became it is denned by the
accompanying words § 945. 2. rrrx two prepositions y- > 282 and
nnn § 237. 2 (1). In computing direction the Hebrews measure from
the object spoken of toward themselves or toward the object to which it
bM relation, which is then indicated hy V , -. or may stand without^,
NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 5-8. 79
ver. 9. Thus, instead of saying that one object lay to the right of
another, they would say that it lay from the right with respect to it.
So here a downward direction from the firmament or beneath it is ex-
pressed by the phrase 'from under to the firmament' ; and an upward
direction or above it by from over to it. V?« composed of -,*: and V? .
: ■£ adverb § 235. 3 (4). The verse has three accentual clauses § 30. 1.
In the subdivision of Zakeph Katon, Pashta is repeated § 39. 4.
The waters above the firmament were by some ancient interpreters
understood to imply a literal ocean above the vault of heaven. And
unbelieving expositors of modern times have sought to fasten this con-
ception upon the sacred writer. But the figurative expression occurring
in the account of the deluge, Gen. 7 : 14, "the windows of heaven were
opened," does not warrant the conclusion that he imagined sluices to
be really existing in the sky through which the supernal waters poured
in time of rain, any more than Malachi, 3 : 10, and the Israelitish lord
mentioned 2 Kin. 7 : 1 supposed a literal granary of provisions in the
sky to be poured down through these imaginary apertures. That the
Hebrews were well aware that the rain came from the clouds, and that
the clouds were formed by evaporation, is plain from numerous passages
in every part of the Bible. Those who adopt the hypothesis of Laplace
find the waters of this verse in the nebulous fluid. The waters beneath
the firmament formed this terraqueous globe, both the water and the
land of ver. 9 ; the waters above the firmament formed the heavenly
bodies. The ordinary interpretation makes the waters above the fir-
mament to be the clouds, which might be so called as well as the birds
can be said, ver. 20, to ' fly over the face of the firmament.'
8. t-3» ordinal number § 227. 1, follows the noun with which it
agrees § 252. 1, a second day. The several days of creation are spoken
of indefinitely, the sixth alone, upon which the whole was completed,
being distinguished by the article, ver. 31.
The words 'and God saw that it was good' occur with regard to
the work of every day but the second. Whence some have conjectured
that they have here been dropped from the text, or, as these words occur
twice in the account of the third day, that they have by some accident
been misplaced, or that the formula announcing the end of the second
day has been transposed from the end of ver. 10, and properly belongs
there. The true explanation of the omission appears to be, that the first
part of the third day's work is really a continuation of that which was
begun on the second, and the divine approbation is withheld until the
division and segregation of the waters was complete. The insertion of
this clause in ver. 8 by the LXX without authority affords a good illustra-
80 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT.
tion of the manner in which various readings have arisen from tran-
scribers or translators paying too much regard to parallel passages.
9. -;— Xiph. fut. of n;^ §1G9. 1. c^tt III. from 17 root crp to
stand § 190. b, signifying that in which one can stand, i. e. place § 191.
3, of common gender though mostly masculine § 197. b, plur. rv.rj-c .
:-N-r-- Niph. fut. of t-jo, a c guttural § 109. 4 and r,h verb § 1G8, with
Methegfa §44. The apocopated future rarely occurs in the Niphal, and
never in the strictly passive species, because it did not accord with
Hebrew conceptions to address a command to the object of the action
§ 97. 2, b. The future expresses simple futurity, leaving the fact of ita
being spontaneous or coustrained and every other modal quality', for
which occidental languages employ distinct forms, to be inferred from
the circumstances of the case § 2G3. 1. In both instances in this verse
it denotes not only what ivill occur, but what must and shall take place,
and is therefore virtually equivalent to a command. !~~2>n adjective
II. §187. 1, intensive from ra; dry, used only in the feiu. nrr §207.
1, or rvpa: § 20.5, with the generic article §215. 5. a, the dry, viz.
land.
10. Tut earth here used in its strict sense of the dry land exclu-
sively, but in ver. 1 the world, embracing land and water, so named from
its principal and most important part. rnpxsVi conj. § 234, prep. § 231.
1, and noun III. root nn;j § 190. b, that which is gathered, collection
§ 119. 5, in the const. § 215. 2, followed by the material of which it
consists § 254. 4, definite without the article § 24G. 3. c-z; plur.
§ 207. 2 of c;, I. from an obsolete yy root § 186. 2. c, seas, because
distributed into separate basins, though as these all communicate they
may be viewed to their totality as one n*p» .
11. n?.-p Hiph. apoc. fut. §97. 2, §"201, of nn § 1G2. 2, governing
in its strictest sense its cognate noun Nti §271. 8, and with a wider
extent of meaning also ar? and y? , which are not in apposition with
«ri, as though the latter were a generic name for all vegetable products
and the former were its subdivisions, but they are co-ordinated with it,
ami constitute together the three great branches of the vegetable king-
dom, not according to a scientific classification, but a popular and ob-
vious division, grasses, seed-bearing plants and trees. Methegh § 45.
2. arv_ maiO. noun with plur. in tA § 800. ", which occurs but once,
commonly as here a collective §201. 1, from root ars to be green, accent
Y'thibh § 30. 2, § 38. 4. ryrq Hiph. part, of $ guttural verb § 123. 3,
follows the noun to which it belongs £ 249. 1, governs a cognate noun
§ 271. 3, expresses what is permanent and habitual § 2GG. 1. anj
masc. collective § 201. 1, only once found in the plural.^ ys has both
NOTES OX GENESIS 1 I 9-14. »1
an individual and a collective signification, tree and trees, pi. c^si § 207.
1, probably abridged from i% root nss to bejirm, hard § 185. d, in (lie
const. § 215. 1, with the following word, which denotes its quality
§ 251. G. -n-s fruit collective I. 1, root rro to bear § 184. b, Q-'ra-
shayim §38. 1. a. r,™y Hholein preceding Sin § 12, Kal act. part, of
rb verb § 168. The accent, which is nofe Y'thibh but Mahpakh, since
it stands before Pashta in the subdivision of Zakeph Katon § 30. 2,
§ 38. 4, is shifted to the penult by § 35. 1. The point in the first letter
of the next word is Daghesh-forte conjunctive § 24. a. Mnjfc prep.
§ 231. 1, -,-» I. from an obsolete *i root § 18G. 2. b, and pronom. sullix
§ 220. 1. :a— i:>-T t:s oblicpie case of the relative pronoun § 74, 5; 285.
1, formed by appending the suffix to the noun § 221. 5, which is the
governing word, whose seed is in it, or the relative might be connected
with the suffix of the preposition § 233 and governed by it, in -which is
its seed. — s? not to be connected with wji ni;j> as descriptive of the
tree in distinction from shrubs and grass producing fruit over (or above)
the earth, but with ntc-tii and referring alike to grass, shrubs and trees
which were all to be produced upon the earth.
12. kx<mi Hiph. fut. of 4§ 144. 1, § 145. 2 and fe verb § 1G2. 2,
with Vav conv. § 99. 3, § 1GG. 4, the accent remaining on the ultimate
§ 147. 5. k*| T'lisha Gh'dhola § 38. 8. wtrt& 3 pers. suf. with the
connecting vowel e § 220. 1. b, sing, in a distributive sense referring to
the preceding collective § 275. G.
13. ,3"?3 ordinal number § 227. 1, § 252. 1.
14. stp singular verb preceding a plural subject § 275. 1, or it may
be explained by supposing stt to partake of the nature of an impersonal
verb, 'let there be,' comp. es gebe, qu'il y oil § 275. 1. c. r'^sos masc.
III. from w root nix to shine § 190. b, signifies a luminous bodij § 191. o,
thus differing from the noun -rx ver. 3, which signifies the element of
light; plur. has either c\ or n;. §200. c. Hholem written defectively
§11.1. a, §14. ?"p.~>-. const, of apposition or specification §254.3.
V^-r-V prep, expresses design, to, in order to, and requires the construct
form of the infinitive § 2G7. b.
irr-i pret. with Vav conv. § 100. 1, § 2G5, continuing the command
begun with "-• , in the plural because it comes after its subject ij 275.
1. b. hh\k\ the noun n-x sign of common gender § 197. b, from rvx to
mark, with the fem. ending n § 19G, which is retained contrary to the
ordinary rule before the plural ending § 199. d, for signs, i. e. of w hatever
the heavenly bodies serve to indicate that is not included in the follow-
ing particulars, whether ordinarily or in extraordinary cases in which
they may become portents of momentous events, Matt. 2 : 2, or of divine
B2 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATIIY.
judgments, Joel 2:31, Mat. 24 : 29, Luke 21 : 25. There is no need
of assuming that for sign* and for seasons is put by hendiadys for signs
r of making the subsequent words dependent upon nhfc
sinus both iii respect to seasons and in respect to dags and years.
C--t-Vt' from "Witt III. ''E root tji to appoint § 190. b, appointed time,
. plur. in c\ , though once it has rn. Munahli takes the place of
Ifethegh § 39. 3. *, § 45. 5. : c*:yr, fem. noun n:r I. 2 from nV root r:s to
r<j»<if, hence a year, in which the sun and the seasons repeat their
course ; the fem. ending causes the suppression of the last vowel proper
to the form § 185. d, § 209. 1, plur. both in z\ and rn , the latter only
in poetry § 200. d.
The works of the first three days have, as has often been remarked,
a certain measure of correspondence with those of the last three.
1. Light. 4. Celestial luminaries.
2. Division of the waters by 5. Aquatic animals and birds.
the firmament.
3. Dry land and plants. G. Terrestrial animals and man.
15. rxri lliph. inf. const, of ty verb nix § 153. 1, having. Hholem
in the Kal pret. §82. 1. a (3), with the prep. § 2G7. b.
10. to£3 see ver. 7. ;;« cardinal number § 223. 1, in the construct
before its noun § 250. 2 (2), without the article § 251. 4, the two great
lights, not two of the great lights, which would be expressed by omitting
rs before the indefinite object §270, and inserting the preposition yc in
its jartitive sense after D*gli. EPV^Q acU- I- 2. § 185, with the article
after rvjtmn £ 219. 1, which it qualifies and with which it agrees in
gender, though the termination is different § 200. e. The noun is definite
because the objects are well known §245. 3. They are called 'the great
lights,' not from their absolute but their apparent magnitude, or rather
from the meatfnre of their effulgence as compared with the stars. ?-nn
. . . V-"~ absolute or emphatic use of the positive degree § 2G0. 2 (2).
•fta takes the form f^g with the pause accents § G5. a, or when declined,
ni«», c-t-jp, r-:up g 207. 2. b. rVr*reV III. § 190, root Vr»
to file, meaning dominion, rule § 191. 1, a segholate form in the
construct $ 214. 1. 6, the- following noon denoting the object § 251. 9.
The preposition expresses design, in order to, for. :c-==-=n II. probably
1 from airs £ o7. l, from the obsolete I* root 3=3 to wrap up
< is;. 1. e, hence globule, star. Ifethegfa i 1 1.
17. my from :d vnl. -r: ^ 129. 1, gave, put. crxsign of the definite
■ \\ itli pron. suf. £ 288. 2, $ 270, which has less independence than a
noun, and usually, as here, follows the verb immediately, instead of com-
ing after the subject § 270. a ; see also ver. 22.
NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 14-21. 83
18. Vr«Vi const, infin. with prep. § 2G7. b, followed by a , which is not
here used in its temporal sense, in or during, but according to tho Hebrew
idiom links this verb to its object. The day and night (with the generic
article § 2-45. 5) were the domain in which the sway was exercised.
Our idiom requires rule over, which is based on a different conception,
that of the elevation of the ruler above the ruled. V^anVi Methegh
§ 45. 2. a.
No functions are here assigned to the heavenly bodies but those
which they perform in relation to the earth, because these were all that
the sacred writer was concerned to state. But it does not follow of
course that this was the sole aim of their creation. The work of the
fourth day need not include the original formation of these bodies ; if
ver. 1 describes the first act in creation the contrary is explicitly de-
clared. But they then made their appearance in the sky, and their re-
lation to the earth was definitely determined.
20. 5S~c^ command expressed by the simple future § 263. 1, in a
person which has no distinct apocopated form § 97. 2. b, governs its
cognate y~:» , a collective I. 1. § 183. This is by many understood to
mean that fish were made from the element in which they move ; which,
though not explicitly asserted, is not improbable in itself, and has in its
favour the analogy of terrestrial animals, which were made of earth, 2:19.
tE3 I. 1. vital principle, soul, here put for the animated being, common
gender though mostly fern. § 197. b, plur. commonly ni, once o\ §200.
c, in apposition with the preceding noun § 253. 1. r,*r\ might be the
fern. adj. from ->h living, I. from yj> root "wh to live § 18G. c, but the fact
that when joined with ttBS the former alone receives the article, ver. 21,
and also that the compound expression is construed as a masculine,
2:19, shows that it is a noun, life, and bes is in the construct before
its, attribute § 254. 6. S|iS collect, fowl, birds § 201. 1, not the object
of tjfrtf^ , with the relative understood, fowl, tvhich shall fly § 285. 3, a
construction which has sometimes been distorted into a contradiction
with 2 : 19, but the subject of y]£;'r Piel fut. of the cognate ti verb rj-.s
§ 154. 2, to which it is emphatically prefixed § 270. a. *:a~V? over or
across the/</ce of the firmament, i. e. the part turned toward us.
21. K'snn pluri of ytn § 199. II. intensive from obsolete root -,:n
to stretch § 187. 1, hence that which is greatly extended, the monsters
of the sea, wlnilcs, etc., so called from their length, the article before
that which is well known § 245. 3. Hhirik of the ultimate long £ 10.
1. rx-i before an object made definite by construction g 270. o.
n'wsn- fern. Kal act. part. § 205, § 217, with the article § 249. 1, which
may be resolved into the relative with the verb that creep or move.
84 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
Dtosfc plur. noun with 3 masc. plur. suffix § 220. 2. b, referring to
bf different genders § 27G. 3. n>n before -Ve § 270. r, shortened
from rz by Makkeph £ 43. tj:r I. 2, root t):s, ham a covering, a temo\
. doable organs usually are £ 197. a, occurs in the dual § 203. 1,
and plan in ni $ 217. which is used in a different sense § 203. a, ex-
~ tin- quality of the preceding construct § 254. 6, fowl of win<u
i.e. wirv/ed /'<>,/•/.
22. --:~: Piel fut. of •• (Jntt. verb £ 11C. 1. ij 121. 1, with Vav conv.
< !•'.». :i. -/. no Dagheefa h-nc in 2 since the preceding Sh'va is vocal £ 25,
primarily to kneel, thence tn bless. -xkV prep, with Tsere § 231. 3. a,
,"> us to say, i. e. in saying. •::-- •-; Kal irnper. of rs-ia, r-en § 1G9. 1.
a-- Kal apoc. fut. § 171.1, Hhirik short though accented § 19. 1, sub-
ject emphatically prefixed.
21. N-j:n see ver. 12, *>ltjlj 3 fern. sing, suffix §72, §220.1,
Mappik >j 26. ~'5~= I. 2, with fern, ending, root errs to be dumb, ap-
plied chiefly to the larger quadrupeds, and especially to the domestic
animals, beatt, tattle, Const. .-•:-», plur. rr'srs , const, nfemj. r«- I. 1,
collective £ 201. 1. y-x-T-rn construct of n»n, I. § 18G.r, with fern,
ending §207.2. from ?-j root —_r. In lire, hence living thiny. b#Ut, with-
i paragogic £218. The article is constantly omitted from f%* when
preceded by this archaic or poetic form, perhaps by § 247, though when
the ordinary form is used, the phrase is fran r^ft, see ver. 25, beasts
of the earth, i. e. wild beasts. Methegh § 45. 2. Daghesh forte omitted,
and no Daghesh lene in n § 25.
25. "*:■;?" I- 2, with fern, ending, root e?N to be red, hence the
around, so called from the colour of the soil.
2G. r~-.:-. Kal fut. of rig; § 109, § 1G8, 1 pers. plural, which is not
to be explained as a royal style of speech, nor as associating the angels
with Qod, lor they took no part in man's creatiou, nor a plural of ma-
jesty which lias no application to verbs, but as one of those indications
of the plurality in unity in the divine Being which are repeatedly met
with in the Old Testament, and which must he regarded as foreshadow-
ings of the doctrine of the Trinity £ 275. :'-. ". The future tense ex-
1 the divine determination, tee will make £ 268. 1, or. as the para-
gogic future rarely has a distinct form in ft verbs § 172. 3, and may
therefore be regarded a> included under the simple future, it may have
the cohortatire sense, let ut make, c_-x generic name man, has no Don-
or plural £201. 1. ISnVsa, from era I. 1, § 183, root eVs to he
dark, hence shadow, and, as this resembles the object by which it is cast,
. with 1 plur. suf. £ 220. 1. g 221. 6, and prep. 2 (a £ 181. 1, the
BIO lei being conceived of as enclosing tlie copy, every line of which is
NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 21 31. 85
directed by and drawn in the corresponding line of the former.
?,:rii«ns , I. 1, with fern, ending § 184. b, § 198. a (4), from r& root ne«
to he (ike, hence likeness, not here distinguishable in its sense from the
preceding word, to which it is added for the sake of emphasis, comp.
§ 280. 3. a. That there is no special significance in the change of pre-
positions appears from their being reversed in the same phrase. 5 : 3.
^-1*, from rnn § 1G9. 1, plural because referring to the collective e-x
§'275.2, followed by a which indicates the territory in which the do-
minion is exercised, na-a prep. § 231. 2, const. § 214. 1, §210. 1, of the
fern, collective noun r*i § 198, 1. 2, § 185. d, from root nan to increase,
hence jish, from their rapid multiplication.
27. tata might be taken distributively in the sense of the plural
§ 275. 0, but more probably the singular pronoun contains an allusion to
the fact that Adam was first created alone, 2 : 20. : erx pronoun re-
ferring to both genders put in the masculine § 270. 3.
28. tnV ib«*3j "»sh followed by h or Vx is to speak to, more rarely
to speak of or in reference to. rsjaa? conjunction §234, Kal imper. of
t?: ;j 84. 4, and pronominal suffix § 101 ; u written defectively § 11. 1.
29. Tins from -jhS § 130. 1, I have given for I hereby give, in confor-
mity with a purpose already formed § 202. 1. b. ~Vs— n« § 270. c.
y;y. $ 245. 2. ia— "i»x §74, §285. 1. r*>sn singular referring formally
to the nearest collective subject § 270. 1, or taken distributively § 275.
0, with V be to you, i. e. you shall have it, be for food, i. e. answer for,
become.
30. p".\-Vs-nN § 270. c, supply n^fts. Stag pr* const, of designa-
tion § 254. 3, greenness of herb, i. e. green herb.
31. ri-s'j past in relation to another past, i. e. pluperfect § 202. 1.
nktt primarily a noun, might, then with an adverbial sense, might ih/,
very § 235. 3 (1), follows the word which it qualifies § 274. 1. e^
■Mwfci article omitted before the noun § 249. 1. c.
CnAPTER II.
1. *is'i Pual fat. of n Jt| § 109. 1, 3 m. pi. with a compound subject
§ 270. 1, Daghesh forte omitted from i, Sh'va remaining vocal §25,
§ 99. 3. CNaa I. 2, § 185. 1, m. and«f., pi. in ni § 200. a, from soa
to go forth to tear, masc. pi. suf. referring to nouns of different gender
§27G. 3. The phrase lhost of heaven' occurs repeatedly both of
celestial beings 1 Kin. 22 : 19 and celestial bodies Deut. 4 : 19. The
host of the earth, an expression occurring only in this < ne passage
SG HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIY.
prior to the derangement of the fall, denotes its inhabitants and all that
it contains. They are called 'a host' from their vast numbers and
orderly array, and possibly also because they are under God's command
and fighting against the kingdom of evil.
•_'. V^-i <•/((/((/, i. e. by discontinuing, not by performing the conclud-
ing portion, so that there is no need either of supposing that part of the
work of creation was performed on the seventh day, or of changing
'seventh' to ' sixth' to evade the fancied difficulty. *?"*? ordinal
Dumber v< 227. 1, its position and agreement £ 2ol. 1, g 2 Hi. 1. 'p=x:»
from rrx'':« , III., root ^n? tit Btnd, benofl a service upon which one is
sent, (>■<>,■/>; in const. r.rxVtt ^ 211. 1. b, with su£ £ 221. 2. a. r,?v in the
sense of the pluperfect £ 262. 1
3. ^-cii/i.tw/, i. c. conferred upon it special honour and distinction,
and made it fruitful of hlcssing. *y"=ai- f—r.x the article omitted from
the noun in a definite phrase § 2 ID. 1. c, or else the noun is in the con-
struct before its adjective §>'252. 2, §254.6.0. Comp. rvy-rrr. p»
Ezr. 7 : 8. *6*gn tanct\fied, i. a made sacred, set apart to a sacred use.
The natural interpretation of the language is that this was done at the
time of creation, and not ages afterwards at the giving of the law upon
Sinai. This too agrees with the traces of peeks, < bsn.7 I I. 8 : 10, 17 :
12. '.0 : 10, and the sacredness of the number seven in the patriarchal
age, Gen. 21 : 28 etc., as well as among several ancient nations, with
the observance of the Sabbath in Israel before they came to Sinai. Kx.
10 : 23, etc. and with the exhortation in the fourth commandment to
remember the Sabbath day as though it were an institution with which
■ ■re already acquainted and not then introduced for the first time.
tali sign of definite object with suf. § 238. 2, §270. rtnto^jb . . . N~a
I so as V> iiaik<\ i. e. created not in its elements only, but so as to
give it its completed form and full accomplishment, or tin- first verh may
qualify the second £ 269. ", //""A in a creative manner, or by creation.
1. nV« demonstrative § 73. 1, pre licate §359*2, referring either to
what precedes, (Jen. It) : .», 20, 31, 32, or to what follows, (Jen. 10 : 1.
This verse may be regarded as a formal conclusion of the foregoing nar-
rative of the creation, theee are the generatione, i. e. such was the origin
of the heavens and the earth. But it seems Letter to adopt the Jewish
division of the text, and make it the heading of the ensuing section,
$ : 1 — 1 : 26; for (1) A like phrase occurs eleven times in (iencsis, and
invariably as the heading of successive portions of the book, e, g. "> : 1,
G : 9, 10 : 1 etc. (2) These titles in every other instance introduce an
BjCCOUnt, not of the ancestry of the persons named in them, but of their
■I'lants and family history ; hence t!x generations (rr-i^n III. f. pi.
NOTES ON GENESIS 2 ! 2-4. ' 87
const, from 4 root tV; to bring forth § 190. b) of the heavens and the
earth record not how they came into being, but the origin and history
of man who sprang from them or was formed out of them. In strictness
indeed it was from the earth alone that man was made, but the heavens
and the earth form one whole, the common theatre of the history now to
be unfolded. For that reason the creation of both was described to-
gether, 1 : 1 etc. and now follow their generation* or the further devel-
opments upon the scene thus prepared. This first stage of human history
embraces a more minute account of the creation and original state of
man, 2 : 4 — 25, as preliminary to ch. 3, the fall, the sequel of which is
ch. 4, the sundering of the race into two opposite branches, and the ini-
tiation of the struggle foreshadowed, 3 : 15, between the seed of the
woman and the seed of the serpent.
CN-ii-a prep, a with Niph. inf. const, of K-a § 2G7. b, and 3 m. pi.
suf. § I0G. a, § 276. 3, here representing the subject § 102. 3, in their
being created, i. e. when they were created. The marginal note is
N-vyT 'n (fern, of the Chaldee adj. «r»t § 19G. d) small He § 4. a, which
the Rabbins explain as a mystic reference* to the future diminishing and
passing away of the material creation, or as suggestive of the anagram
crt-rsa in Abraham, for whom, together with his seed, the universe was
created, and which some critics have doubtfully conjectured to indicate
a reading with n omitted § 91. b. cva in the dag indefinitely for at the
time of, Lev. 14 : 57, 2 Sam. 23 : 20 ; there is no implication, as some
have imagined, at variance with ch. 1, that the creation occupied but
one day. This may be parallel to and explanatory of the preceding
txrarr , comp. Num. 3 : I, or it may be the beginning of a new sentence
which is continued in ver. 5, comp. 5 : 1. rrrs const, before its sub-
ject D"n"5N rnrr and governing c*icri y-x as its object § 254. 9. b. rvrr
Jehovah III. § 192. 1, with the vowels of ipx Lord § 47, from the root
rnn = rrn to be, denoting not a future quality, he who will become, i. e.
will unfold or reveal himself hereafter, or he who will be, i. e. who is to
come, but, as proper names so formed invariably do, a permanent essen-
tial characteristic, he who is, who has existence in its fullest and highest
sense, the self-existent and hence eternal and unchangeable, paraphrased
Rev. 1 : 4, 8, ' which is and which was and which is to come,' whence
the conclusion has sometimes been erroneously drawn that n;rp is com-
pounded of the future i-t'r.^, the participle rnn and the preterite rv- .
Hitherto God has been called exclusively rr.'is ; from this verse to the
end of ch. 3 he is prevailingly called c-sn n;rv , and in ch. I rrtnv
This interchange, which is too remarkable to be accidental, and which
though less conspicuous is yet perceptible in the rest of Genesis, gave
g3 HIBRBW CHKKSTOMATHY.
rise to the critical hypothesis that the sections using different divine
asanas bare proceeded from different authors, one being distinguished
preference for :t;n and the Other b*> his preference for rtl'W*.
lint this hypothesis, notwithstanding the ingenuity with winch it has
i iDStrncted, fails to account for the very unusual combination
----n -•'-• . which is found in but one other passage in the lVntateiich.
Bx, Q ; :;it, and but rarely in the rest of the Bible, and also for the
frequent occurrence of one divine name in the midst of a section charac-
. mainly by the other. This shows that the phenomenon in
question has not arisen from an unconscious peculiarity of style in dif-
ferent writers, but is due to the intelligent selection of the appropriate
word as determined by the thought and the connection. Although then
names are in a multitude of cases used indiscriminately, as 'God' and
' Lord' are in English, and it would be vain to seek a reason in every
case why one is employed rather than the other, there is a real distinc-
tion between them, which ifl sometimes observed. Thus in the opening
chapters of (lenesis C"-;s . whi.li is the more general name of Qod, is
employed in the account of theVreatien ; but in that of the fall, with its
premise of redemption, from which all the subsequent revelations of
Btercy are unfolded, the covenant name m'm is Deed, which specialty
belongs to him as the God of revelation and of grace. In th • first step
of the transition from one to the other both names are combined to in-
dicate their identity; m*ir< is no other than c-r'ha ;, the God of the co-
venant is the same with the God of creation. The exceptional use of
i-rVx in 3 : 1. 3. 5 is because the serpent is either speaking or ad-
dressed, where the covenant name of God would be as inappropriate as
in language uttered by idolatrous Gentiles ox directed to them. dud. ;> j
SO, comp, ver. 2S, 1 ,<am. 4 : 7. 8, 30 : 15, 1 Kin. 20 : 23, comp. ver.
g& Again, in 1 : 26 Ere speaks of c-~n because she has p
tu Qod as working in nature, whereas in 1:1 it is rt-rv . who had
granted her a pledge of the promised redemption.
:r-:r- fm arth, named before AM**M, as in but one other pas-
's, lis: 18, a- some suppose, to indicate the order of their forma-
tion, 1 : 0 — 10, the earth on the third day and the heavenly bodies on
the fourth; but more probably because the earth was chiefly concerned
in the following narration. d'iiis inversion of the accustomed order
imparts to the expression a sort of poetic character, whence the omission
of the article |247.
."). rvr i hz- . Three constructions are possible: (1) r,-v may be the
fnfef in \er. I. comp. Ex. 12:84 ; sothe LXX, N'uIlt. and Bng,
Ver. (2) It may be the subject of r-— and the beginning of a new
NOTES ON GENESIS 2 ! 4-7. 89
sentence, and no § 256. c, shrub of the field was tjel in the earth, comp.
1 Sam. 3 : 3. 7. (3) The sentence may begin with ova and ^ simply
form the connection with this statement of time § 287. 3, comp. Gen.
19 : 4, fa the </./// etc. then no shrub etc. This last construction seems
to be the best, nn'er- I. 2, from an obsolete r\h root § 185. d ; its re-
peated occurrence in ch. 2 and 3, and that even in combinations in
which y-x is found in ch. 1, e. g. nnbn rvrr 2:19. 20, 3 : 1.14, has been
perverted into an argument for diversity of authorship. The simple ex-
planation is that y-N denotes earth in contrast with heaven, and land in
contrast with water. But throughout this section there is a tacit opposition
between the garden, or the space enclosed for man's primeval habitation,
and the open space without, or the field. BHto followed by the future
referring to past time § 263. 1. b, accent Y'thibh §30.2. '■'S because
assigns a double reason for the non-existence of vegetation at the time
spoken of, the lack of rain to prepare the ground for its production, as
well as of man for whose use it was designed. The period referred to
is before the creation of plants and trees upon the third day, or, in the
judgment of others, a vegetation suited to the wants of terrestrial animals
may first have been brought into being on the sixth day, prior to their
creation and that of man. It is next stated how these two requisites
were supplied, in ver. 6 rain, in ver. 7 man. Every thing to the end of
this chapter is in the strictest sense preliminary to the history of the-
fall. Details necessary to acquaint us with the situation, vs. 5-17, and
the actors, vs. 18-25, which, though falling within the period covered by
chap. 1, would have been unsuited to its majesty and would have marred
its symmetry, were reserved for this place. "Wteri in the sense of the
pluperfect § 262. 1. yfc § 236, in the absolute state § 258. b.
6. thi conj. l , not adversative but, as though it introduced a sub-
stitute for the missing rain, but copulative and, proceeding to show how
it was actually supplied § 287. 1 ; in I. 2, from an obsolete w root § 186.
c, vapour, which rising from the earth was condensed into rain and
watered the ground. *$?*_, b guttural § 109, and nV verb § 168, future
denoting repetition § 263. 4 ; the following pret. with Vav conv. np«W
§ 100. 1, has a like sense § 265.
7. -s*fi from ^s verb § 144. 2, with a double object §273.3. Vav
conv. draws back the accent and changes Pattahh to Seghol § 147. 5;
the postpositive accent § 30. 1 is repeated in some editions. In 1 : 27,
where the immediate exercise of divine power in the creation of man
was to be made prominent, ana was employed ; here the thought is
directed to the material of which he was made, and the proper word is
is; to form, U6ed of a potter moulding vessels of clay. rt?i :s § 129. 1
90 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIY.
and % guttural Jj 123. 1. vins prep, and noun t)x I. 1. § 184. b ('t
and :d roots) by contraction for q:x £ 64. 2 from q;« to breathe, hence
breather, now, here UO the dual nostrils, with Daghesh-forte § 207. 2,
and S :n. ■- Buf. g 220, 2. rx:-: I. with fern, ending § 198. a (2), const,
before its quality §354* 6, which is expressed by the abstract n^h
m B»p) /'>'■ 1 201. 1.". '•?... WIM was /o or unto, the preposition
implying a change of state or condition, hence tncame, see 1 : 14. 29.
8. su". :c g 129. 1 and V guttural § 123. 1. It has been charged
that ch. 2 contradicts ch. 1 in making the creation of man prior to that
of plants. Dut (1) the plants and trees here spoken of are those of the
garden of Eden, not those of the earth generally. (2) The priority ac-
corded to man, even as respects this garden, lies in the order of thought
rather than in the raocosBJOP of time. To prepare the way for an ac-
count of the garden of Eden, the writer, ver. 5, reverts to the time when
there were yet no plants in the earth. As these, and especially the
trees of Eden, which he has chiefly in mind, were for the sake of man,
he speaks, ver. 7. of hi> creation, then, ver. 8, of planting the garden
and putting man in it, then, ver. 9, in order to reach the idea that it
I i inly an abode but a place of trial, of the trees which were made
n there, and finally, ver. 15, of man's being placed there to dress
and to keep it. That this narration, though linked throughout by. futures
with Yav coiiversive, does not aim at strict chronological succession, is
obvious, since the act of placing man in the garden could not both have
I 1 and followed the production of the trees. And if the succes-
sion is that of the association of ideas rather than of chronology, then
the circumstance that the formation of man is named before the planting
of the garden, does not prove that it preceded it in actual fact. It is
indeed mnch more natural to assume that the contrary was the real
order of occurrence. "ja_ I. § 18G. c, from v'y root -,:» to protect, hence a
place protecte 1, aeonrely fenced about, <t </ ir.lt/t. mm this orthography
is appropriated exclusively to Eden, the abode of our first parents. The
Eden of Latex timei, 2 Kin. l!» : 12, is -,-'r. --"". As the Hebrews
estimated direction by measuring from the object spoken of and not
toward it, as we are aocustomed to do, see on .---•: 1 : 7, their from east
is equivalent to our mtbamrd, i. e. from the reel of the land of Eden,
and Consequently in the eastern part of the land. --]'_, '•*$ verb £ 153.5.
As c-p; also has a temporal mum, SlUiyMlVy, this verse gave rise to
the legend thai pyHw was older than the world, S Esdraa 3 i G.
9. r-'i-^-- \'.iv conv. oomprsssea Bhirik in lliph. fut. mTstra g '»:».
3, which in V' gutt. verbs becomes I'attahh g 123.2, §126.1. ":_:
with simple Sh'va £ 112. 6, tlie participle expressing BOt only a constant
NOTES ON GENESIS 2 : 8-13. 91
experience but a permanent quality, not merely desired but desirable
§ 266. 1. ns"^ III. § 190, from n«n to see, bence tbat which is seen
§ 191. 5, as to appearance. Vsnk? III. from Vbn to eat, for food. ysn as
this is ofteu a collective, some have been of opinion that there was not only
one but many trees of life and trees of knowledge ; the pronoun referring
to the latter, however, is always in the singular, ver. 17, 3 : 3, etc. The
article is prefixed to the following word o^nn § 216. 3, § 256, to render
Y? definite. For the same reason nyin Kal const, inf. of ■*£ §144.3,
§ 148. 2, and !? gutt. verb §123, receives the article contrary to the
general rule §245.5.6, comp. 1 Kin. 10 : 19. : rw ants are the direct
object of the verb, the tree of knowing good and evil. The rhetorical
character of the accents is exemplified in the pause made upon the name
of this fatal tree and the deliberate manner in which it is to be pronoun-
ced, yjj though in the close connection of the construct state having
Zakeph Gadhol, and n?^n having Tiphhha.
10. nnai I. 2. from in: to Jioiv, subject preceding the verb in a de-
scriptive clause, see on y-.srri 1 : 2. ns^ time of participle § 266. 3.
r^r-5, nV § 168, prep, expressing the design or the result, in order to
or so as to. lAa* fut. because consequent to the preceding ; the river
waters the garden and will be divided, i. e. is afterwards divided § 263.
5. a. rt-rn pret. with Vav conv. assimilated in sense to preceding
future § 265, with V be unto, i. e. become, ver. 7. «fs"?»% cardinal § 223.
1, peculiarity of form § 223. 2, and construction § 250. 2, § 251. : tfltfyN*
I. 1. § 207. 1. /.
11. e» I. 2. abbreviated from obsolete rh root § 185. d. T^s*rt the
one, where we would use the ordinal number, because in a series or
enumeration the first is counted one. pw^a IV. § 193, from oi e to
overflow, like most other objects in antediluvian geography of doubtful
if not impossible identification. a=bn the one compassing § 259. b, not
necessarily making a complete circuit of the land, but going around one
side of it, or going about tortuously through it. n^hn I. 2. with fem.
ending, perhaps from Virt sand (root h>n to whirl about), the sandy
region, Ifavilah, with the article on account of its original appellative
sense § 246. 1. a. ee — hcn § 74. amn the well known metal gold
§ 245. 5 (see note c) ; for the same reason in ver. 12 tf^van § 195. 1 and
; firfsn .
12. arn § 16. 3. b, § 234. a. Kirn remote demonstrative § 71. a
(3), § 73. 3, § 47, with the article § 249. 2. a>u predicate follows the
subject in a descriptive sentence § 259. a.
13. yr.-i IV. from rj-A to burst forth, tic's the land of Cash, the
region settled by the descendants of Cush, the son of Ham, Gen. 10 : 6,
92 nEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
though it is uncertain which portion of that vast territory is here desig-
i by this name.
11. '~?-r- notwithstanding its seeming diversity is really a modifica-
tion of the name Tigris by interchanging smooth and middle mutes and
liquids (dkl * tgr) and prefixing a guttural, ntrp g litis. 2» a, either
•'. when luiM Amyria must be restricted to Mesopotamia, or in
front <•/, i. 1-. between tin- region Where Moses was and Assyria, which
will then denote the empire so called exclusive of Mesopotamia, ncij?
may be used adverbially or may lie the direct object of -pr- ^ 271. 2.
K-r eopnla ;< 25 s. •_'. :r-s Buphrate^ which was too familiar to need
further description.
15. *-.-■. g L88t 2. «l£|M from r.-.: g loO. 1, with 3 m. s. suf. § 101.
2. r-crV- "7=1"' Kal inf. oonat with suf. :; 101.3. no Daghesh lene in
', g 22. d (1 ), both the positive and the negative side of his task.
16. V: Piel i'ut. of ma £ 171. 1, here followed by V?, because the
command is regarded as something laid upon the man, elsewhere oc-
casionally by V.x or \ before the person to whom it is directed : more
frequently the person commanded is, as in English, the direct object of
Mbfl v« r!>. The language of the command is introduced by -xx!> so as to
Sty. V:s g ST. g 2S2. :V=xn § 110. 3, § 111. 2. a, the 'future per-
missive ^ 263. l .
17. •,*?«*, and stands, even in adversative clauses, where our idiom
requires hut jj 287. 1. MM £ 233 (see note a) repeats for greater
clearness the idea of ys« § 281. •= for assigns the reason. -prx
§ 106. «, no Daghesh lene § 22. a (6). :rr.isp h« § 153, emphatic infin.
g 282 ; the phrase for the penalty of death in the laws of MosSB is
modelled after this, though as it was to be executed by man it is varied
|.v the substitution of the Hofthal for the Kal, e. g. Ex. I'd : 12, rvc
r : • slmll /,,' put to ihath.
18. nvr § 177. 1, const, before c-xr, ami subject of sentence £ -12.
//. with a maso. SSedseate I Ij. £ 275. 1, or SI infinitives even when they
i fem. ending regularly take ■ mass. adj. it may be explained as
a substitute for the neuter £ l!Mj. "• *~i? prep. V to, which when motion
is not implied bscOSSSi s4 or in, as in I. at. ,i /, (Jr. tit; -is I. from s'y
root i-3 to separate £ 1ST.. ,-, with suf. ij 221. ('., in hix sr/mratiu/i, i. e.
ttlone. ft Dag. OOnj. §24. B. 1JJ, abstract fox concrete, help for lii //iir.
:--:.:: btfl I o interpart, corresponding to him, lit. as 09*9 n<i<iinst him.
l'.>. ns»: £ 117. 1 and 1, SSI wr. 7. The alleged discrepancy be-
tween this account and eh. 1 in respect to the time and the occasion of
Breaking the inferior animals is purch imaginary. It is not here de-
clared that they were created after man and for the purpose of providing
NOTES ON GENESIS 2 '. 14-23. 93
a help meet for him. To suppose them made for this purpose is to
charge God with failure in his first attempts, which the writer surely
cannot have intended to do. And the future with Vav conv. does not
always imply strict succession of time, see on ver. 8, also Gen. 12:1,
comp. 11 : 32. Especially where two such verbs are connected as here
Na>2 .... -is»; , the progress not infrequently lies wholly in the second,
to which the first is in fact, though not in form, subordinate, the phrase
being really equivalent to ' he brought the animals which he had formed
etc' So Deut. 31 : 9, 'And Moses wrote this law and delivered it,' can
only mean 'he delivered this law which he had written.' xa-^ § 1G0.
3, § 1GG. 4, object omitted because sufficiently plain from the connection,
comp. § 243. 1. rrx~V § 1G8. n» § 75. 1. n^n fut. relative to a pre-
ceding past, would call § 2G3. 1, government see on N-pn 1 : 5. ft sing,
in distributive sense §275. G, masc. § 27G. 3. »23 in apposition with
ft §253.1. sen copula, for which our idiom requires the substantive
verb ivas § 258. 2.
20. e^nV* here a proper noun, and therefore without the article
§246. 1.
21. %??! § 129. If § 99. 3, that which is divinely sent is represented
as descending from above, ns-^n III. § 192. a, from Din to be in a deep
sleep denotes a deep and in most instances a supernatural sleep, ri™
8 223. 1. a. s rrantrn 3 f. s. suf. with a epenthetic, a form used mostly
with verbs § 238. 1. b, § 101. 2, § 105. b, under, then in place of, in-
stead of.
22. ia»2 §171.1. *wV fern, of t>» § 207. 2 (see note e), § 214. 1.
b, root via to be feeble, sickly, the proper terms for the male and female
of the human species, while -ir t and na^s are common to them with other
animals, and are therefore used, 1 : 27, when man is contemplated as the
head of the animate creation. vX="} § ^**^' *> § ^^' ^» § ^®" ^-
23. ms't demonstrative § 73. 1. nftii §245. 3. b, from ey_5 to beat,
transferred to marking time, bgjf from BSS to be strong. »"|s'3 § 232,
ic-'X like vir, avrjp, denotes a man as distinguished from a woman, or in
the married relation a husband as opposed to the wife; e?s like homo,
avSpiDiro';, is the generic name embracing both sexes, and is used, parti-
cularly with the article, in a collective sense of mankind, or individually
of Adam, the progenitor of the race. When contrasted with each other,
bix denotes an ordinary man, or one of low rank, while tin; is a bum
par excellence, one distinguished by manly qualities or high position.
Both may have the sense of indefinite pronouns, a man, i. e. some one,
any one, each, nrip/5 Methegh § 45. 2, compound Sh'va § 1G. 3. b,
Daghesh forte omitted § 25.
94 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIT.
24. The language of Adam continued, or a remark of the writer.
«U| vpnn, or, since the effect rests upon its cause, because of, on ac-
count of so, i. e. (here/ore. -BJg Makkcph §43, §88 (3 m.). v=x
I' 220. I.e. -"' r,">"' foUewed by I fa denoting combination, in
uui-n, with, elsewhere by V or Vs to, or in the sense of ardent pursuit by
— s a/h r.
■r-- g 27& ft. c-"r /.'"/ MM $250. 2. a, not r"/ro 0/ them,
which wank) require the insertion of the prep, fQ , comp. vrvVac rn«
ver. 21. c-tin? pi. of pfin i: 207. 2. C, by (iescnius derived from e^s ,
but as this verb has a different sense, it ifl perhaps better to regard it as
a shortened form of e .*? IV. from -,'? to ti miked § 193. r. The mar-
ginal note is p~.r ■#£ agi Diqhes'i after S'txrck, which is here a short
vowel § 14. a, § 19. 1. s-rrsr^ § 154.2, §90. 6, fut. since it follows
from the preceding, were not ashamed in consequence § 263. 5. a.
CHAPTER III.
1. WUipi onomatopoetic root rns to fuss, article §24.5.3, subject
6tands first in a descriptive sentence, z — v 1. 2, from c~? /<; be eunniny,
predicate § 259. 2, superlative § 2G0. 2 (1). -*z t|fc ako ^'a< as an ex-
clamation, It is then true also that God has said ! or as a question,
though without the usual sign of interrogation § 284, Is it true also
that etc. t The accession implied in t)g is to whatever would be
naturallv understood. In addition to everything else has he also or
even said? chiH, see on tnft* rtjtr 2:4. Vb« . . . nV might be trans-
lated not from any § 25G. r, as though the tempter purposely exag-
gerated the rigour of the prohibition ; this is the usual MOM when ta
is indefinite, but as it is here definite by construction it seems better to
read nut fr<nn all, i. e. from a part only, comp. Num. 23 : 13.
2. iVrso, the future is permissive § 203. 1.
3. "yptfl dependent upon :Vaxn and repeated in )«j)q ; not upon -;:x ,
as the Eng. Ver. might be understood, -.yjr :t § 129. 1, commonly fol-
lowed by ? (as are also other verbs of 6ense, e. g. smell, hearing, and
si"ht, though verbs of sight are modified in meaning by this construction,
see on 1 : 4), indicating the intimate conjunction of the sense with its
object ; or if the prep, be taken in the partitive sense which it likewise
has, it will resemble the Greek construction of this same class of verbs
with the partitive genitive, 'to tOOofa in a thing,' i. e. somewhere within
ire extent as opposed to uniform contact throughout. The verb
is also sometimes followed by Vs to, if unto, V? vpon, or by the direct
. 1 jeet \ 272. 2. :;-r-.r \ ss (- Mid 8 m. pi.), paragogic Nun causing
: jet tion of Kamets § 157. 3.
NOTES ON GENESIS 3 : 1-12. 95
4. rrin-KV emphatic infin. § 282 ; the negative adverb is also rendered
prominent by being prefixed to the whole phrase, instead of standing in
its customary place between the infinitive and the finite verb.
5. ^s confirmatory, for. -»s declarative, that, snpcsi, Vav connects
with cr*a § 287. 3, by which the action is referred to the future § 2G5.
b, plural verb' with dual subject § 278. b"fr?$*» § 231. 3. a. »j^ may
agree with the preceding noun § 275. 3. a, or better perhaps with the
subject of the sentence § 27G. 3, const, before its object § 251. 9. b.
6. N-m § 172. 4. -rnsn III. f. from rrx to long for, hence a desire,
delight, y sn, observe the article. V'srrV Gesen. to behold, others, as
Eng. Ver. to make wise, ^istt § 221. 5. c. Vrxpn § 35. 2.
7. e^-s IV. root "rt» to be naked § 193. c, see on 2:25, nakednesses,
abst. noun for adj. naked §254. 6. a. rjVr 1.2, root nVs to ascend, grow
up. n:s-n fig-tree, from its spreading, root -,Nn to extend. cr-\, the
simple pronoun used as a reflexive,/or themselves. :r-iin,root -uh to
gird.
8. ?>•«»;! to hear, followed by the direct object or by a , see on ;i*ap
ver. 3 ; with V or Vn it means to hearken to. V-ip* the kindred verb is ob-
solete in Heb. though in use in Arabic, to sag, here not voice but sound,
since ^irrria (to go for one's self § 80. 1 (2), hence to toalk about, comp.
Fr. se promener) being without the article is a predicate and not a qualify-
ing participle § 259. 2. It was consequently the noise of the walking
which was heard, not the. voice of God as he was walking. The subject
with its predicate is subordinated to Vip-na yetc comp. 1 Kin. 14 : 6,
just as it might be to yac alone § 273. 4. mnV at (see on I'raV 2 : 18)
the tvind or breeze of the dag, i. e. toward evening. l£g%f)*2 § 276. 1.
?|$a from the face or presence of, generally used before persons as yc
before things.
9. i*£* § 236. 3, § 104. b, § 105. b.
10. ;(Vp-n« , object emphatically prefixed § 270. a. : Nahxi , Niphal
reflexive' § 77. 2.
11. ■>» §75. 1. -viH § 129. 1, properly signifies 'to cause to be be-
fore (prep, -iss) any one,' i. e. to show, tell, followed by \ or less fre-
quently the direct object of the person. — ,«n § 230. 1. 'vvc. . . • ~-n ,
relative governed by -,» § 74, § 285. 1. S^lf W § 169. 2, commonly fol-
lowed by the direct object of the person, more rarely by V? tq)on, h»
unto, or 5 to, the command being conceived of as laid upon a person or
directed to him. "|nVaV, negative adverb formed by adding paragogic
\ §61. 6. a, to the obsolete nVa from rrra to waste awag, be reduced to
nothing ; this is always used instead of vb before the infin. with h .
12. nnns §130. 1, §86.6(2 m. s.). ■%> = '*•;., this prolonged form
96 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
of tli<- prop, at o.-curs only before 1 sing, suffix. Kir: § 71. a (3), § 281
:- = n; g 111. 2. b.
14. -V=«, prep. i« in its comparative sense § 2G0. 2 (1). tpns I. 2
root "jfjl to betufi heme that which bendfl or curves. //<7/y. 7;Vr £ 151. 1.
The posture to which the serpent is doomed and his eating dust, not as
hi- proper food, conip. Ps. 102 : 10, but as an incidental consequence
of his prostrate form, is a standing type of the humiliation and doom of
Satan the real seducer, w from D*i § 207. 1./.
15. ~2-to I. f. from a-x to be hostile. JRWJ1 thy seed, i.e. devils and
wicked men, Mat. 13:38, John 8:44. -j-.t her seed, i. e. in its
widest sense, mankind limited only bf the opposition just suggested in
the 'seed of the serpent,' the defection of those who attach themselves
to the party of the enemy. The tempted, ruined race shall trample under
foot its enemy and seducer. So the apostle Paul applies it, Rom. 10 :
20. At the same time this victory is really achieved by One from
amongst mankind, the Messiah, and the expressions are so framed as to
be specially applicable to him. His birth of a virgin makes him pecu-
liarly the seed of the woman, while the singular pronoun n;n and his
being said to bruise or crush Satan himself WMfc rather than his seed,
gives it the appearance of a personal and individual contlict. That
7-t may be used of an individual appears from 4 : 25. esi'n, a second
olject indicating the part affected § 271. 4, $ 273. 2.
1G. rz-:* § 175. 2. H£inw» IV. from as? to be afflicted § 193. 2,
hence toil, sorrow. tiffSni IV. from n-n to conceive, contracted from -,'pnn ,
as if for T;3s~'v; § 53. 3. a. It is not necessary to assume a hendiadys for
the sorrow of thy conception ; the meaning is thy sorrow and especially
thy conception considered as a painful suffering condition. ^Vp § 144.
2. C":r £ 207. 1. a, root n:s to build § 185. </, offspring considered as
constituting their parent's house, l^ffgjijpn III. f. § 102. 2. a, from psx
to run after, desire. :~s-V ;:■<:- Makkeph § 43, § 88 (3 m.) ; for the con.
■traction with i , sec on 1:18.
17. c-n*-h, here, as 2:20, a proper name, and therefore without
the article B L'lti. 1. !pinf» <>n thy account. The origin of this sense
baa been variously accounted for; perhajw the simplest explanation is
the following, suggested by Kwald. -)«a?t from -ia? to pass, denotes that
which passes out of something els-, its 'product' or 'consequence'; as
a noun it is used of the produce of the earth ; as a preposition, in which
cave it is always Compounded with s, it means in ansca uence €*f, on
memmt <>f ; PlOU accent £ 66. (•'*)• RfVsjin compound Sh'va § 1G. 3. bf
Nun epenthetic § 101. 2, cat //. i. e. the fruit of it, comp. Isa. 1 : 7.
18. y;p") thorn from y?p to cut, on account of its pricking or cutting.
NOTES ON GENESIS 3 ! 14-24. 97
•nvi'i II. § 187. 1. e, from -rr , perhaps in the sense of growing luxuri-
antly, hence a thistle. ^V , pausal form for •$> § Go. a. pVr*n, accent
shifted by Vav conversive § 33. 4, § 100. a, eat the herb of the field, in
contrast with the trees of the garden.
19. rajs I. f. from 'a root n; to floio § 184. b, Tsere retained in
the const. § 216. 1. b ; the prep, a expresses the condition in which he
should eat bread, a condition induced, as is implied, by the toil necessary
to procure it ; or it may be used, as it often is, to denote the price, the
thing purchased being regarded as contained in that which is paid as
its equivalent, in return for or at the cost of the sweat, etc. ^sn , pri-
marily nose, then used, as here, for the whole face. Vsxn § 35. 1. ch.V
I. 1. root cnV to consvme. ■»» is confirmatory of the thought that man
must return to the ground ; the second "a is coordinate with the first,
stating the same reason but with greater fulness.
20. mp»3, construction different from 2:20. nih Eve, II. f. from
root mn archaic form of ;vh to live, hence life, abst. for concr. source or
dispenser of life ; ■»& assigns the reason, because through her, as ap-
peared from ver. 1G, the race was to be preserved from extinction.
21. n«n> § 21G. 2. b. ~\*y skin, root nis to be naked. IBM^
§ 276. 3. ' "
22. jh«a construct though followed by a prep. § 255. 1 ; not an
ironical reference to the language of the tempter, ver. 5, but an asser-
tion of its truth, though in a very different sense from that in which he
designed it to be understood. *vm § 233, §275.3. a. ca^, not only
take, as he has done, of the forbidden tree, but also etc. § 39. 4. The
concluding sentence of this verse is incomplete : it is broken off by an
abrupt change from word to deed, and instead of a mere declaration of
the divine purpose the actual expulsion of man from Eden follows.
23. j e»« . . . tf* § 74.
24. icns^t § 99. 3. a. -,5«^, from the same root comes nj^s
Shekinah, the name given by the later Jews to the symbol of the di-
vine residence in the tabernacle and the temple, &""« > see on 1 : 7,
2 : 8. tnV fame, i. e. the flashing blade, or with the sense of the ad-
jective flaming sword § 254. 6. a, from isrrb to burn, s^nn sword, from
a-h to be waste or lay waste, Jjn* const. § 254. 9. a.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
1. 3*»; fut. with Vav conv. continues the narration § 99. 1, though
the succession thus indicated is not always that of time or of actual oc-
currence, see on 2 : 8. 19. The writer here resumes the direct narrative
7
98 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIT.
35 : 27, from which he had diverged to introduce Isaac's death; 35 : 28.
29, and what he thought it necessary to say about Esau's line, ch. 36.
Having thus dismissed them from the history, he can now pursue unin-
terraptedly his account of Jacob's family. In like manner the history
of [gaac's family, 25 : 10, follows the record of Abraham's death, 25 : 7,
and of [shmaeVfl line. 25 ; 12 ; and Sham's descendants, 11 : 10, succeed
those of Noah's other sons, 10 : 1. The statement of this verse accord-
ingly, though not posterior in time to what immediately precedes, is so
in the order of narration to which the writer steadfastly adheres through-
out, the book, the direct line of descent of the chosen seed being post-
i until the lateral branches have first been traced, f^jga § 21C. 3.
v=n § 220. 1. ft
2. n^M § 259. 2. a(b?* rv^Vn the generations of Jacob, i. e. an ac-
count of his descendants. This is the uniform style of the titles pre-
fixed to the different sections of Genesis, see on 2 : 4. It appears to
bare bean selected on account of the prevailingly genealogical character
of the history, the genealogies constituting, as it were, the frame work
of which the narrative is the filling up. Jacob is henceforth contem-
plated not as an individual but as a patriarch, the father and head of a
family, whose fortunes are interwoven with his own. — ji § 215. 1. b.
Terms of natural relationship are extensively employed in Hebrew to
express various kinds of relation or dependence § 25 t. 0. a. Time is
viewed as the parent of that which is produced within it, and a person
or thing as the offspring of the time during which he or it has existed.
The ordinary mode of stating the age is that here employed, ton of seventeen
years, i. e. seventeen year* old. The chronological difficulty, which some
have fancied here, is purely imaginary, and has arisen from neglecting to
observe that though the writer in pursuance of his plan (seeonvcr. 1) has
recorded the death of Isaac, 35 : 29, before proceeding to the history of
Jacob's family, that event did not take place for several years after the
occurrences now to be related. rrr, in the singular after seventeen
§251. 2. a. r?r. § 2G5, g 2GG. 3. a, verb following its subject in a
descriptive clause. r?i. This verb is often followed by rx , the sign of
the direct object. It' that is the case here, it must be read superintend-
ing his brothers (who were) with the flock. But as it would more
naturally have -,x- for its object) and it is sometimes elsewhere construed
with a , ns is doubtless the preposition with, and it is to be rendered
feeding or tending the flock with his brothers v>hM for rrx from mn
§ G3. 1. a, § 207. 2. b. The preposition r will then indicate the sphere
within which the action of the vcrl> was exercised, lit. acting as shepherd
M ih* flock, "jx-? § 215. 3. -v: »•-■ »nd lie was a lad § 258. 1. ^.a
NOTES ON GENESIS 37: 1-7. 90
from -(a § 207. 1. a, § 216. 1. -« from n*x § 207. 2. e. i^M , verb
i'y and »•) § 160. 3. nri bh*«, the suffix denotes the object § 2.1 1. 9 \
the noun is consequently indefinite, and no article is required by «■<
§ 240. 1. b, an evil report respecting them. Core p. Num. 14 : 37.
8. -•?:» § 2G0. 2. a. n^;vr— ,a § 201. 1. b, a son of old age, not
one possessed of the qualities which usually accompany age, as wisdom
and the like, but one born when his father was old, comp. 21 : 2. 7, 44 :
20, and the similar expression wife of thy youth,- Prov. 5 : 18. The ex-
pression is indefinite, and the construct relation paraphrased by the fol-
lowing iV § 257, perhaps because he was not the only son born to him
at that period of his life, n'rsi §35. 1, §265. b. : e*Bf n:na, LXX
yyrwva ttolkIXov, Vulg. tunica m poly mitam. Eng. Ver. coat of many colours.
This explanation is based on the assumption that d^b? means pieces:
a 'coat of pieces' might then mean one of patchwork, or of pieces of
various colours stitched together, or perhaps one so embroidered as to
present the appearance of being so composed. In 2 Sam. 13 : 18. 19,
the only other passage in which the expression occurs, it is rendered by
the LXX x"w Kap7rwT05, and by the Vulgate tunica talaris. In con-
formity with this the latest and best authorities understand by d-'B? ex-
tremities ; a tunic or undergarment of extremities is one reaching to the
wrists and ankles in contrast with those in ordinary use, which were
without sleeves and extended only to the knees.
4. n'riN § 238. 2. ->S'j , infin. not preceded by a prep. § 267. b ; -\*.-x
is commonly followed by V > Vx to or ta> , mn (prep.) with, but here and
in Num. 26 : 3 by the direct object of the person addressed, dhvh in
peace, peaceably, comp. on "rca*: , 2 : 18, or unto peace, with a peaceable
design.
5. bi§t! §271. 3. -wn § 129. 1, object omitted, comp. 2 : 19. «8>i
§ 145. 1, added again to hale, i. e. hated yet more § 269. a. It is
characteristic of Hebrew narrative that upon the first mention of Joseph's
dreams the result of his telling them to his brethren is stated, before a
more detailed account is given of them ; after which the resulting hatred
or jealousy of his brethren is mentioned again, vs. 8. 11. See an instance
of the same sort, 2 : 8, comp. ver. 15. No critic, even of those most dis-
posed to discredit the original unity of Genesis, has ventured to impute
this repetition to an intermingling of different narratives, and to ascribe
vs. 6-11 to a writer distinct from the author of ver. 5. And yet this
would be as reasonable as the like charges based on similar repetitions
occurring elsewhere.
7. c-tsVn- § 200. c. MBj^i pret., not part., as shown by the accent
§ 34, rose up in contrast with na^: § 65 (2) stood, nf^ljj fut. because
100 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
subsequent to the preceding § 2G3. 5. a, afterward encircled it. It is
better to give this word its proper verbal force than to regard it as
simply qualifying the verb which follows, prostrated themselves around.
-----.-■ g B2. .-». $ 176. 1, § 88 (2 and 3 f. pi.).
B. -»■;-, emphatic infin. § 282, followed, as is usual, by \>y over,
since the monarch is over his subjects or exalted above them ; more
rarely by a in, to define the sphere in which the sway is exercised, since
the local use of the prep, to designate the royal residence, e. g. reign in
Jerusalem etc., makes this ambiguous. On the other hand Vr'e to rule,
IB commonly followed by 2 in, and rarely by V? over, see on 1:18.
ex . . . n § 283. 2 shall thou reign as king or even rule in any way I
■ -.-■: --,plur. used indefinitely, his dreams, though only one had been
actually related, it being regarded by his envious brothers as a repre-
sentative rather than an individual fact, comp. 8 : 4, 21 : 7, 4G : 2, Judg.
12:7, 1 Sam. 17 : 13, Neh. G : 2, also Mat. 2 : 20, 27 : 44, where an ap-
parent discrepancy with Luke 23 : 39 is thus reconciled.
10. "vao'i, followed by Vn or h to before the person, and commonly
the direct ohject of the thing narrated, though in rare instances this is
preceded by by concerning or Vx in reference to. :a — i?A"J . rarely fol-
lowed by the direct object, commonly as here like other verhs expressive
of hostility by a , the hostility being conceived of as not only directed
towards its object, but reaching and penetrating it. It expresses more,
therefore, than our preposition at, which may be used in like connections,
e. g. 'to scold at* /pas?, Leah, or in the judgment of others, Bilhah
ver. 2, or Joseph's own mother, Rachel, who was already dead, 35: 19,
but is here mentioned by Jacob for that very reason, to make the ap-
parent absurdity of the dream more glaring. Brian § 230. 1, § 282. N-iis
J L57. ■"-, §270. 1. imi §2-19. 1.
11. iamKSpt), commonly followed by a , see on "i?a^ , ver. 10, less
frequently by the direct ol>joct or by V to, i. e. envious in reference to.
r»am , Vav in a disjunctive sense § 287. 1 ; the noun on account of this
implied contrast is put emphatically before the verb and receives a dis-
junctive accent.
12. -r». The marginal note is rs Vv ---j poimt over k and n. Ac-
cording to the Masora BUob extraordinary points, § 4. a, occur ten times
in the books of Moses, four times in the Prophets, and once in thellagio-
grapha. The Rabbins explain it by laying that, though pretending to
bed their father's flocks, they were in reality feeding their own spleen
against then brother. It may possibly have been designed to call at-
tention to the construction : r« and a follow Ml here as in ver. 2, but
with a different sense.
NOTES ON GENESIS 37 : 8-28. 101
13. nsV §151.1. ^hVeto §123.4. ne«»j , notwithstanding the
repeated change of subject, it is omitted from this and the following
verbs, because it can create no real embarrassment § 213. 1.
14. ^jMjm , commonly with the direct object of the thing brought,
and Vn before the person to whom or place to which it is brought. Here
the person is regarded as the remote object § 273. 3. a, bring me back
word, instead of to me.
1"). :t7=n fut. because the action though begun is not finished § 2G3.
2, what art thou seeking ?
17. \j gives confirmation, enwit § 273. 4.
18. p'n-ia at a distance, see on nnn« , 1:7. anp/; § 2G3. 1. b.
sVssrp] § 80. 1, made themselves subtle or deceitful, i. e. acted deceitfully,
here with a direct object, elsewhere with a , see on ver. 10. s tfrt3*£
§ 160. 4.
19. n»in § 73. 2. : xa part. § 2GG. 2, the same form as pret. ver. 23.
20. -tnxa § 248. a, a properly in, but after a verb of motion, into.
i:-ttNi § 100.' 2. a (l). innttpN § 101. 1.
21. C"!»iq out of their hand, i. e. from their power or threatened
violence. It is on account of this derived sense of the phrase that the
noun is singular with a plur. suf. ; so ?s^ ver. 27. sb|5 § 129. 1, § 1G9.
3, § 101. 2, the verb followed by a double object § 271. 4, we will not,
or let us not smile him as to life, i. e. kill him.
22. -Vk with the apoc. fut., which here does not differ from its
6imple form § 97. 2. b, is equivalent to a negative imperative, shed not.
23. — Rjjjita § 285. 2, according to the time that, i. e. when. WCB*
§287. 3, § 273. 2.
24. inh^i § 132. 2, § 39. 3. b. y« § 258. b.
25. D-Vwe* § 57. 2 (3) a. nxa § 34.
28. d,5.,<--tt. There is no inconsistency in speaking of the same caravan
as Ishmaelites, ver. 25, as Midianites, and as Medanites, ver. 3G ; for
though these were, strictly speaking, distinct tribes, yet from their close
affinity in origin, 25 : 2. 12, and character, the names might in a general
sense be used promiscuously. The fact appears to be that both here and
Judg. 8 : 24, comp. vs. 22. 26, Ishmaelite is a generic term, embracing
not only the proper descendants of Ishmael, but other Arab tribes, just
as Hellenes was used to designate the Greeks generally, though properly
denoting one subdivision of them. Or each of these three tribes may
in actual fact have been represented in this company of travelling
merchants. Upon this interchange of names, which is so readily ex-
plicable, certain critics have based the assertion that two contradictory
narratives are here blended. One is represented in vs. 25-27 and in
102 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATIIT.
ver. 28 from l*tt&5 onward; the otlier in ver. 28, as far as n'rr , and
in ver. 86. According to the first Joseph's brethren sold him to tho
Ishmaelites, who carried him down to Egypt. According to the second
certain Midianitc merchants, accidentally discovering him in the pit
where bifl brethren had left him to perish, drew him out and sold him
!gypt» Bat, 1. This is founded on a false theory of the constitu-
tion of the Pentateuch, as though it were not one continuous composition,
but made up of detached portions from different pens. 2. It gratuitously
impugns its credibility, as though it were a record of conflicting tradi-
tions instead of a consistent and well accredited history. 3. It is merely
an ingenious cross-reading, made out by dividing one sentence and dis-
locating others. 4. It is apparent that the writer, or, if the critics
please, the compiler saw no inconsistency in the different parts of what
he has presented as one connected narrative ; neither was such an in-
consistency suspected by any of his readers until very recently. The
mention of Joseph's being taken down to Egypt both at the beginning
and close of the paragraph, vs. 28. 3G (comp. on ver. 5), and again 39 :
1, where the subject is resumed after a digression (comp. 37: 1 with
35 : 27) lends no countenance to this critical hypothesis.
>:3t>v The subject of this and the next two verbs is not the Mid-
ianiti's hut the brethren of Joseph, 45:5, 6ee on ver. 13. c^-rja ,
the prep, denotes the price, see on 3: 19. Vj5t> shekels, which was the
current standard of value, is to be supplied § 251. 2. r, with which
BOS is in apposition §253.2; for the price, comp. Ex. 21:32, Lev.
27*: 5.
32. -nsr § 129. 1, § 94. d. h|hnq § 24. b, § 230. 2. a, § 283. 2.
•rs> < 221. 3. a.
:;"'- ~'-.'A § 105. a. ">':a Khs my son's c§at ! the abrupt brevity of
the exclamation is admirably suited to the occasion. IqhB § 282. a.
.".1. rotten. We would say u)>on Ins loins, and the llcb. might use
&f , Jer. 13 : 1, 18 : 37 ; but here it has a in, denoting intimate conjunc-
tion, i. e. in eontaet with, see on 3:3. Vsxn>.! §80. 1, used chiefly in
the Kal being more usual in poetry, followed by Vi; over, sine a the
0 >mmOB attitude of mourners is that of bending over the object of their
grief, or the prep, may mean on account of, the effect being conceived
as resting upon its cause, the grief resting upon its source, see 2 : 2 1.
It sometimes takes Vx in reference to.
86. Wj § 277. a, § 176. 8. ■-'.-::: § S05. ', § 207. 1. a. tern* § 101.
3, § 102. 3. orjsnrA § 80. a (2). -= might be explicative, that, which com-
monly introduces an indirect citation, but is occasionally used even before a
direct citation ; but it is better to regard it as confirmatory, for, referring
NOTES ON GENESIS 39 I 1-6. 103
to the implied language of his refusal, ' I will not be comforted, for, etc.'
or but, to which -*3 is often equivalent after a negative clause, r'-av ,
the continued and conscious existence of the dead is implied. ; asji
§ 172. 4, followed here by the direct object, elsewhere by V? over, h or
Vn in reference to, for.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
1. --■;n § 2G5, was brought down, not only because there was an
actual descent in leaving Palestine southward, but because of the moral
elevation attaching to it as the centre of religious hopes and aspirations.
Hence men are said to ' go up ' to Palestine and to Jerusalem from all
directions, Zech. 14 : 1G — 19, et passim.
2. rv.rr. The name Jehovah occurs significantly here and in a like
connection in vs. 3. 5. 21. 23. God's favour to Joseph was not a mere
providential benefit to him, but belonged to Jehovah's plan of grace and
his merciful dealings with his covenant people. After this chapter
rrrv occurs but once in the rest of the book, Gen. 49 : 18. When Joseph
speaks to the wife of Potiphar, ver. 9, to the servants of Pharaoh, 40 : 8,
to Pharaoh himself, 41 : 1G — 32, or to his brethren or they to him
while they thought him an Egyptian, 42 : 18, 43 : 29, 44 : 16, or when
Pharaoh speaks, 41 : 38. 39, or the steward of Joseph's house, 43 : 23,
the more general name r>n'i>N is the appropriate one. So in other cases,
where the thought is principally of God as ruling in providence, 42 : 28,
or a contrast is implied between what man devised and God appointed,
45 : 5. See on 2 : 4. — ns prep, with, implying fellowship and aid § 238.
2. tVM § 21G. 1. d, § 208. 3. c. rpx § 201. 2, §249. 1, his Egyp-
tian master.
4. rr»?2 differs from Ta», see Gesen. Lex. 3rnj;2n, change of subject
plain from the connection § 243. 1, see 37 : 13. 28 iV-s^-Vsi , ellipsis
of the relative, comp. ver. 5 ; § 285. 3.
5. '.rraa , prep, a in, suggests the sphere of his authority, and Vv over,
his elevation above what was thus subjected to him. ~Vaa in all, this
was the seat of the blessing. *fjji § 275. 1.
6. ins suf. refers not to Potiphar, he knew not anything with him,
i. e. which was in his own possession, but to Joseph, comp. ver. 8, and
is not dependent on ms«Ma § 195. 3, anything with him, i. e. which was
in Joseph's charge, but, as the order of the words requires, on »•;; did no-
knoio with hirr,, i. e. Joseph had not only the entire charge but the ex-
clusive knowledge of everything; his master shared with him only the
knowledge of what came upon his table. — ns1; § 254. 10.
104 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY.
:. -:- §98. 1, § 22. « (l).
9. ::-s g 263. 4, he, i. e. my master, is not ; the rendering 'there
greater, etc.* would require yt< without the suffix, comp. 40:8,
11 :8. V-i §260. 1. _-N '~ for if, which after a negative elause
87 : 35) is equivalent to but //or but when, i. e. except. i:ni in
that, i. e. because, the effect being regarded as involved in its cause.
:r--?xV £ 231. 3. a, in respect to God, the prep, indicating the direction
of the offence.
10. s-ans ' according to her speaking,' i. e. 01 she spake, the particle
strictly expressing the resemhiance or identity between the time of her
speaking and his not hearkening, and thus receiving the temporal sense
of at or when. DV; i b* § 280. 1. -xVi § 287. 3. *£$ § 87.
11. tS>rs § 231. 5. a, since the particle of comparison may express
not only identity hut a resemblance more or less remote, it is applied to
measures of time, space or quantity, not only to indicate exactness at,
but a more general correspondence about, comp. Gr. <L?, wact. ^ma
prep, partitive.
12. I'-iara §22. b, §221. 5. a, the prep, may be taken in its original
local sense as designating the part immediately affected by the seizure,
in his garment, or, which is more natural in English, it may indicate
the means, in which the action is regarded as involved, since that alone
rendered it possible, by his garment.
11. prtsV § 35. 1, § 92. d, h properly indicating the design, see on
1:11, which is here inferred from the result, comp. Ex. 17 : 3, Lev. 20 :
.'5. '.:a § 31, according to the turn given to the preceding verb the prep.
may, as after verbs of hostility, see on 37 : 10, indicate the object at
which the laughter is directed, and in which it rests, mock at us, or it
may denote conjunction, see on 3 : 3, 37 : 31, sport with us. V;^a , the
prep, a m iv denote the cause, means, or as lure the instrument, since
any thing may be regarded as residing in that, by, through or with which
it is effected.
15. t»:-- ^ 153. t. "v £287. 3.
1G. r?rn § 100. 1 and 3.''
17. prnS might be dependent on -xp- £ L60. 2, see ver. 14, but is
more probably to be connected with R* .
18. K-p«*, construction begtm with the infinitive and continued with
the future and Vav coii\ersi\e g 282. C.
20. e-pra i< 255. 2. — ,rx by ellipsis for the fuller fdrm co . . . -,*n
ir/irrr,comp. 40:3, or -z . . . -:x in which J74. — "* K'thibh §40,
for which the K'ri substitutes ---=x, the usual form of the noun, whereas
vox is commonly the participle.
NOTES ON GENESIS 40 i 1 10. 105
21. t^ § 172. 4. 'tn suf. denotes the object § 254. 9, he gave
graciously wrought favour toward him, in the mind of the keeper:
; nrbrj-jva ".to, a subordinate entrusted with the immediate oversight of
the prison, while Joseph's master, the captain of the guard, held the
supreme direction of its affairs, comp. 40 : 4.
CHAPTER XL.
1. !,yjh fut. with Vav con v. might have been used, comp. 39 : 7,
§287. 3, with prep. V, comp. 39 : 9.
2. t)S£»3 followed by V? , the prep, in a hostile sense indicating upon
whom the anger is directed ; it might also have Vn in respect to ; our
idiom requires at. sj«j § 250. 2, see on 1 : 16. W'nB § GO. 3. c,
§ 210. a.
3. D^tt § 255. 2, comp. 39 : 20.
4. cpn , not set him over them, as though the prep, were Vs, see 39 : 4,
but put him in charge with them, associated him with them to have the
care of their necessities, to wait upon them, as is immediately added.
According to the analogy of oriental courts these were officers of high
rank, and Potiphar assigns them his servant as their attendant, cc;
§ 274. 2. a.
5. dniMj § 250. 2. a.
7. :-v--§ 245. 3. b.
8. yx , the absolute form is only used when it is the last word in its
clause § 258. b.
9. -njni § 287. 3.
10. ngfe'sj § 223. 2, § 250. 2. rirjnfea § 205. a, the prep, may denote
comparison, as if it were blossoming, i. e. it seemed to blossom, or time
it was about blossoming, see on 39 : 10. 11. ~rVy , construed transitively
with the result of the action, went up, i. e. grew, put forth its flowers
§ 271. 1. -h , used collectively § 198. b, whereas the fem. nss denotes
a single flower. "V-r=- § 80. a (1), either matured grapes, or by a
transitive construction with the result of the action, ripened into grapes.
rKbcx § 183. c, § 210. e, § 216. 1. c It has been objected to the
truth and the antiquity of this narrative that, according to Herodotus,
2. 77, there were no vines in Egypt (ou ydp o-<p{ clo-t lv rfj \wprj afx-n-iXoi),
and according to Plutarch, De Is. et Osir. 6, wine was not in use there
before the time of Psammetichus (r)p£avTo Se irlveiv diro ^ap.prjTixov,irp6-
rtpov 8' oi* 1-lvov olvov). But Herodotus is only speaking of the region
which he denominates ' the grain country ' (W^ avf.ipop.ivqv klyvTrrov),
and even in regard to this his language must be taken with some limita-
106 TIEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
tions. See Paulinson's Herodotus, II. p. 108. Plutarch is speaking of
the free indulgence in wine by kings and priests as introduced by
Psammetichus in place of the restricted use which prevailed before.
The monuments of Egypt show incontestably that wine was used and
the grape cultivated there in the earliest periods by their delineations
of the vintage, the winepress, vessels for drinking and for holding wine,
■ltd ereu persona in a state of intoxication.
12. rV~- £ 250. 2, ?: 851. 2 and 1. ::n, copula § 258. 2.
13. »M*n3 § 100. 2. ^5.s § 221. G. a. nrx , used adverbially of
time, as in 59: 20 of place, when, the time in which.
14. i:p-OT-Dt» ■<», see on 30: 0, but if thou hast remembered me, etc.
with the implication as I trust thou wilt have done Ns-p-rri then do kind-
ness with me, I pray thee § 287. 2, or //' may bo equivalent to O if, and
express a wish, but if thou wouldst remember me, etc. and tvouldst c/o,etc.
Literally, wouldst haw remembered, the pret. §262. 1, denoting a past
in relation to the fut. sqp* § 35. 1 ; this tense is used here because the
act of memory at that time implies that he had been remembered during
the entire preceding period, comp. the use of ?nemini as a present in
Latin. The following verbs r.-vy-. etc. as they follow the future Mp*
obtain a future sense from Vav conv. r$ § G5. a. --ii? , see on 3 : 1 2.
15. aw § 03. d, § 282. a. -iiv § 15G. 4, the unusual position of the
accent is remarked in the marginal note § 32.
1G. aitt well not correctly, for this could not yet be known, but ac-
ceptably. : hWt-&? Herodotus, 2. 35, states it as one of the customs in
which the Egyptians differ from the rest of the world, that the men carry
burdens upon their heads and the women upon their shoulders.
20. rrVr § 150. 5, day of Pharaoh's bring born, the subject of the
passive verb receiving rug , since it is really the object of the action
§271
23. :-nr:r;;, Vav in an adversative sense.
CHAPTER XI.I.
1. '{-tfrom, denoting separation in point of time, i. e. after the end
of. z—.' -~~~f~ 5909, tu I :<"irs of days, the measure or quantity being
in apposition with the mat. rial £ 2.">:S. 2. -V? over, because a person
standing on the bank is above the surface of the river; the English
idiom require! by. I****;. The number of Egyptian words occurring in
this chapter afford* an incidental proof of its genuineness and truth.
2. rtfni y=» § 223. 2 ; the cow was the instrument and symbol of
NOTES ON GENESIS 41 : 1-21. 107
agriculture, and is here represented as coming up from the Nile, which
was the source of Egypt's fertility, m'3"1 § 254. 10.
3. hfcto lij), then edge or brink § 3. 1. a. ni?T § 216. 1. a (1).
4. nisn . . . rnin, the article is for the sake of making the pre-
ceding adjectives agree in definiteness with the noun to which they
helong § 249. 1. a ; the adj. themselves could not receive the art., being
in the const. § 256. »aj § 251. 4. yp^ § 1^7. 5.
5. r»;s* § 235. 3 (3)." t^?o § 207. 1. d, § 10. 3. b. r-^s in the
stalk, because forming part of it, in intimate union and conjunction with
it, see on 3 : 3.
G. rifcvrflh § 254. 9. b. D*1"*^, the southeast wind from the great
desert. Observe that n is a radical, not the plural ending.
8. CJSBi § 99. 3. a. "*&:* IV. § 193. c. r.-Kpu suf. refers to
D^'Jtt § 197. d. Mj*«j the pluf. and the sing. (ra$h) are used indiffer-
ently, according as the dream is contemplated as one or two.
9. ry-2-rx, the prep. with. i»»H §208. 3. :ci>n §245. 3. b.
10. 4? t£!>, see on 40 : 2. ' 11. nrisftsi § 99.3, § 109. 3. a.
12. "tei ■«» § 257. 2. t?*»M , ' each according to his dream,' i. e.
according to the dream of each. The construction of «;*«*, when used as
an indefinite pronoun, and standing in a possessive relation to nouns,
often follows the analogy of the relative im § 285. 1, comp. 9 : 5, 15 :
10, Num. 2G : 54 ; though it may also preserve its usual construction as
a noun, comp. sha— ijes 43 : 21, but -1233 . . . iu'X 42 : 35.
13. -i£s3 according to that which, i. e. as § 285. 2. rrcn § 153. 1 ;
the subject is not Joseph, as though he were said to do what he pre-
dicted, but Pharaoh, who though addressed is reverentially spoken of in
the third person, comp. ver. 10. Examples of a like change of subject
abound, see on 37 : 13. 28.
14. ««w3 3 pi. indefinite § 243. 2. rV?*^, where the Hithpael
might have been expected, as in English we can say he shaved, for he
shaved himself.. Another correspondence with Egyptian customs, which
are here the reverse of the Hebrew. The Egyptians were ordinarily
shaven, only suffering their beards and hair to grow in token of grief,
Herod. 2. 36, whereas to be shaven was a token of grief among the
Hebrews, Isa. 15 : 2, Amos 8:10.
15. *pS» resjyecting thee, lit. 'upon thee,' the discourse being founded
upon the subject spoken of. "nsV § 22. a (5).
16. '-^a not to me belongs this faculty of interpreting dreams.
21. n:s-p 3 f. pi. suf. with appended vowel n, §220. 1. b, which
occasions the change of the preceding Kamets to Seghol. Comp. § 63.
1. b and c, §219. 1. b. vr*n», the noun is singular § 221. 7. a, as is
108 IIEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY.
shown hv the adj. »- ; the suf. -,n is occasionally though rarely attached
to singular nouns § '220. 1. //.
22. x-s-; I 17-'. I. 23. lOjrnQa § 275. 5.
24. ;r^r- §88(2 and 3 f. pi.).'
25. mn § 25a 2. ttn tm. g 286. 2. cn>xn § 24G. 1. a.
2G. hStorj g 2 f r». 1. r. irnj o*Vn § 250. 1, ft is one dream.
28. ns-n § 175. 1.
20. *3i» B*»i '/firs of great plenty, descriptive apposition
§ 253. 2."'
31. i:sic from the face of, or from before, i. e. iy reason of, the ef-
fect being regarded as proceeding from the cause.
82. Vv- in nsj,rrt to. lit. »/>o/i the suhject of, 6ee on ver. 15. — <s,
this \v;is done because etc. -pa §153. 3.
33. «-)• § 171. 1, § 35. 2, some editions have Tsere in the ultimate,
consequent upon the shifting of the accent, -pas § 158. 4. inrrn^J
§ 157. 3, receives a jussive sense from its connection with in;.
84. rtwi expresses not simple futurity, hut desire §264. a, as is
shown l>y its association with the preceding and following apoc. futures.
-- : jj 97. 2. :s=in § 256.
85. ""-^r-"" '""' rt'e'J shall gather, or that they may gather § 2G3. 1.
r-Vs- g 249. 2.
88. Kftosn § 230. 1, Kal fut. though the form might also be found
in the Niph. pret. b^rfStt hn from Pharaoh's polytheistic stand-point
B^rf&M is not a proper but a common noun, and the expression is con-
sequently indefinite, a divine s}nrit, lit. a tpirit of divinity,
30. ^nx retains its strict temporal sense, after God had taught him
this, he had a superiority to others which he did not possess before.
riiri § 2G7. h, followed by a double object, § 273. 1. t-psa g 233. a.
40. pi* some render, upon thy mouth shall all my people kiss, in
token of fidelity and homage. But it is objected to this that the kiss
of fealty was upon the hand or the foot, not upon the mouth, and that
this verb meaning to kiss is never construed with V? , but either with the
direct object or with h before the person to whom the kiss is given.
Consequently others translate, according to thy bidding all my people
shall dispose themselves, the primary notion of the verb being assumed
to be to adjust or dispose, from which both its other senses to kiss and
to arm arc derived. The preposition Vj obtains the meaning according
to from the conception thai when one thing lies in every part precisely
upon another, it is conformable to it. The mouth, as the organ of
s[ <h, is here put, as it frequently is, fir speech itself, or for command.
«::r < 271. 1. V^k § 260. 2. a. : r*njq § 233. a.
NOTES ON GENESIS 41 : 22-57. 109
42. -ion § 160. 3. 'inysto , royal edicts were authenticated by the
king's signet-ring, the possession of which gave authority to act in the
name of the monarch, Esth. 3 : 10. 12, 8 : 2. 10. amn nan § 256, the
chain of gold customary as a mark of distinction § 215. 3.
43. ras-ica § 241. 1. b, § 216. 2. b. ruriari § 256, the chariot of
the second order, or the second chariot, i. e. the one immediately follow-
ing that of the monarch in state processions. ^-,ns< , properly an Egyp-
tian word, though assimilated in its orthography to abs. inf. Hiph. of
jj-a which has a kindred sense § 94. b, see Gesen. Lex. "pwn preperly
expresses the abstract idea of the verb, but when it continues a narra-
tion it is modified in sense by the tense, number and person of the pre-
ceding principal verb, here by aa/?*i, and he set him over, etc. lit. ' there
was a setting him over, etc.'
44. ripe Pharaoh, i. e. the king, as the word signifies in Coptic,
lii cv-sw § 9. 1, shall not raise his hand, i. e. to perform any action,
and (our idiom requires or § 287) his foot, i. e. to take a step. The
expression is a proverbial one.
46. -■)?> see on 87:2. D^ti §225. 1, § 251. 1 and 2. *tb»
§ 22. a (1), § 101. 3, in At* standing, i. e. when he stood. k**j a re-
sumption after the intervening mention of Joseph's age, of the statement
at the close of the preceding verse with a view to continue the narrative,
see on 37 :5.
47. y=fcn § 256. iz^'c'ph § 101. 2. b, § 208. 3. b, by handfuls, the
prep, properly' signifies according to, see on SrttV 1 : 11.
48. V^-sD-riN § 270. c. 49. na-,n § 175. 2. ntaV § 22. a (5).
50. -V?; § 275. 1, the marginal note nsi>:;? lt& Kamets'd Lamcdh
calls attention to the fact that the vowel of the ultimate is prolonged,
though without a pause accent § 65. b, whence some have unnecessarily
inferred that it is an abbreviated participle § 53. 2. a, § 93. e. to'an
§157. 3, §263. 1. b.
51. ■>:•.?? § 169. 3, § 92. c, the form of the verb is assimilated to the
noun, whose etymology is to be explained ; the direct is substituted for
the indirect quotation.
52. c^hn § 183. c, double-fruitfulness § 203. 5. |^S| § 221. 5. c,
§ 62. 2. 5* ' '
54. w^rpi § 141. 2 (p. 174).
55. »V§ 151. 1, § 197. d, § 275. 2. b.
56. c-3 -irx § 285. 1, all in which there was food.
57. y-sn-Vsi § 275. 2. b, all the earth, as we might say, « every-
body came.' General terms are necessarily limited by their application
and the connection in which they are found. People came from all
110 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIT.
quarters, not from the whole earth in its widest sense, of course, but
from the entire region which under such circumstances would naturally
look to Egypt for supplies. So ver. 54, all the lands, must mean the
countries adjacent to Egypt, and with which the Hebrews were most
familiar.
CHAPTER XLII.
I. m\ § 231. 4. a. rx-nn §80. 1 (3).
3. n-'c? §250. 2 (3), §251. 4.
4. inx .^ 815. 1. e. 'SN?;?': § 179. 1. a.
G. inn § 30. 2, § 258. 2.' -v.hnt^ § 82. 5, § 17G. 1. trr:K § 274.
2. e.
7. nir£ fern, in sense of neuter § 19G. a.
9. cn*s in reference to, respecting them.
10. y.7";! Vav adversative §287. 1.
II. una §71. a (1). The fact that they were all sons of one man
was presumptive evidence that they were peaceful traders and not a
band of adventurers or emissaries. i*n— 1& § 26*2. 2, have not been and
are not now acting as spies § 2GG. 3. a.
12. — o/t which after a negative is equivalent to but, 37 : 35, 39 : 9.
13. -»oj> z*:v § 224, thy servants are twelve, we are brethren, etc.
pjm § 200. 2 (2), comp. minimus natu. cvn § 245. 3. b. "i^rn the
remaining one § 245. 3.
15. nxja by this; see on 39: 12. 14. 15 § 215. 1. d, uttered as an
exclamation, the life of Pharaoh ! a formula of swearing, which in our
idiom would require the preposition ' by.' — ett if, which in an oath ob-
tains a negative sense. The complete form of the oath would be, ' God
do so to me and more also if you shall go forth, ,' i. e. I swear that you
shall not, etc., 1 Sara. 3 : 17. -cn "'S except by (he coming, see on
39:9. :nin§235. 3 (4).
16. c::e prep, in partitive i-c: so. 'crosi pron. expressed on account
of the emphasis of the contrast with -irjN § 243. 1. rpsn § 109. 4.
pj:Kn § 230. 3, indirect question § 283. 1 ; § 205. b. »j that,
depending on the preceding form of oath, as if it were. ' I swear
ti«tt:
17. ion}; §274. 2. a.
18. rm §287. 1. 1 1*3; j a verbal derivative taking a direct object,
like the verb from which it is dcriv. d. C'-^x- (fotroe (1 ■<> £ 846. 1. a.
19. -iri« , the article is omitted purposely, because the expression,
contrary to the ordinary rule § 210. 2, is here indefinite, one of your
NOTES ON GENESIS 42 : 1-25. Ill
brethren, lit. • one your brother.' Comp. ver. 33 "ihsn , after a selection
had been made of the one to be left behind. •j'.arntSlj const, of the
object § 254. 9, grain for the famine, the latter being the object for
which the former is provided, j cs,ra § 208. 3. c.
20. : TS-sto**! , a summary statement in advance of what is, after
a brief reference to another subject, related in detail from ver. 2G on-
ward. See on 37 : 5.
21. »■'« , in distributive apposition with the subject of irfeit'V
'^rjN-V? concerning) lit. vpon the subject of, see on 41 : 15. 32. nix
§ 216. 1. a (1). Saajgrnja § 80. 1 (2), § 137, § 25. rim § 34.
22. -Vn, see on 37 : 22. attfhn § 109. 3. a, followed by a, indicat-
ing that wherein the sin is committed, in the matter of the boy ; or the
prep, may be used, as elsewhere after verbs of hostility, to indicate the
object reached, and as it were penetrated by it, sin against the bog, see
on 37 : 10.
23. yV*}*] the interpreter, usual and necessary in the intercourse of
Egyptians with foreigners § 245. 3. : eni^a § 238. 1, § 220. 2. a ; the
singular form of this preposition is used with singular suffixes (except
twice in the K'ri, Josh. 3 : 4, 8 : 11), and the plural form with plural
suffixes, the fern, plural being mostly preferred when the suffix embraces
both the objects the interval between which is spoken of, and the other
forms when the objects are separately stated, and the preposition re-
peated before each. Comp. Gen. 2G : 28. Before nouns the singular
form of the prep, is employed except in one passage, Ezek. 10 : 2. 6. 7.
24. crpVrio from over them, with allusion to his position on an
elevated seat above them ; or as one projects over that beside which he
stands, the idea of superior elevation may be merged, as it often is, in
that of contiguity, and the meaning be from by or from beside them.
icnrnsV to, when no motion is implied, becomes at or in, see on 2 : 18,
hence in their eyes or their sight.
25. »»5isi2 Raphe §27, with an indefinite subject §243. 2, and
a double object § 271. 1, § 273. 3, and they filed. crpVa § 208. 3. d.
^jv^" ' dependent upon ijpj and he commanded to restore. The
change of construction may have arisen from this order being addressed
to a different person from those who fulfilled the preceding : and this
may be still further intimated by the change of number in to»»i to the
3 sing, indef. § 243. 2. 'bv>»OJ, the plur. denotes pieces of silver. tj-s ,
in distributive opposition to the preceding suffix, see on ver. 21. their
money, viz. that of each ; or, after the analogy of the relative, it may
be connected with the suffix in l.-/» , into the sack of each, see on 41 : 12.
nr^ § 131. 4.
112 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
l'7. mm the one, distinguished as such in an enumeration, is of course
the first, so that the cardinal is here practically equivalent to an ordinal.
It is aot hew added that the others made the same discovery, but we
learn frmn 13 : '21 that they did: and this is not inconsistent with ver.
35. <ta g 215. 2. b.
28. •'-"":: £ 22. a (2), with htt they trembled unto, i.e. turned trem-
blingly unto £ 272. 3.
29. l»l g 22. b. rtyq from nnp. § 209. 1, § 196. a.
30. ^J[»3 be pare, made, i. e. regarded and treated us as, etc.
33. *r»2»v! § 1*'0. 1. V=n lQke the famine of your houses, as if we
were to say, take the need of your houses, i. e. what is necessary to sup-
ply it, coinp. ver. 19.
34. c-jis *s, see on ver. 12.
35. »"x §271. 4. b, as for each, his bundle of money § 256, see
on 41: 12.
36. "b$ upon me as a burden, implying grief and care. i nw
§ 220. L b (3 pers.).
37. n;p § 132. 1. 38. voV , see on 2 : 18.
CHAPTER XLIII.
2. t^j § 287. 2.
3. 3y- §282, §94. a (3 m. s.), testified against us, i. e. solemnly
warned us : for the use of a see on 37 : 10, 42 : 22.
4. J*: § 258. b. 6. '*£ § 231. 4. a. eninn § 136. 2.
7. %& in reference to, respecting, see on 42 : 9. "'s-?? according to
(see on 1 1 : 10) the sound or tenor, lit. mouth ; or the distinct sense of
•■a as a DOUn may be lost, as it not infrequently is, and the phrase
signify simply according to. tji fut. relative to preceding pret. § 263.
1, were wr to know? or, as the implied negative rests on the assumed
impossibility, could wr know?
9. TOjtran pret. in relation to the future, if I shall not have brought
aim, g 262. I. v^am § 144. 2, § 150. 4. vwem § 287. 2, § 100. a
(1), followed by V , see on 39 : 9. JCxjn § 245. 5.
10. *s depends on nftaj ver. 8, assigning B reason why the request
to send Benjamin should be granted. nV--> § 239. 2 (3). wmartjwj
g 187, g HI. 2 (p. 175), pret. in relation to a past § 262. 1. — r de-
pending on an ellipsis, ' the fact is that,'' or ' I affirm that.' isag modi-
fied by the conditional particle nv.V we would have returned, m , used
adverbially < 285. 3 (4).
11. man prep, in partitive sense, o/ the song of the land, that
NOTES ON GENESIS 43 : 1-32, 113
which is made the theme of song, its most celebrated productions ; others
explain the word in this place from ;i different signification of the root,
that which is cut or obtained fr.om (he land, its productions.
12. n:t.;is tjDii § 254. G, money of duplication, may cither mean
'double money,' comp. Ex. 1G : 22, as 6)0^ n«nq unquestionably docs in
ver. 15, or :a duplicate parcel of money,' when it will be equivalent to
"lhtl bt>3 vcr. 22. That the latter is the meaning here is apparent from
the separate mention of the 'money which was brought back.' cava
£ 221. 1. a ; the sing, form of the noun is due to the special significance
of the phrase, which does not mean literally in your hands, but in your
possession or along with you, see on 37 : 21. arssr; § 153. 1.
14. -iris §249. 1.4. nnVpe £ 65. a, pret. in relation to a future
§ 262. 1, when (lit. according to the time that § 285. 2) / shall have
been bereaved) I shall have been bereaved. If this results in my bereave-
ment, it must be so: there is no avoiding it. Comp. John 19 :22.
15. Sfb*"" nstftti §24. 4, apposition of the quantity with the material
§253. 2, comp. 41 : 1. ft^xa is here the direct object of ;yvi § 271. 2 ;
it might with equal correctness have been rns^xs with He directive,
46 : 3. 4.
16. icxV § 285. 2. pjitti, the only example of Hholem with a %
gutt. imper. § 125. 1. : D^nxa § 203. 5, the well-known period of
noon § 245. 3.
17. nhift § 256. d. 18. ma § 273. 5. rmpV> § 132. 2.
19. hrV § 274. 2. b. 20. *a"§ 240. 2.
21. nrnsa* § 99. 3, the apodosis may begin here or with r^n*. § 287.
2. ''VpTttr , the precious metals were weighed, not coined.
26. vftaji, the marginal note t-.i-Zudagheshed Aleph calls attention
to the point in this letter, which is commonly explained as Mappik § 26.
-*lh»3*j»3 §176. 1.
27. wr;; , followed by •> both before the person to whom and the
subject to which the question was directed, fc-ikjn used absolutely to in-
dicate condition, in health § 274. 2. e ; there is no need of assuming it
to be an adjective, ■jjsjrn £ 249. 1, your old father.
28. wji£§141. 1 '»nB*»i §46. 29. ^si-n § 61. 1, § 141. 3.
30. n^inn to the inner apartment, or it may mean to his chamber
§245. 8. o. ims» thither is used, when previous motion is implied.
even though this is not expressed by the immediately preceding, verb,
wept on coming thither, where our idiom requires ' wept there.'
32. The laws of caste in Egypt forbade promiscuous intercourse
with foreigners, Herod. 2. 41 ; and Joseph, who was allied to the priestly
caste, ate separately from the other Egyptians. -•'•;=;- £ 88 (2 and 3
114 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
ra. pi.), § 2G3. 3. nar'r, not merely offensive, but an object of religions
abhorrence.
83. ircr.v, followed by Vx § 272. 3, expressed their wonder to one
another by looks or words.
84. 2-p- g 260. a. pxr« £ 815. 1. h. r$ji hand/nix, hence equal
rive times; c-n* would mean hands, the fem. plur. is commonly
DMd for the derived senses § 203. a. v.ae'V drank to satiety, as much
as t!i.v wanted, not necessarily to intoxication, though the word is often
bo used, comp. Hag. 1 : G.
CHAPTER XLIV.
1. k>»S 271. 1, § 273. 1. nxo § 131. 4, without >, but see few}
48 :.;•-'. g 267. b.
2. ?"<ai § 2oG. tjaa. const, of object § 254. 9, his money for grain,
comp. on 42:19. nana § 22. a (5). : nar § 92. c.
3. n-N § 82. 1. a\ii), § 156. 2.
4. cPixrri § 100. 1. n*V § 231. 4. a.
'). r»t //a'.v, assuming the presence of the cup, and their knowledge of
what he referred to. rrt; § 2G3. 1, with a, a person being said 'to
drink in a cup,' because he drinks what is in it. tifta abs. intin. § 92. d.
cni-.n § 141. 2 (p. 174).
7. ~J*T. § 2G3. 2, why will my lord speak, the thought being
directed not only to the fact that he has just spoken in this manner, but
to his probable persistence in it. r;V"<?n § 219. 1. a, lit. it is unto pro-
fane to thy servants from doing, we esteem it utterly profane and
detestable, so that we would not do. The idiomatic phrase may per-
haps be best rendered in English, ' far be it from thy servants to do.'
n:rre, the prep, in its negative sense before an infin. away from doing,
i. e. so as not to do.
8. tjas , indefinite § 248. a«j fut. to preceding pret. § 2G3. 1, how
should we after that steal.
9. nxsj § 15G. 2, § 287. 2. r-n: with V twice, comp. 1 : 29. -i-.tb
g 881. •S.'a.
10. -iaj § Go (1), the marginal note is abbreviated for jbg t)£ta }*£%
E| with Znki ph SdlOUf i '■'■ I. :rs- , emphatic contrast § 243. 1.
1J. ViT>a § 860. 2' (2), in or at (heebies', comp. in Lat. maximus
natu. Vrir § 140. o.
18. c-'^r g 220. 8. "• 14. l£»l g 27G. 1. *s;r" § 23G- 2-
16. "HIJl pron. used adverbially j 285. .3 (1). py~-5 § 82. 5, § 9G.
b. |||ij § 23G. 1. : fnj . . . •wjai § 285. 1.
NOTES ON GENESIS, 44 : 1-34. 115
17. trVeV , in peace, comp. 2 : 18, 37 : 4.
18. rs § 240. 2. ^-ass prep, expressive of hostility, against, see on
37 : 10. "»S assigns the reason why he deprecated Joseph's anger.
: rtiHgX :p«2 , strictly //Ac ^Aee like Pharaoh, thou art like Pharaoh in
authority.
20. rua pret. or part. § 15G. 2. : tap* § 202. 2, has loved him, with
the implication that he still does so.
22. ajin, lit. and he xvill leave his father and he will die. It is put
in the form of an affirmation that he would do so, and this result would
follow, tbe implied condition being if the father's inability to part with
his son were disregarded.
23. ysfiorj §150. 2, §269. a.
27. cris-j1: ens § 2G2. 2, the pronoun emphatic § 243. 1, you know
yourselves.
28. nh«« § 245. 3. tfra § 282. a.
29. crinj-:V? pret. with Vav conv. has its signification here deter-
mined by tbe immediately preceding nsn § 265. b, and now ye are
taking, etc.
32. ""s refers generally to what precedes, and assigns the reason why
Judab in particular was so urgent in the matter. I speak as I do, for, etc.
any pledged the lad from with my father, i. e. obtained him from my
father by the pledge or security which I gave.
33. nhp , primarily under ; then, as one thing coming in under an-
other removes it and takes its place, in place of, instead of.
34. -js depends on the implied answer to the preceding question, I
cannot go up lest, etc. runs with a, gaze upon, is stronger than with
the direct object, when it means simply see. The prep, denotes that the
sight not only falls upon the object, but remains fixed, rests in it, see
on 1 : 4, 3 : 3.
CHAPTER XLV.
1. V=5 in reference to all, he could hot maintain a self-restraint
such as had regard to bystanders. v»j»j by him, see on 42 : 24. •'Vr*
from by ?ne, or \>y may retain something of its original force, from upon
me, their presence being represented as burdensome and lying as an
oppressive load upon him, comp. 42 : 36. **l**na § 150. 3.
2. ippjaj § 197. d, § 275. 2. b. 4. Vx .' . . -v§« § 285. 1.
5. Drrrjfa let it not burn in your eyes, i. e. let not anger be kindled
there. Anger is here and 31:35 spoken of as manifesting itself in
the eye.
11G IIEBItr.W CHltF.STOMATHY.
6. m, used adverbially § 235. 3 (1), see 43 ■ 10. -,t«, see on 39:
20, 10:13. z — i Is'). ". : I'ujt i , Vav used after a negative dis-
junctively, or g 2*7. 1.
7. n1"»r-~'-' followed by V j 272. 2. a, to preserve life t > . --y'-z-
% 207. L. ■'. the fern, may be used as an abstract, unto </ great deliverance,
i L98, »a<0 " fary* escape, so that not a mere fraction
but a numerous body might escape this peril.
8. rrs, pronoun expressed became of the contrast with the following
-_--'-n- g •_'l-">. 1. -z./'>r, after a negative equivalent to but, see 42 : 12.
- ■■'-. Pharaoh had the highest regard for him, was guided entirely by
his counsels, and ha 1 entrusted the supreme management of everything
to him. Vrc» followed by s , see on 1 : 18.
9. — g 1 18. 3. ' 10. n-T-i § 100. a (1), § 27G. 1.
1 1 . ---=*- = " g 154. 8. c-:» § 2oV. 2.
12. r-N- §259. 2, §278.' iha, ■»■ §220. 1. c. it-sri is the sub-
ject and *s the predicate, (he mouth speaking to you is my mouth.
15. "i:"1: with the direct object, or more commonly, as here, with \>
g 272. 2. a, nave a kiss to, etc.
16. rvs § 274. 2. b. 18. <Vrxi eat ye ; the imper. is permissive.
19. ntrym § 80. b (2 m. s.), § 262. 2, thou art eharged to say to
them, etc.
20. c=3]?i , see on 37 : 21 ; pity like other emotions expresses itself in
the eye, comp. ver. 5. -;n see on 37 : 22. onn § 153. 5, § 157. 3, to
have compassion vpon, spare, followed by V?, since the act proceeds from
a superior and reaches down upon an inferior. : »»n § 258. 2.
21. :,=— v?*i, preliminary statement of what is more fully described
in detail from ver. 25 onward, comp. 42 : 20. yn*} continues the narra-
tion according to the succession .of ideas in the mind of the writer,
though it is not subsequent In the order of time to the statement of the
Sing clause, sec on 2 : 8. 19. ■•s— V? according to the command »/,
see on 41 : 40.
22. --n- in distributive apposition to t&?\ ; when t-N is used in the
sense of an indefinite pronoun it rarely receives the article. Where it
does receive it. ss here an 1 l Sam. 26 : 28, l Kin. 8 : 89, Prov. 20: 3. 17,
the article has its generic or universal force <-_'t.">. 5, 'a s:iit of clothes
■ mm' throughout the entire company, i. e. to each person. rvrVh
cfiangee, i. e. a suit; the plur. is used with reference to the different ar-
ticles composing the dress, for each of which a change was famished.
251. 1. a. rr'Ntt , Supply 'shekels,' as that was the most* familiar
denomination ^ 251. 2. r ; so 'a million of money' would mean dollars
in America and pounds sterling in (Jreat Britain. fios § 253. 2.
NOTES ON GENESIS 46 ! 1-5. 117
23. j?Nt3. Some refer the pronoun to what precedes, like (his, i. e.
the same as he had given his brothers, and in addition ten asses, etc.
As, however, there is no conjunction before m\w , it is more natural to
refer nsr to what comes after, as in vs. 17. 19, so that like this is equi-
valent to ' as follows.' 3MM0 prep, in partitive sense.
24. >.T.v-.n-;N, see on 37:22, Ges. renders tremble not, be ye not
timid, but the ordinary meaning of the word yields a more suitable
sense, be not angry, do not get into angry altercation with each other
as to the part which you respectively took in this crime against me as
well as against my father.
25. fea»i § 271. 2.
2G. — ^Si and that depends upon nfcs? , and marks a transition from
the direct to the indirect mode of citation. fewa with a , see ver. 8.
1BJ3 § 153. 5,' was benumbed, remained cold and without emotion, or
perhaps stunned by the intelligence which he was unable to credit.
■p*K.n followed by h before the person or thing to which faith is given.
1 27. r,a~j\ § 131. 4.
28. bvrta* . Although the names Jacob and Israel are often used in-
terchangeably as simple equivalents, there appears to be a significance
in putting this language in the mouth of prevailing Israel, 32 : 28.
:n=ifcx §2G3. 1. b.
CHAPTER XLYI.
1. ks»i § 27G. 2. rnsa § 25G. d. \ ph:r , in memory of the divine
covenant there made with Isaac, and probably upon the altar which
Isaac had built, 2G : 23—25.
2. rix-'-:2, indefinite plur. though one only is intended, see on 37 : 8.
3. wy% § 144. 3, § 148. 2, the prep, ya usual after verbs of fearing
may be explained as indicating the source from which the fear pro-
ceeds, or that//-o?n which the fear would incite to flee. Upon the latter
hypothesis -,« would here have a negative sense before the infin. away
from going down, i. e. so as not to go down, see on 44 : 7.
4. ^=bN emphatic § 243. 1. ^?K § 1G9. 3. ri\y 282. a, the em-
phasis of the repetition is increased by the unusual position of the infin.
which here stands after instead of before the finite verb, and by the
particle c| which implies accession, / will bring thee up, yea, bring thee
up. f | = - ■> -i , the subject stands emphatically before the verb § 270. a.
iii tvnpi shall put his hand upon thine eyes, pay the last tribute of af-
fection by closing the eyes in death.
5. : -ins § 27G. 2.
118 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
EXODUS. CHAPTER XX.
2. o The sections of the Masoretic text were doubtless intended to
distinguish the several commandments, though it is remarkable that
the division thus indicated agrees neither with that of the ancient Jews
represented by Josephus and 1'hilo, nor with that which prevails among
the modern Jews. The former, like the majority of the Christian
father! and the Reformed Churches of the present day, regarded the
prohibition of idolatry, ver. 3, as the first commandment, that of image-
worship, vs. 4-6, the second, and under the tenth they included the
whole of ver. 17. The latter find the first commandment in ver. 2,
though it has not the form of a command, combine the prohibition of
idolatry and image-worship, vs. 3-0, as the second, and include the
whole of ver. 17 in the tenth. The sections of the text, on the con-
trary, agree with the division of Augustine, which after him became
current in the Latin church, and was retained likewise by Luther.
According to this the first commandment, vs. 2-6, prohibits both
idolatry and image-worship, no distinction being made between offences
against the unity of God and against his spirituality ; and two com-
mandments are devoted to the sin of coveting, ver. 17, though this is
attended with the inconvenience of creating a distinction in things fun-
damentally identical, and is moreover precluded by a variation in the
order of the clauses in Deut. 5, where the decalogue is repeated.
The B after ver. 7 indicates a wider separation than o (see on den.
1 : 5), ami is perhaps designed to mark the limit of the first table, a
more equable division of the matter beiug attained thus than by divid-
ing at any other point.
This passage is provided with a double system of accents, $ 89. 1. a,
one having relation to its division into verses and the other into com-
mandments. Thus vs. 2-0 are accented both as separate verses and as
firming together one paragraph: so also vs. 8-11. And the sixth,
■erenth, eighth, and ninth commandments (according to the ordinary
reckoning), are ■OOented both individually and as forming together a
tingle verse; they are so numbered in Dent. •">, though the common
enumeration in Kx. 20 makes them four distinct verses. Where the
limits of the verse and of the commandment are identical, as in the third,
ver. 7, and the fifth, ver. 12, the two systems of accents coincide and
an- reduced to one. In ver. 17 tb^ro is but s> single series of socents,
its first clause having no BSBftmte a ventilation to distinguish it as a
complete commandment; the s in this verse is also omitted in many
ripts and in a few printed editions.
NOTES ON EXODUS 20 : 2-5. 119
When considered as one paragraph, vs. 2-G are divided into three
clauses, § 36. 1, the first ending at c-iavn , ver. 5, and the second at
notoV, ver. 5. The Segholate clause is subdivided at y~'a\>, fejwa ,
and njnsri, ver. 4, 133, ver. 3, J^nns and tpin&K, yer. 2. In the
second clause both the subdivisions and the immediate antecedents
of Athnahh coincide with the accents before Silluk, which marks the
last clause of ver. 5 taken by itself. The third or Silluk clause is sub-
divided at cpVx^. Returning to the two subdivisions of the first clause
in ver. 2, the Zakeph Katon of the first is preceded by Munahh and
Pashta, the R'bkia of the second by Munahh and Gcresh, and this by
Kadhma, T'lisha K'tanna and Munahh. This same verse, when ac-
cented separately, consists of two clauses, the first ending at q*r$K ,
which is preceded by Munahh and Tiphhha, while : tn"W is preceded
by Merka and Tiphhha, and this by Merka and T'bhir, and this by
Darga. In most editions, though not in all, c*-zy has an Athnahh
additional to the two accents already explained. This indicates a
paragraph of two clauses, of which the first is ver. 2, and the second
ver. 3, and consequently represents the ordinary Reformed view of the
length of the first commandment.
3. -Nj5 , this may either be joined by Makkeph to the following
word and receive Methegh, or it may receive Munahh whether as the
second conjunctive before T'bhir or as the fourth before Gercsh. jrwii
8 275. 1. : *':2— ;? § 39. 4. a, upon my face, i. e. before me, an act per-
formed in the presence of another being said to be upon his face, just as
we speak of anything adjacent in a lateral direction as ' upon one's side '
or ' upon his right or his left hand.' Others give to face here the sense,
which it sometimes has, of jierson or self; "2-;y will then mean either
above me, or besides me, the preposition denoting something superadded.
4. — r»;p § 243. 2, may either be followed by Makkeph or have
one of the conjunctives by which it is accompanied; in the former case
the following h> will have Daghesh forte conjunctive, in the latter it will
remain without it, as is indicated by the Raphe § 27. -fcai § 25G. c,
see on Gen. 45 : G. -»£ is not a second object of rivyr § 273. 3, make
an image or any form of God (out of) that which is, etc. but has njrcrj
for its antecedent. V?»ic , nnptt, see on 1 : 7.
5. 6-=>;n § 111. 3. a. d**^ § 207. 1. o, that the second genera-
tion, though not explicitly mentioned, is not to be excluded, is both ob-
vious in itself and apparent from 34 : 7. : JJttto^ § 102. 3, in reference
to those hating me. This law of divine retribution holds in regard to
God's enemies, who are regarded as perpetuating from generation to
generation an organized opposition to the divine government, and thus
120 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
as just 1 v liable for the sins of their predecessors which they justify and
increas • >ns of their own. The links of this fatal connection
nly be broken by leaving the ranks of those who ' hate ' (JoJ, and
to those who i Love' him.
('.. "r-sV '" thousands, not contemporaneous individuals merely, hut
counted down the line of descent, L e. bo many generations, as appears
with the preceding verse and from the parallel
km in Dent 7:9. — / ;fr- g 254. 9. b.
7. awrj thou shall not lift »j> ths name of Jehovah thy Ood to vanity
or falsehood, L e bring it into connection with what is false, or as the
'Kfting up' intended is by means of the voice, the verb may be trans-
lated thou shall not utier. aiaft £ 16. 1, the article before an abstract
noon in a universal sense § 245. 5.
8 V'rr § 2G8. 2. The trifling differences in the text of the com-
mandments in Exodus and in Deuteronomy are no disparagement to
tfa ■ accuracy of either book. Exodus gives us doubtless an exact
ript of the tables of stone upon which they were engraved. Deu-
teronomy contains the law as reiterated and enforced by Moses in his
address to the people, in which ease it is natural to expect less regard
al precision than t> the substantial meaning. Accordingly in
Dent. 5: \- -:-.-~ observe is substituted for -vr; remember, and this latter
word is reserved to introduce the special consideration which is there
for the observance of the Sabbath : " And remember that thou
i servant in the land of Egypt and that the Lobd thy God brought
thee out thence through a mighty hand and by a stretched-out arm ;
therefore the Loud thy God commanded thee to keep the Sabbath-day.'
This is not inconsistent with the appointment of the Sabbath to com'
memorate the rest of God after the work of creation. In conformity
with this grand ideal, man weekly finishes his toil and enters into rest,
the rest which God has appointed, a type and foretaste of the ultimate
whieh God is preparing for him in communion with himself.
The release from Egyptian bondage was a preliminary realization of
this great sabbatic idea, and a fresh type and pledge of the final con-
summation* It affords a fresh reason, therefore, and one of peculiar
. Israel, why the Sabbath should be faithfully kept. It is accord-
ingly quite appropriate, in the address of the Lawgiver to the \ pie,
while the law itself as engraved on stone presents a motive more in ac-
cordance with its universal and perpetual obligation. The other
variations are still more unimportant, and consist of the insertion or
OH of the Conjunction 1 aurf; the substitution of one word for an-
other which is synonymous, as wvi for tfrtj falsehood in the ninth com-
NOTES ON EXODUS 20 : G — 21. 121
mandment, tvann for -turin desire or cove I in the tenth ; a rhetorical am-
plification, as in both the injunction and the promise of the fifth, the in-
sertion of ox and ass along with cattle, as well as of the clause ' that
thy man-servant and thy maid-servant may rest as well as thou' in the
fourth, and of field after house in the tenth ; and the alteration in the
order of the clauses of the tenth, the importance of which in the question
of the proper division of the commandments has been already adverted
to, see on ver. 2.
Considered as one paragraph, vs. 8-11 are divided into three clauses,
the first ending with qrssVs ver. 9, and the second with "i^asn ver. 11.
The first clause is subdivided at rc~^h ver. 8. The second at i^hfcK,
sv-j»«ja, na»Vtt, tpaai, ijijtoffas, ver. 10, besides the subdivisions in ver.
11, in which the two systems of accentuation coincide.
9. tfij; § 274. 2. a. '.-^Vz § 214. 1. b, § 221. 2. a.
10. :n , the article omitted before the noun, though retained before
the adjective § 249. 1. c, or more probably the noun is in the construct,
see on Gen. 2 : 3. rrtn^ § 231. 3. a. rw*n § 276. 1 and 3. $Wm
§ 221. 2. a. *^rji3*i § 211. a. r^pnytja,, used not of private dwellings
but of the gates of public edifices or of cities : here of course the latter.
11. tnjj § 157. 3. 12. !»*:*£ § 79. 2, § 88 (2 and 3 m. pi.).
16. ^na , see on Gen. 37 : 10.
18. cn-i § 275. 2 see in the wdde sense of perceive, used of objects
some of which addressed themselves to a different sense than that of
sight, comp. Gen. 2 : 19, 42 : 1. y£* predicate § 273. 4. nn»j § 275.
2. a. : ph-tt , see on Gen. 1 : 7, 37 : 18.
20. -v. ="2?, when the infin. with "»a*a takes h , this may either
precede the particle, 2 Sam. 14 : 20, 17 : 14J or follow it, 1 Chron. 19 : 3.
rrss to try you, i. e. as explained in the following clause, whether you
can thus be made to fear him and avoid sin. cs^;b— V?, see on ver. 3,
that his fear § 254. 9 may be before yon. This may mean either that
the fear of God may be inspired by the spectacle transacted before you,
or that his fear may be the thing to which you look in all your conduct,
and by which you are guided, comp. Ps. 36 : 2. *$>&) see on Gen. 3 :
11, commonly followed by the infin., only in a few instances, as here,
by the finite verb. : swaftn § 112. 4.
• 21. r;,5 § 80. a (S).""'i|nyn § 193. c.
JUDGES. CHAPTER XIII.
1. -,s-«?o § 150. 2 (p. 181), § 269. a. snn generic article § 245. 5.
«, LXX to -ovr/pov. The recurrence of the same phrase at the beginning
122 HEBREW CI1REST0MATI1Y.
of each section of this book, 2 : 11, 3 : 7. 12, 4:1,6:1, 10 : G, affords a
strong incidental proof of unity of authorship. t^fa in the eyes of,
that which was evil in his view, as judged of by him. — rs into the
hand of. i. e. into their power. The noun is singular on account of its
■CCOndnrj lenae in this phrase, see on Gen. 37:21. The prep, a
propyl ly means in ; it retains this sense after a verb of motion, denot-
ing that the thing spoken of not only comes to a particular place, but
remains in it. c-prVa , commonly, as here, without the article, because
PkiUttim, Gen. 10: 11, is the proper name of the nation, like Israel.
Edom, Amalek. It is in this plural form rarely used as a Gentile deri-
vative, so as to receive the article J> 245. ">. ", thus t-nrVsn , 2 Sam.
5:19,2 Chron. 21 : 1G, 2G:G. c^ — n g 251. 1 and 2. irtMR g 274.
2. 0. These forty years extend heyond the life of Sajnson to the divi-
sive victory gained over the Philistines at Mizpeh by Samuel, 1 Sam.
7: 13.
2. Marg. note xrs rnuEn, Eapktarah of ni; , i. e. here begins the
Ilaphtarah or lesson from the prophets corresponding to or to be read
in connection with the Parashah <>r lesson from the law beginning Num.
4 : 21, and ca le 1 n_: . Decani l this word occurs near the commencement
of it. -;ns § 248. a. mrifK}, a town originally assigned to Judah,
Josh. 15 : 33, but subsequently transferred to Dan, Josh. 10 : 11. rnjj*.
The supernatural circumstances connected with the birth of Samson, as
with that of Isaac, of Samuel, and of John the Baptist, make more con-
spicuous the fact that he was not a product of nature but a gift of divine
grace, in this a type of the great deliverer whose birth was supernatural
in a still higher sense.
3. r;:n— -n>>: § 246. 3, not an angel, but the angel of Jehovah, who
repeatedly appears in the Old Testament as the messenger of Jehovah,
and vet is expressly identified with Jehovah, ver. 22. Ex. .". : _'. I. 28 :
2n. --'1, .Ind/. 6: 12. 11. n-nrn § 16. 1, the sense of the pret. with
Yav roiiv. is determined by its being a sequence of the present indicated
by n|n ^ 265. I>.
5. p.-'- •• part, with the inflection of the pret. § 00 (2 f. s.). rt:
consecrated /■> <•'<»!, const, before the object §254.9, and hence not
.iiily definite ^ 249. L. b, " NaMoriU unto God. '-r* $ 1."..'.. 2.
Samson only began what was reserved for Samuel, Said and David to
complete.
6. c--Vn- r-N, tin' iiniii of (,',,•/, the person of whom she speaks is
clearly defined in her own mind, and in tin- vividness of her impressions
afl though he were also known to her husband. unfa i$ 2GG.
1. :--rVx-a !< 110. 2. "'c—n i; 75. 2, from what place? whence?
NOTES ON JUDGES 13 ! 1-18. 123
ton, the indirect quotation, which in Hebrew is much less frequent than
the direct.
8. ^a § 240. 2, see Gen. 43 : 20, 44 : 18. «faft § 199. c, § 201. 2.
»*tV»»n Pu. pret. § 93. b, signifying a past in relation to the preceding
future § 2G2. 1, with the art. in the sense of the relative pron. § 245.
5. b, who shall have been born. Others explain it as an abbreviated
Pu. part, for -tsv^n § "93. e. Marg. note the V with Dayhesh.
9. 'J-ct--\ with a as other verbs of sense, see on Gen. 3 : 3, implying
the intimate contact of the sense with its object. yyg , see on Gen.
40:8.
10. t^jtt) not to-day, which would be D^n without the prep. § 245.
3. b, but in the well known day, or as we should say, ' the other day.'
11. : ■»:« /am. As there is no word in Hebrew answering to 'yes,'
an affirmative answer is mostly given by means of the personal pronoun,
Gen. 27 : 24, 1 Kin. 18 : 8, or by repeating the verb contained in the
question, 1 Sam. 23 : 11. 12.
12. N2j § 97. 2. b, § 275. 1. nntosw -lysn tssJha . Gesenius, Lex.
under tsaxia translates, what will be tlie manner of the child (i. e. what
sort of a child will he be) and -what will he do? But it is plain both
from Manoah's prayer, ver. 8, and from the angel's answer, vs. 13, 14,
that the question relates not to the appearance and actions of the child,
but to the duty of the parents. The true rendering, therefore, is, what
is the judgment of the child, const, of object § 254. 9, the law or re-
quirement respecting him, and the treatment of him, suf. denoting the
object, what must we do to him, or even before his birth in relation
to him ?
16. Vjrx § 111. 2. b, with a in a partitive sense, eat in or into thy
bread, i. e. eat of it. ■»£ for is connected with ver. 15, and explains
how Manoah came to make such a request.
17. •>». who § 75. 1 is used because the reference is to a person,
though r.-a what might have been expected and actually occurs elsewhere
in the like connexion, Gen. 32 : 28, Prov. 30 : 4. —■»* assigns the
reason for asking after his name, which is presented not conditionally
but in the form of an assertion, comp. Gen. 44 : 22, for thy words shall
come to ]>ass and we will honour thee. Sp^Si , marg. note i -tp? Yodh
superfluous, so that the K'ri is T^Ij agreeing in number with the
verb § 48, while the K'thibh *pns-i does not § 275. 1, comp. ver. 12.
18. VNi'n § 2G3. 2, with V of the subject respecting which the in-
quiry is made, see on Gen. 40 : 27, 43 : 7, why is this that thou wilt ask
in respect to my name ? The state of mind, from which the question
proceeded, still continued, and it was liable to be asked, until it should
124 HEBREW CURESTOMATHY.
1. comp. Gen. 41:7. «-•"*, marg. note, abbreviated for
Wc% -,:""rx r-N-;:-:. other copi i with Sfakkeph, in some editions torn
: of having a disjunctive accent is joined by Makkeph to the
following word, i^, marg. s — -• Altph tuperfiuoui^ so that the
K'ii is : -Va , the paaaal form £ 65 (.'5) of ^Vs I. 1. from n> root § 184.
ate and equivalent to the to noun t«2, comp. Is. 9:5. The
K'thibb is -nVd, an adj. derive I from the preceding noun § 184.
19. Mr-:-", subject omitted ^ 243. 1, looking marvellout to «c(, i. e.
acting marvellously g 2G9. a, see on Gen. -_':■">. iBNJh £ 276. 3, in
respe t to the repetition in the following verse, see on Gen. .'57 :5.
20, |ifmn. As there is no mention of the construction of an altar,
doubtless the rock, vcr. 19, upon which the offering was made is so
called. The sacrifice of Manoah bas sometimes been represented as a
violation of the laws of the Pentateuch regarding the priesthood and the
sanctuary. It is so only in appearance, however, not in reality. It
was pre* ;i;> !. Lev. 17 : ."> — 7, Dent. 12 : 5 — 14, that sacrifices should
be offered only at the sanctuary, because there God ordinarily manifested
himself; and lie could be acceptably approached only through the ap-
pointed intervention of the priesthood, Num. 3: 10, 1G : 40. But if
Qodiu an extraordinary way manifested himself in any other place, that
became for the time a sanctuary: and if he appeared to any man without
the intervention of the priesthood, that constituted him for the time a
priest, and was his warrant for paying his worship directly without the
aid of those officially appointed for the purpose. This extraordinary in-
vestiture, however, lasted only while the cause to which it was owing
continued. While it was no violation of the law for Manoah to act as
he did under the circumstances, it would have been sinful for him to
irrogated to himself thenceforward the functions of the priesthood,
or to have established a permanent worship at the altar thus signally
honoured.
81. rs;-- g 17-. 2, < 178. -2.
28. -7}, pit. conditioned by the preceding clause, he loould have
; _' ._'. 1. -:n-- ^ 17o. 1. r:z- <i' the time, i. e. at this time
g 245. 8. Ik see on Gen. 89: 10.
25. V-r- § 110. 5. taw^ g 119. •">. p-nshjga, so named from the
circumstance related 18: 12, and which occurred in the early settlement
of the land, 18:1, Josh 19: 17. long before the time of Samson, so
no anachronism in the mention of this name here. This
. i hi- vicinity of Samson's residence ver. 2, and of the place of his
burial, 16:81. Marg. note abbreviated from iss i| lit. until so, \. e.
thus far. This marks the limit of the lesson beginning at ver. 2,
NOTES ON JUDGES 14 : 1-15. 125
CHAPTER XIV.
1. rnittn § 19G. b, § 210. 1. He local remains even after the
prep, a § 219. 1. or, and in ver. 5 after a noun in the const, rips'iet; ■nsi*
vineyards at Timnalh. In Josh. 19 : 43 the vowel termination is added
merely to prolong the name, without reference to its local or directive
force § Gl. G. a. It lay southwest of Zorah, in the direction of the plain
of the sea-coast, and hence Samson 'went down ' to Timnath, and ' went
up ' as he returned.
2. The marriage contract was usually made by the parents, Gen.
21 : 21, 24 : 3, etc., 34 : 4. G. -»hjj take, the verb which is commonly used
in speaking of matrimonial alliances, her to (or for) me to wife, the prep,
implying a transition from one state to another, comp. Gen. 1 : 29.
3. "ittx^i § 27G. 1. ;?i? § 275. G, the father and mother are re-
presented as speaking separately. nh^s § 132. 2. nn»j § 2G2. 2,
she has been and still is right, approved, pleasing.
5. fag* § 27G. 2 and 3. n^x vga § 208. 3. d, comp. D^s v$
13: 15. 19.
6. ">-:-■, generic article § 245. 5. d.
8. dnsna from, indicating separation in point of time, i. e. after
days, an indefinite period, see on Gen. 41 : 1. tfiimia in the body, i. e. the
skeleton, to which jackals and birds of prey would reduce it in a very
short time. The attempt has been made to fasten upon the sacred
writer the notion once prevalent among the Greeks and Komans that
bees were bred by a putrefying carcass, Virg. Georg. 4. 299, etc. But
his language suggests nothing of the kind. A parallel more to the
purpose is Herod. 5. 114, the swarm of bees which took possession of
the skull of Onesilus and filled it with a honeycomb.'
9. Vsxi -jftrr § 282. b$ § 276. 3.
10. *ir» § 263. 4. so-Airsn § 210. a.
11. vtfiv § 251. 2. b. Dgtans § 102. 3, they, the parents or
friends of his wife, who are suggested by the context, though not ex-
pressly mentioned : for use of prep, see on Gen. 39 : 10.
12. M3ti § 251. 4, § 274. 2. a.
13. crn_5>§ 287. 2. b£« § 243. 1.
14. Thelion which sought to devour Samson, the representative and
champion of Israel, was slain, and out of his carcass came sweetness and
food. The riddle, like the incident which gave occasion to it, had a
latent meaning for the Philistines and for every other foe, whether of the
people of God or of the great captain of their salvation.
15. ■'i'/nrri . The rise of various readings from supposed difficulties
126 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
is well illustrated by the fact that several ancient versions here sub-
stitute fourth 'JTa-n ^r seventh, SO the LXX, Iv nj I'lftipa rrj TCTaprrj.
Doubtless they began their urgency as soon as they abandoned the hope
of discovering the solution for themselves, but on the seventh day they
enforced (heir request with the threat here mentioned, exa with fire
£ B45. •"). for the prep, see on Gen. 39: 12. 14. "s-;Vn Pi. inf.; some
editions omit Mcthegh converting into the Kal inf., though Yodh is
nowhere else retained in that form.
16. :-na.K § 28-1.
17. n?33 § 2.51. 4 the seven days, i. e. the rest of the seven days
from the time that the solicitation was first made of her, as in Josh. 4 :
14 ' all his life' for 'all the rest of his life.'
18. Na"> § 2G3. 1. b ; to go in applied to the sun is to set, as to go
out ns"< is to rise. According to the Jewish reckoning the day ended
at sunset, Rtnrin § Gl. G. a, § 196. c. p;n» § 260. 1. \nVara , comp.
Gen. 3!) : 14, ploughed with my heifer, performed, the work by aid which
I famished, cr.vyc prat modified by a previous condition § 262. 1.
19. yVprx § 271. 2. JjM £ 175. 3. b£pg prep, partitive of them,
the inhabitants of the place, as is plainly enough implied, though they
had not been expressly mentioned, e'it § 251. 2 and a. "lj"Jr*s §254.
9.6. rra§271. 2. uma« § 220. 1. ft
CHAPTER XV.
1. trt'tt , see on 14 : 8. "^aa prep, expressing intimate conjunction,
see on Gen. 41:5, with a kid, taking a kid along with him.
2. nst-n §260. 2 (2). na-u § 260. 1. :^ppp, see on Gen. 44 :33.
3. tv;-..;. with -,« , which may be taken in a comparative sense
6 260. a, or in its ordinary signification, I am guiltless from the J'hilis-
lilt-*, it p'irtt J'hilisfaorum, i. e. as judged from their stand-point,
guiltless so far as they are concerned, comp. Num. 32 : 22 ; prop. / have
been and still am guild ss $ 262. 2. c?e~ § 215. 3. b. — : explains
in what he was guiltless, that I am doing, etc.; part, expresses the
proximate future § 266. 2.
5. : jvt c-a . The ancient versions assume an ellipsis of the con-
juncti'in. vineyards and oUvi troy, comp. Deut. 24:17; according to
mosi modem interpreters ana is in the const, olive-yards.
6. i-tK;i § 243. 2. IJSIJ»J g H>5. ,;. irtts, see on 14 : 15.
7. v-'P S -''•*• -> iff* ,r'M d" W* ^"v' '*" .vou are SomS to act in
this manner, the action being regarded as not wholly past but as pro-
ceeding from a still existing state of mind, and therefore liable to be re-
NOTES ON JUDGES 15 : 1-19. 127
peated, see on 13 : 18, Gen. 44 : 7. •>£ I declare (hat, see on Gen. 43 :
10, if I shall have avenged myself § 77. 2, § 2G2. 1, of you, a express-
ing hostility, see on Gen. 37 : 10, then § 287. 2 afterwards I will cease,
but not before.
8. 5p*—Vsj p:v, a proverbial expression denoting the completeness
or the dreadful character of the slaughter, but whose precise signification
is obscure. According to some authorities ley upon thigh, the phrase
standing absolutely § 274. 2. e, comp. Gen. 42 : G, means that their
mangled members were piled promiscuously in heaps, or it might refer
to the confusion of the fray as they were huddled together in combat or
in flight. According to others *>y upon here signifies in addition to,
he smote them in ley and ihiyh, the phrase being directly governed
by the verb, which will then have a triple object § 271. 4 utterly dis-
abling them ; with this the English phrase ' to have one on the hip '
might be compared. s\o const, before the proper nonn : etpg which
consequently makes the whole phrase definite § 24G. 3. A particular
well-known cave is doubtless meant.
9. mMTO, the prep, may have its local sense in, or denote hostility
ayainst. ^n\a § Go (3), § 246. 1. a.
11. v-k § 251. 2. a. Wr § 262. 2. d+w; , see on Gen. 1 : 18,
45 : 8. 26.
12. ~nn-3 § 131. 4. "pJ*Mi with a, see on Gen. 37:10. s erst
§ 243. L
13 — >a for, after a negative but. tpsr:* § 130. 1, with a, see on 13 :
1. c;:bs prep, see on Gen. 39 : 12. 14.
14. N^n § 243. 1. c-nbi-n, construed here as fem., but in ver. 13
as masc. § 200. c. prt«BS § 245. 5. d. i-?s , the verb may be trans,
with indef. subject § 243. 2, or intrans. and agree with nss. t-xa,
see 14 : 15, 15 : 6.
15. sa prep, in instrumental sense, comp. ver. 13.
16. n'iBh heap § 280. a, this form of the word is selected instead of
the more usual one "yen § 184. a (2), for the sake of the assonance or
paronomasia, see omn'annh, Gen. 1. 2. '•ryan § 175. 1.
17. WVsa § 174. 3, see on Gen. 39 : 10. R^J?'] , construction, see
on (.'en. 1 : 5.
18. rps thou, not I myself § 243. 1. rr.-zn, declaratively, showing
his expectation, / shall die, or interrogatively § 284. k^s? § 245. 5,
see on Gen. 39: 12. 14.
19. DvjSk. The prayer was made to rrtm, it is answered by
c-'sn ; this may illustrate the facility with which these divine names
are interchanged, and how slender a basis the employment of the one
128 HEBREW CIlItESTOMATIIY.
or of tbc other affords for the critical hypotheses built upon it in respect
t) the Pentateuch, see on Gen, 2 : L rrrsn the tocket, a cavity In Labi
(•rj'r i here a proper noun), which received this name perhaps from
some fancied resemblance to the socket of a tooth, u-mj 3 m. s. LndenV
20. u:r>;. The judges of Israel were not appointed for the pur-
:' deciding civil suits between man and man, nor were they simply
civil magistrates receiving this specific title, because in atates where the
Legislative, executive and judicial functions are combined in the same
hand, the administration of justice is one of the most important as well
as the most familiar attributes of sovereignty. But they were extraor-
dinary officers divinely raised up and commissioned to judge Israel, i. e.
to do the chosen people justice against their oppressors by delweringthe
former and punishing the latter, 2: 1G. 18, 10 : 1. 2. Several of them,
as occasion demanded, discharged civil functions likewise. But there is
no evidence of this in the case of all of them, none for example in the
case of Samson ; ami at any rate this was not the main design of the
office. : n:c § 251. 2. and a. This preliminary statement of the length
of time that Samson judged Israel, winch, after further details are given,
is repeated at the end of bis life, 1G : 31, is quite in accordance with the
style of Hebrew history, see on Gen. 37 : 5. It, therefore, is no warrant
for the suspicion that the life of Samson originally ended here, and that
the following chapter was added subsequently, nor that this verse has by
some error been transposed from its true position at the close of ch. 1G.
QHAPTEB XVI.
2. E"tjj?% , supply ' it was told,' comp. Isa. 5 : 0. — is , let us keep
quiet until, -rx may be in the inf. const. £ 157. 1 or in the pret. ^ 156.
2, in the Bense of the future perfect, being conditioned by the idea of
futurity invoh id in the preceding particle § 262. 1.
8. --N--. itrued with direct object, or, as here, with a , denoting
contact with the thing grasped, see on Gen. 3:3, as we say. Mo lay
hold on.' •"■:;! £ 251. I. z?~:: $ 275. •"-.
.".. V--:. might be a qualifying adj. with the article. omitted § 219. 1.
/>, but it Lb more natural to regard it a> the predicate § 259. </, by what,
see on ti :i. 89s 12. I I, hie strength La or is made great, fe?w§ '■'>'<■ I,
with \ prevail in respect (<> him, i. e. over him. iahjsn, you do that and
mh will do this g 213. 1. — ; |fs g 180. /., marg. the Tav with Pattahk
t-N . Ln distributive apposition, ::p=. in apposition with 'shekels' §258,
2, which is to be supplied £ 251. 2. C
NOTES ON JUDGES 16 : 2-26. lgfl
7. 1&£?5 "^s K** on ordinary ?n«h, sec on Gen. 2:23, lit.
one of the mass oi men § 2-48. a ; in ver. 17 the expression is Dnsn-VM
like all other men. EH»n properly means mankind, the human raa
§ 245. 5. i
9. »V /»■ reference to her, for her, to aid her. *pV.* upon iAtfe, in-
dicating hostility and imminence of approach, already pouncing down
upon their certain prey, pni^ § 263. 3. rW-Br-vps § 256, § 245.5. d.
■rrnns § 102. 3, in its smelling the fire ; it cannot be rendered when the
fire smells it, even if this yielded as good a sense, for the interposition
of the suf. shows that the inf. is not in the const, before w § 256.
10. pVr- § 142. 3, § 141. 2 (p. 174), with a denoting hostility.
11. bna . . . -rs § 285. 1. rrtws § 111. 3. h, § 275. 1, the Niphal
of this verb has Pattahh in all the forms which occur both of the pre-
terite and participle, except 3 f. s. pret. nnrra .
13. An illustration of the manner in which various readings arise
under the influence of parallel passages is afforded by the LXX, which
inserts after this verse, 'and fastenest it with the pin to the wall, then
shall I be weak as another man. And it came to pass when he was
asleep that Delilah took the seven locks of his head and wove them in
the web.'
14. w-r. § 246. 3. a.
15. Si^'ar.N § 262. 2. r-r § 235. 3 (4).
16. ttp^sn § 272. 2. a. ir^hxnt § 25, marg. the Lamedh weak
(Baphe), i. e. without Daghesh forte § 27.
17. T'Ts , see on 13:5. ^ph?:,-::^ may be translated, if I had
been shaven, then my strength would have departed, with special refer-
ence to the period embraced in the preceding statement, or as a general
truth, § 262. 3, If I were shaven, my strength would depart
18. n\ the K'ri ->h substitutes the direct for the indirect quotation in
the K'thibh rt. ^*n§265. b.
10. s-siV the man whose business it was, the barber § 245. 3.
20. ci;s2 c?£3 § 280. 1, lit. as time by time, as at other times : the
prep, a denoting conjunction, see on Gen. 3 : 3, as though tune were
placed by or beside time in a continuous series.
21. B-n-OKn , see on Gen. 39 : 20.
23. c-;-Vx, referring to a single idol § 201. 2.
25. ato»a K'thibh, for which the K'ri substitutes the infin. of the
cognate verb a'as § 179. 2. a. : d'TMMti § 245. 3.
26. p-.trran with a, comp. ver. 3. ' '•afca-W K'thibh § 150. 1 (p. 181),
the K'ri has the i? form ::r^rr-.
9
130 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIY.
B7. nVcj g -71. 1. c-r:srj §245. 1, composing 'the people,' ver.
2 1. ne#i, see on Gen. 43:30. n$Ws , see on Gen. 39 : 11. c-xin ,
rt. with the art. may be resolved into the relative with the finite
verb* the onea at Le. who gazed at; on the construction of nw*.
witlir. G ! : I, ll :•". l; n#jr .. mstfi is parenthetic § 249* 1.
- ; - g ■ ',',. •_'. r.:.n- g 17. CJJfj maso. here alld 2 Sam. 23:
S K'th. ..; g 197. fc c--=s- g 245. 2. ' -?;r § 91. c, § 271. 3. with
•*z before the thing on account of which vengeance is taken, considered
from which this effe si proa eds : and also before the person
on whom vengeance is taken, this being regarded as a compensation for
p.ist injuries exacted from them: in l.">:7 it is followed by a. mtsj—c^j
/ once v> 235. 9 (8), ? 254. 6 b, which shall at one time
the entire wrong. Others make nnx refer to ri/e, ami take the
following -re in a partitive sense, vengeance of (or for § 254. 9) one of
o eyee% supposing thai he regards the vengeance, which he intends,
as but half a satisfaction for the injury inflicted upon him. The Rabbins
say that vengeance for the other was to be postponed to the retributions
of the world to come, iftwq :< 22. I>, $ 223. 1. a.
29. r^=»i agrees either with rrr or with Samson: in either case it
is parenthetic, and the following clause must be connected with rtJV»j.
30. ta»i § 172. 4. rpa the prep, denotes conjunction, with might,
see on Gen. 3 : 3.
1 SAMUEL, CHAPTER XVII.
3. ^nn-^« unto the mountain, i. e. they extendel to it and upon it
from the val!ey pr?r , ver. 2, in which the encampments were. n^a,
the Hebrews Ukjfrom this, where our idiom requires k in this direction'
or 'on this side.' s n Gen. 1:7; r.t repeated is this — that, the linger
being supposed to point first in one direction and then in its opposite.
*-.--•. this is the central ravine, while the valley pM embraced the en-
r/reseion between the mountains, including the elevated plateaus
on which the rival armies lay. :=--:•:=, » a on Qen. 12 : 28.
1. c-:rr-t«s ike well-known champion g 245,. 8fc from VS ■ The
irspuritu seems to derive it from 71 a 1 m. un rv . Herodotus, 1.
68, speaks of a skeleton Beven cubits long. Pliny, Nat. Hist. 7. 16, speaks
of an Arabian of his own day who was nine feel nine inches Ugfa, and
two men in the reign of Augustus wh » were half a Pool taller.
5. »alsi § 218. 1. e. v;--" g 278. 8. int § 90 (pass:). :nrw
8. 'Vivian £ 245. 1, the Philittint par excellence, representing the
entire body.
NOTES ON 1 SAM. 17 : 3-34. 131
9. •'ixrii marg. abbreviated for y.og t)gTS "p?Pr' i5n^S«j see on
Judg. 16: 5. 11. w-j;3 § 19. 1, § 147. i.
12. n:n §249. 2. c, this Ephrathite, Gen. 35 : 19, viz. the one spoken
of 16:1. etc. nwr §253.6. n:»ri, only seven are named, 1 Chron.
2 : 13 — 15, perhaps one may have died in early life or without issue.
; ce:x2 ma, great age is elsewhere expressed by the words E'fcja «a
come into days or advanced in days, Gen. 24 : 1, Josh. 13 : 1, 23 : 1 ;
advanced among men is here used as an equivalent phrase.
13. W5V0 § 251. 4. c^V'ian § 2G0. 2 (2), repetition in ver. 14, see
on Gen. 37:5.
14. n;- § 258. 2.
15. \yja from beside Saul, from being near him or with him, see on
Gen. 42 : 24, 45 : 1, although the original force of the prep, may possibly
be preserved, from waiting upon Saul; as the servant stands while his
lord sits, he may be said to be not only by him but over him. ; BhV- rra
may be the object of so to Bethlehem § 271. 2, or stand absolutely, at
Bethlehem § 274. 2. b.
17. ehV § 251. 2. c, § 253. 2. £mj § 271. 2, § 273. 1.
18. &tf>«ft in respect to health, tnsn*, pledge or token either of
their welfare or of their receipt of the articles sent them.
20. itt»— V? upon a keeper, in his charge, the care of them being de-
volved upon him, as though it were a burden to be carried. Vnr.i,
governed directly byVa*S § 271. 2, and qualified by jq^n which cannot
be a predicate since it has the article § 259. 2. Witn § 160. 2.
21. Sguypj agrees in form with ns*.wo, which is in apposition with
23. miyjsia K'thibh plains, or it might be caves. h*b"WMq K'ri,
armies or ranks. nVsn , viz. those above recited, vs. 8-10.
25. errtsin § 24? 6. m;«m>: § 104. h.
26. t>n§73. 2. 5D«h § 275. 3. a.
29. na- , either was it not my father's command by which he had
been required to come, or better, perhaps, was it not merely a word
which did not deserve such severe censure, Isa. 29 : 21.
32. v&j suf. may refer to Goliath, who might readily be under-
stood to be the subject of discourse, though he is not mentioned in the
immediately preceding verses because of him the effect being regarded
as resting upon its cause; or it may, after the analogy of like expressions
occurring elsewhere, Ps. 42 : 5, 142 :4, Hos. 11:8, let no man's heart
fall upon him, sink down upon itself under the burden of its own emo-
tions.
34. n?»h with a, see on Gen. 37 : 2. n=i § 265. b. ;-xn §245. 5.
132 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIY.
d, corap. the wolf, John 10: 12. atfn-njt § 271. ». BJ K'thibh re-
ferring distributively to the lion and bear as subject of Nr:, nto K'ri
object of the rerb.
.".."«. -r-- — g 1 12. 1 J5, with b connecting the verb with its object,
see on Jndg. 18 : 8. 26, ox denoting the means or instrument of seizure,
89 : 12. 1 I. : ---"-: § 14. ff, § 61. 4. a, § 1G0. 2, marg.
"■ with Daghesh.
5. become) see Gen. 8 ! 22. --;n: § 255. 1.
87. Ifarg. pioi Hpsip Mgpi, pan* in /'■■ middle of a verse.
39. V?», sec on Qen. I :7. Van § 150. 2 and 3 (p. 181).
•10. *p j;!-; S 254. 2. b«gb»Sji £ 245. 8, as the two objects connected
by i arc identical, it must be translated even, comp. 28 : 3.
41. ajJW § IS',, b, § 282. r. 42. mow § 172. 4.
43. rrVp?? indefinite plur. though only one is meant, see on Gen.
37 : 8. : w&aa, the use of the prep, a after verbs of cursing and swear-
ing is by some derived from its signification of conjunction or nearness,
aureed by hie gods, uttering in their immediate presence the imprecation
which they were expected to fulfil, and by others from its instrumental
sense, comp. the Latin per, by his gods, as the instruments or agents in
fulfilling his imprecation.
45. eta in the name of, by the authority and as the representative
of; or with the mime, etc., as what he brought to oppose the weapons of
the Philistine, ihe name of God, as that by which he is known, being
equivalent to God himself as revealed, n-n* § 253. b. :nr.^n § G5. a,
marg. abbreviated for p^Da t):oa firs Pattakh with Soph Pasvk, i. e.
with Silluk § 3G. 1.
4G. :?-t«"! § 275. 2. b. iVs-jte-V there is a God to Israel, Israel ha3
a God, or God is for Israel, on his side.
17. i-r->- g 150. 2 (p. 181). 48. I^m § 2G5. b.
50. ptn»j'§ 2G0. a.
51. -'-n unto after a verb of rest where previous motion is implied:
I stood unto the Philistine is equivalent to ran unto the Philistine
and stoo'i, comp. rnsti, Qen. 48 : 80. r ?.'--"■" § 105. a.
59. ""•""" *-n--". The schism in the time of Kehoboam only
deepened and perpetuated a distinction, which had in various ways and
l long before between the powerful tribe
of Jiitbih, to whom Jacob had promised the sovereignty, Gen. 49: 10,
and the rest of Jsrn-l, OOmp, Joth. 11 : 21. Si?'z, ' m- s- hlde£
64. B '-■•--- g 17, although th<- citadel was not taken until the reign
of David, I Sam. 5 : 7, part of the city was held by the Israelites from
NOTES ON 1 KINGS 17, 18. 133
the time of Joshua, Josh. 15 : G3, Judg. 1:8. 21. i^ns used here
not iu the strict sense of tent, as David was not connected with the
army, hut in the wider one of habitation, dwelling, compare 13 : 2, 1 Kin.
8 : 66. David now took Goliath's armour home with him as his lawful
spoils, though he must subsequently have deposited Goliath's sword in
the tahernacle, 21:9.
55. ss1! § 273. 4. nr § 249. 2. a. It has been thought strange
that Saul should make these inquiries about one who had played the
harp before him and been his armour-bearer, 1G : 21, etc. But we do
not know what interval had elapsed, nor how much David had altered.
Besides, the question concerns his parentage, which Saul had now a
special reason for wishing to know, ver. 25, but which he might easily
have forgotten, even if he recollected his person. JjV^n § 245. 2. — cn,
see on Gen. 42 : 15.
58. : -KhVn rva § 246. 3. b.
1 KINGS, CHAPTER XVII.
3. ?!r:s § 254. 3, prep, denoting close conjunction, by the brook;
or as Vv-s includes in its signification the valley with the brook, it may
have its primary sense in. JSB— h'J, as the brook cannot be certainly
identified, it is doubtful whether this means be/ore or east of.
G. : nrr-; § 2G3. 4. 7. y?fc , see on Gen. 41 : 1.
11. — ti]& § 132. 2.
14. r£sn §' 177. 3, § 179. 1. a. -.nn K'thibh § 132. 1, nn K'ri.
15. K-«n;-K«in K'thibh, K5nj-x«n K'ri. 16. noh § 277.
18. rsa , declaratively or interrogatively § 284.
20. Marg. see 1 Sam. 17 : 9.
22. y;:s»* with 2, see on Judg. 13 : 9.
24. nt this I know, or adv. this time § 235. 3 (4).
CHAPTER XVIII.
!• ^T3 § 275. 1, see on Gen. 1:14. rrsv^n, reckoned not from
the beginning of the drought, but from Elijah's arrival at Zarephatb,
Luke 4 : 25, James 5 : 17. Marg. Haphtarah of tt'cn ■»» . i. e. here be-
gins the lesson in the prophets corresponding to the lesson of the law,
Ex. 30:11 etc. so called from its opening words, according to the
custom of the German Jews.
3. h*sn the royal house, the palace § 245. 4. n— r , derivatives of
transitive verbs are often followed by a direct object.
134 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIY.
4. r:-na in t\e cave, i. e. in each cave, comp. r*t<V,Gen. 45:22.
--- I i '
.",. .-•-:: destroy^ be forced to kill them on account of our inability
! them ; others suppose it to mean simply suffer to perish.
ma prep, partitive ; marg. other editions have ms-a -,» K'thibh,
msnsrna A''//.
7. fit r.r\xr., as in English, is this you?
8. "s . lee "u Jadg, 13 : 11.
10. :r:x^-:' will not, because u-iable to do so, hence equivalent to
cannot, or, as conditioned by the preceding preterite, could not find thee.
18. — ifte rs § 271. a. fftasti § 280. 1.
15. *= , Bee oa ' ten. 42 : 10.
18. ;:-Vnn plur. because of the various epithets he bore, descriptive
of the different characters under which he was worshipped, as Baal-berith
Judg. 8: 33, Baal-Kebab, 2 Kin. 1:6, etc.
19. ■fcslj § 254. 1, eating at the table, prop, caters belonging to the
table.
20. Bfarg. // tphtarah of s-jt) *2 according to the custom of the
ish dews.
21. cts3 limping upon two opinions instead of treading firmly upon
one. The LXX has upon both knees, iyvvais, in which it is followed by
a few modern interpreters, hsir-. § 24G. 1. a. *ss § 273. 2.
22. As the prophets of Astarte, ver. 10, are not separately mention-
ed here, or in vs. 25, 40, some have supposed that they were not present,
but as the false prophets generally were gathered, ver. 20, and all of
them were slain, 19:1, it is probable that the prophets of Baal only
irere named, since they were the most prominent and principal actors.
28. — :r— g 243. 2.
24. era prep, instrumental, call with the name, i. e. loudly utter tho
name £ 272. 2. >>. here by way of invocation; sometimes its proclama-
tion is intended. mn g 256. 2. i»t»3 g 275.. 2. a.
25. -:-n~ g 235. 8 (8). f«Jnn g 260. 2 (2).
2fi. wwfi and they limped Inside (sec on Gen. 42: 24, 15 : 1) the
altar, contemptuously said of the dancing which formed part of their
idolatrous service, s r.-zv $ 243. 2.
."■it. nsjtn S-l">. 1. b. This, like other altars which had been simi-
larly destroyed in different parts of the land, 19:10, was doubtless
i by the true worshippers of Jehovah after the time of the schism,
when they were prohibited from going op to the temple at Jerusalem.
Tn this period of defection, as in the corresponding period m the days
of Samuel, the prophets were invest* d with extraordinary powers adapted
NOTES ON 1 KINGS 18 : 4>-46. 135
to the emergency, and, as the immediate messengers and representatives
of God, assumed the functions and prerogatives of the priesthood, who
had either abdicated their office or had been excluded from it.
31. i'tv thy name, and therefore of the entire people, not of a part
merely, to which it had then been unlawfully restricted.
32. hVVD § 273. 3. c js, see on 1 Sam. 17 : 45. D^KO § 203. 8,
§57. 2 (3), as two seahs or three pecks seem too small for the capacity of
a trench surrounding the altar, some have thought that it occupied as
much ground as would suffice for sowing two seahs of seed. But this on
the other hand would make it too enormous. The suggestion is here
offered whether the meaning may not be that its dimensions, viz. its
width and depth, were those of a two-scah-measure y-l c-pso ma .
Such a measure, which may have been a familiar one, would contain
something less than a cubic foot ; the trench would consequently be
about a foot wide by a foot deep.
33. The order of procedure and even the terms employed are bor-
rowed from the Mosaic law of sacrifice, Lev. 1 : 6 — 8.
34. c*« § 273. 3. *Jf*?'! 3 pi. fut., some editions are without
Methegb, when it will be 2 pi. imper. ?:c>^ § 19. 1, § 147. 1.
36. ^-2~:=: prep, indicates either the cause, see on Gen. 39 : 14,
or the rule, as Gen. 1 : 26 ; marg. see on Judg. 13 : 17.
37. t*-';xrj rr.ni § 246. 1. a, according to the accents rrrn is con-
nected with nnx, the subject, and separated from E'-'snh the predicate.
n'san conditioned by the previous fut. wi;, »nd expressing not what is
already past at the moment of speaking, but what will have occurred,
when they shall know it to be the case § 262. 1. rra-hx back again to
the faith and worship of their fathers, the patriarchs just recited.
39. nin § 258. 2. Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 25.
41. yfcn either noise or abundance.
43. t>;-tj-w § 254. 9. a.
45. ro— ryr n = — t? until so and until so, i. e. a very short time. This
phrase is by some supposed to have been originally accompanied by a
gesture of the hand, until one can do so and then so. Or the repeated
adverb so and so may have an indefinite sense, whence until so and so
means after an indefinite but brief period, as in English, ' by and by.'
46. Marg. Here begins the Haphlarah of orj:",3, Num. 25 : 10, etc.
CHAPTER XJX.
1. its , used adverbially, 'the way in which,' how.
2. — '3, as the formula of the oath precedes, equivalent to 'I sweai
that: Gen. 42 : 16. nv= 8 245. 3. b. nrj» S 255. 1.
136 nr.Diii.w chrestomatiiy.
3. — ;x in . for the sake of.
•1. r-x K'thibh, -s K'ri, as rer. 5, £ 248. a. Vsr-* naked his soul
or him- e. that himself might die. sS, oomp. Gen. 15:28.
5. nj. § 235. S (4). n) with s Gen. S : 8. 6. a*^ § 269. a.
7. an §2 •'. b. 9. --:-i- < 245. 8. II. n:-'?: *75. 1. c.
18. r-.-r §274.2.4. L5. rmra g 256. rf. 16. —->:r- ^ 2Go.
18. t-n-.:-- § 100. 2, / (/•/// / /(■'. preserve from slaughter, prs, •
oemp. on I (en. 1 1 : l<» ; marg. § 32.
L9. -ifcsr; c::r^ £ 227. 2. § 251. -1. a.
20. "njM?| marg. (fa SWs intf Hhatepk A'**
21. -:ir g 271. 1. Mar-, see on Judg. 13 : 85.«
NKIIKMIAII, CHAPTER IX.
1. ***; £ 22.K 2, § 252. 2. 2. feint] § 150. 3 (p. 182).
3. rvyVj § 227. 3.
5. cv::,->tti § 161. 4, § 255. 1, even (1 Sara. 17:40) a name exalted.
Marg. abbrev. for rv-rV jp-.s -a, so it ought to be, designed to certify
the reader that the Pattahh under Mem is not an error for Kamets.
7. r-r; = with 2, because the choice penetrates and rests in its ob-
ject. Tse ij 2.j3. h.
8. ni-ri § 208. 1. 11. — :: g 238. a. 13. train g 27G. 3.
17. -s^i marg. see Judg. 13 : 17.
18. +*t tjx, implying a fresh particular and one of greater magni-
tude, 'it was also (or even) true that, etc.' rr^s: II. § 187. 1 for h'lsutt
g 68. 1. a.
l§. -■•?:-.- n g 271. 8.
22. rmiA in reaped to a comer, or collectively corners, so that they
occupied every corner of these subjugated kingdoms, or that the distri-
bution of the hind was made with fixed corners and boundaries between
feral tribes. -*-•; y-x-.-N- , com]), ver. 5. Sibon was king of
Beshbon, Dent 1 : 4.
24. •)•••* f'"^' — '"'"'; as Ui ^at- r' cf-
25. -DsAia £ 271. 1, comp. on 1 Kin. 18:3.
2G. --V- with i . I ;• n. 13 : 3. 27. ig^sr g 268. 4,
29. no repeats the noun g 281.
:;2. --z rs j; 271. ". orjMSre] (bis vcb may either govern the
direct object or be construed with '- J; 272. 2. a ; one construction is
adopted with the pronoun, the other with the nouns in apposition with
it, happened us, vi/. to our kings, eta.
84. -.-n^ g 271. b. 86. ■,-:.-.- \ 249. L ft
irovnhorjq prep, in Of bee i ■ o/t sec on Gen. 39 : 14.
NOTES ON ISAIAH 40. 137
ISAIAH. CHAPTER XL.
The last twenty-seven chapters of this book form one connected
prophecy, of which the foresight of the Babylonish captivity, 39 : 6, 7,
was the starting-point and the historical occasion, and which was
designed to remove the despondency produced by the prospect and
especially the experience of this great calamity. The prophet is enabled
to look out over the entire future of God's scheme of mercy, and he aims
to comfort the people by shewing them that they had a grand mission
to fulfil and a glorious destiny which should be accomplished notwith-
standing all present and future evils.
The work of consolation is begun in this chapter by the assurance
(1) vs. 1-11, the Lord who seemed to have forsaken Jerusalem is
about to return and achieve her salvation.
(2) vs. 12— 2G, the possibility of what appears so incredible is con-
firmed by an appeal to God's incomparable greatness.
(3) vs. 27-31, the despondency of the people is therefore groundless.
The theme of the whole prophecy is contained in ver. 1, 2, which
not only characterize it in the general as consolatory, but even fore-
shadow- its triple division, with the special topic of each.
1. 'Km, the repetition is emphatic. The persons addressed are not
specifically the priests (LXX), prophets (Targ.), elders, nor certain in-
quirers supposed to have consulted Isaiah respecting the future fortunes
of the people, but all who hear the summons. The imperative form is
unessential and does not belong to the main idea to be expressed. The
thing insisted upon is not so much the duty and obligation of the work
of consolation as the certainty that God's people were to be consoled.
It was of no consequence who should administer the comfort ; that is
accordingly left indefinite. The point of real interest was that there
was ground for comfort and that the people would receive it. ^y , not
a vocative (Vulg.) but object of verb : this expression contains already
the seeds of consolation, since it is a recognition of the relation as still
existing between God and the people, which the latter might be tempted
in their dejection to imagine had been broken off. lasr saith or is
saying § 2G3. 2, for the utterance, though begun, is not completed ; not
will say, as though God would at some future time direct that comfort
should be given to his people. For though it largely respects an emer-
gency which had not yet arisen, 39 : 8, the comfort is not postponed to
another time, but is given in this prophecy. And the same phrase is
frequently used throughout Isaiah, and always in a present sense. wig
to say, introduces the very words of a speaker, while -,r- to speak, in-
13S IIEBREW CnRESTOMATHY.
solves no citation of the exact language. Marg. Iliphlarah of -.srinirt ,
L e. corresponding to the Parashah or lesson of the law, beginning Deut.
3: IS.
2. aV-V? according to, Gen. II: 10, the heart, in ft manner .agree-
able to the heart or feelings ; c>r the strict local sense of the prep, may
be retained, spralr not to the ears merely, but so as to reach down to and
remain upon the heart. ■£-. denotes the whole interior nature of man,
including both the understanding, 1 Kin. 8 : 9, and the affections, Dent
30 : G. The meaning here is, speak so as to affect the feelings ; the
words themselves do not determine in what way. whether joyously or
the reverse, but usage confines it to the former. V'crn* §17, the city
considered as the centre and capital of God's earthly kingdom, put for
that kingdom itself or for the people who compose it (as Rome for the
Soman empire), and hence equivalent to vqt of ver. 1. Those critics,
who deny the genuineness of this prophecy and refer it to some imagin-
ary writer at or near the close of the captivity, arc compelled to under-
stand by ' .Jerusalem' the desolated city itself, or its inhabitants in exile,
though it is hard to see why these should be thus singled out from the
rest of the exiles as the recipients of special comfort. Mt"j)l proclaim,
cry in a loud tone, thus differing from -?.- . The proclamation embraces
the three things which now follow. ~s='j , usually masc. here fern, means
both a host or arm;/, and military service. In Num. 4 : 23 it is applied
to the Levitical ministrations in the sanctuary as a militia sacra, an
orderly and well appointed service by a special body organized and de-
voted to that particular function. It here denotes Jerusalem's period of
suffering, com p. Ileb. 10:32, conceived of as a toilsome service, and
for a definite term. This is now full, i. e. completed. rntna , some
rcivhr pardoned, a sense which the word does not have ; Qesen. trans-
lates it satisfied or discharged by the infliction of the merited penalty;
others her punishment is accepted as sufficient, but this gives an un-
proved meaning to yy \ the verb properly means to I . and is
technically used of the acceptance of sacrifices, whence* the most probable
opinion is that yv is here used as rx-jet ' sin,' so often is for ' a sin-
offering,' an atonement for her iniquity is accepted.
'- is most naturally taken in the same tense with the two that pre-
cede it. that, introducing the third particular of the comfort to be pro-
claimed, [f rendered /or, it assigns the reason of the preceding; she is
1 from further sufferia nrp*a . the preterites of this
verse an- prophetic £ 862. 4. D?*»tq double, not in a strict numerical
*tW0 things,' whether, M some old writers explained it, justifica-
tion and sauetilication, or the two particulars before mentioned, but in-
NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 2. 3. 139
definitely to denote the abundance or largeness of the blessings to be
received, com p. 61:7. Those who render the preceding *s for, must
refer ' double' not to blessings but to punishment or sufferings, as Jer.
16 . 18, Kev. 18 : 6, not as though she had suffered twice as much as her
sins had deserved, or as God had intended to inflict, but amply for the
purposes of punishment ; their punishment was 'double,' not so as to ex-
ceed but to be commensurate with the vastness of their sins. : rvrxsn-Vss
the prep, may have its local sense in all her sin a, in the midst of them,
and by implication in spite of them ; or it may denote the price, comp.
Gen. 3 : 19, 37 : 28, for all her sins, by a gracious recompense of good
for evil.
The rest of the book may be divided into three principal sections,
of nine chapters each, indicated by the refrain, 48 : 22, 57 : 21, and
answering in a general way to the three topics of consolation just an-
nounced. The prominent though not the exclusive subject of
(1) ch. 40-48 is the overthrow of Babylon and Israel's deliverance
from exile, culminating in ch. 45. This is a pledge and a preliminary
fulfilment of the declaration that 'her warfare is accomplished.'
(2) ch. 49-57, the sufferings and reward of the Messiah, culminating
in ch. 53 : ' her sin-offering is accepted.'
(3) ch. 58-66, the future glory of Israel, culminating in ch. 60 :
'she hath received of the Lord's hand double for all her sins.'
The remainder of the first division of this chapter consists of three
stanzas of three verses each :
(1) vs. 3-5. In confirmation of what has just been announced, and as
the method by which it is to be effected, it is declared that God will re
turn to his long-forsaken people.
(2) vs. 6-8. This is indubitably certain : for it does not depend on
frail and feeble man, but is secured by the unfailing word of God.
(3) vs. 9-11. It is represented as actually taking place before their
eyes ; God is seen returning to his people.
3. h'.'g, not a continuation of the command, vs. 1. 2, with iiti under-
stood, 'let there be a voice,' but an exclamation, a voice/ equivalent to
' hark ! ' or ' I hear a voice ; ' const, as in LXX, Eng. Ver. ' voice of one
crying,' or apposition, ' a voice crying.' incp alludes to «N-p., ver. 2,
following the injunction to cry, this voice is heard crying. The voice
itself is undefined, only the quarter is recognized from which it comes,
i=~'as in (he wilderness. This may be connected with what precedes
and designate the locality where the voice is heard, or with what follows
and show where the way is to be prepared. The parallelism of the last
clause is urged in favour of connecting it with what follows : but the
140 HXBBSW CHRESTOMATHY.
different collocation of the words in the two clauses, together with the
fact that one of its most remarkable fulfilments, as testified by all four
of the Mat, 8 : •">. Mark 1 : 3, Luke 8:4, John 1 : 23, was
in John the Baptist, who came preaching in the wilderness of Judea,
the other view. At the same time, while strictly belonging to
what precedes, it will naturally lie understood also with what follows ;
. 1 was to be prepared where the voice was heard, -.s-x is properly
a wild* nnss, a waste, uncultivated region, producing a scanty herbage,
fit only for pasturage; na-^y is a tUaert, a sterile, arid legion, totally
destitute of products. Those interpreters who see no allusion in this
prophecy to anything except the Babylonish exile and the restoration
from it. understand by 'the wilderness' and 'the desert' the region be-
tween Babylon and Palestine, through which God here promises a safe
and easy passage to his people returning from exile. But not a word is
here said about the return of t!ie. people from captivity. The road is
not for the people to march over, but for God himself. The figure is
not even that of God marching at the lead of his people, and leading
them from bondage, as when he brought them out of Egypt. But it is
God retaining to bis people who had alienated bint by their sins and in
consequence fallen into their present extremity. They are now exhorted
to prepare the way for his return to accomplish their salvation. It has
further been made a question whether ' the wilderness' is to be under-
stood literally or figuratively, and accordingly whether it denotes the
wilderness of Judea, where John preached repentance in fulfilment of
this prediction, or a place of destitution, privation and trial, and re-
presents the condition of sin and Buffering in which the people were.
Bat in point of fact these two meanings do not exclude each other.
John's preaching in the wilderness, like his dress and his ascetic Life,
was itself symbolical of the spiritual and moral waste which .ludah then
and which it was his mission to endeavour to reclaim. His
appearance in a locality conformed to the literal terms of the prophecy
was an index pointing him out as its subject, and one by whom it was
fulfilled in its higher spiritual sense. A like mingling of the literal and
native is frequent in the prophecies, comp Zeoh. 9 :9, P . 23 :
18. It may be remarked, in addition, that this is a generic prophecy,
and was fulfilled in the entire series of instruments and messengers from
Isaiah onward, by which God wronghl reformations among his people at
various periods, and thus pre] ared the way for his more or le
s return to them. In this class of predictions it is not unusual for
the prophets to employ terms, which are in a general sense applicable to
all the particulars included within the scope of the fulfilment, but which
NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 3-5. 141
are in a more special and strict sense descriptive of some one of marked
prominence, comp. Gen. 3 : 15, 2 Sam. 7 : 12— 1G. So here, while all
God's messengers to the people preached repentance in a moral and
spiritual waste, John the Baptist did so in a literal wilderness likewise.
si as , cause to turn away, clear, prepare by the removal of obstacles, as
of sin by a timely repentance. Jp*r § 254. 9. a, the way which Jehovah
will use and over which he will come ; this is a general term under which
nV=>: is embraced as a particular kind of road, highway, or causeway
raised above the ordinary surface, sts?, if the reference be to linear
obliquity, make straight, if to superficial inequality, make level ; the
next verse shows that the latter idea is here prominent.
4. An amplification of the preceding idea. The meaning is of
course not that the valleys shall be converted into mountains and vice
versa, but that the one shall lie raised and the other depressed, so as to
form a smooth and level course. vfiti , declarative, shall be raised, or
perhaps mandatory, as this is included among the senses of the future,
and might here be suggested by the preceding command, let it be raised.
n-a, also n-x and tos , a steep narrow valley, comp. on 1 Sam. 17 : 3,
while r.v'pi means a- valley that is bread and open, or even one that is
expanded to a plain. 2j«;n, according to the Eng. Ver. which here
follows the LXX, crooked, in contrast with -li©-1^ , straightness : but as
the latter, comp. siai;, ver. 3, may refer to superficial equality, evenness,
the former may denote an eminence, or as an adj. uneven, broken into
numerous hillocks, fbsnr*! difficult passes, narrow gorges should be
opened out to wide valleys or plains, or according to Dr.. Alexander,
ridges.
5. nVMl and as a result of the preceding preparations shall be re-
vealed. Tins is to be preferred to the indirect subjunctive rendering
that the glory of the Lord may be revealed. The former is more forcible,
as it certainly assures of this result, which the latter only does by im-
plication. *vi lias, applied to any manifestation of Jehovah's presence
or display of his perfections: used also of that symbolical brightness
which often accompanied God's revelation of himself, as at the dedication
of the temple, 1 Kin. 8:11. When the way was prepared for him by
the penitence of his people, God himself would come and display his
glorious perfections in the salvation of his people. This was true of
their deliverance from exile, and other tokens of his presence, but es-
pecially of his personal coming in the flesh, of which the apostle John
says, in language borrowed perhaps from this passage, 1 : 14, we beheld
his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father. "^a-Va all
* A common abbreviation for HVp.
142 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
flesh, in its widest sense, Gen. 7:21, all living animals ; here, as often
elsewhere, all mankind. The glory displayed by the coming of God to
his people should be so conspicuous that all mankind (not the chosen
people only) .should behold it. This was more conspicuously true of
Christ's advent than of the deliverance from Babylon, \ityi together,
may quality the verb and denote identity of time, shall see it immediately
on its being displayed, or qualify the noun, allfl'sh together* *z might
be the object of inn thaU see that, etc. : but it is better to make ' see'
govern an object understood, 'the glory of God,' and translate -o for ;
this is its meaning wherever else the phrase occurs. It then confirms
what precedes, the mouth of Jehovah, not man, hath spoken it.
G. It has just been announced on the authority of God that his glory
would be revealed in the salvation of his people. The next stanza, vs.
6-8, declares how reliable and unfailing that word is. ")K.it V;p, as in
ver. 3, an exclamation, either const, voice of one saying or, app. a voice
saying. Some make the voice that of God, and the person addressed
the prophet, a view of the case which has led in a few MSS. to pointing
the next verb "agin , and to the rendering in the LXX «i7ra, and in the
Vulgate dixi. But there is no necessity of defining who the speaker is.
mm , a leoottd voice, the person addressed by the first speaker here re-
plies. Junius and Trcmellius (quoted by Dr. Alexander) assume but a
single voice and make V-'p the subject, ' a voice says cry, and says or tells
DM H hat I shall cry.' "rr--V= , as in the previous verse used of mankind : '
perhaps that may accouut for the use of the article, all (he flesh just spo-
ken of: this is not necessary, however, as the article may be used in its
generic sense § 2 1.5. 5. TXH grass, a comparison frequent in the Scrip-
tures, the point of resemblance, as is plain from parallel passages and
from this connexion, being that of evanescent frailty. The respect in
which human frailty is here asserted will depend upon the meaning given
--T- . Its primary signification is that of kindness or be nevolent regard.
It is used (1) of God's favour to men, (2) of men's love to God, or piety,
(.". ) of men's benignity or kindness to one another. On the assumption
that the DTeoiM thing here asserted is tie' vanity of human greatness
and power, some interpreters assume that the word must have the sense
■-/>/ ; cemp. ^n , ami the English grace, which mean both favour
and beauty. So Eng. Ver. gooeUim . l.XX Sd£a, retained 1 Pet 1 !
•J I. The adoption of this rendering by the apostle does not prove its
B verbal translation, but only that the sentiment expressed
. and that it was Sufficiently accurate for the purpose which he
hal in view in quoting it. l'-ut as the word occurs nowhere else in this
v'pM a good sense here, there
NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 ! 6-8. 143
is no need of departing from them. It may mean favour shewn to
men — human favour is precarious and feeble ; we cannot build much
therefore on human promises, but this is the word of God. Or love to
God, piety : it is used in this sense by Hosea G : 4, " your goodness is as
a morning cloud." The meaning then is, human goodness is too feeble
and frail to merit such an interposition as is here predicted. But the
prediction is not based on any expectation of human merit, it rests
solely on the gracious word of God. s rr*n y-s flower of the field, i. e.
' wild flower,' as ' beast of the field ' denotes wild beast. It is not prob-
able that any stress is to be laid here upon the distinction between
wild and cultivated flowers, the former being less cared for, and especially
liable to be trodden upon or cut down. The individualizing is due to
the vividness of poetic conception, or it may have been suggested by as-
sociation with the grass previously mentioned. The preceding clause
contains a metaphor, here a particle of comparison is introduced. Those
who insist on a literal understanding of our Lord's words ' this is my
body,' should here believe, on the basis- of this passage, that all flesh is,
not by a figure but in its actual substance, grass.
7. The comparison suggested before is here developed, and the point
of comparison stated. Man resembles grass because it dries up, and a
flower since it fades or wilts. »2^ § 2G2. 3. fca? § 35. 1, § 42. a,
editions vary in giving Merka or Methegh to the ultimate syllable. ■>:>
for ; some render when, a sense which the particle sometimes has, but
it is best to adhere to the ordinary meaning when practicable, nan Spirit,
since God's infinite Spirit conducts and presides over all operations of
nature, great or minute; or, the breath of Jehovah has blown, upon it;
or, which amounts to the same thing though it is less poetical, the wind
of Jehovah, i. e. sent by him, see on Gen. 1 : 2. <pvts not a particle of
inference, therefore, but of asseveration, yea, or surely. esn. Some
suppose without reason that the Chaldeans are meant ; yes, this powerful
oppressing people is grass which his breath can wither. This word,
when standing absolutely, often means the people by way of eminence,
i. e. God's chosen people, Israel, as on the other hand ito stands for
heathen nations ; some so understand it here, yes, even Israel is grass,
their goodness fleeting and void of all merit. But there is no need of
restricting it in either of these ways ; it is better to take it, as in 42 : 5,
for people generally, mankind, equivalent to " all flesh,'' vs. 5. G. Sub-
ject with article, predicate without, as commonly in Greek, though not
a universal rule.
8. An emphatic repetition for the sake of making plainer the con-
trast to be presented. Wi* and, where wc must employ the adversative
144 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY.
but ij 287. 1. Word in its wide sense, not limited lo promise ox pro-
phecy, much less to the specific utterance which precedes, though that is
of course included : nor to the gospel to which it is applied by Peter.
Dtp* Stand, i. e. de valid, jinn, opposed to fail of accomplishment. Ac-
cording to the meaning uf "f-sn, the sense will be, (1) No lack of
goodness on the part of man can prevent (Jod's word of grace from tak-
ing effect ("_') Ti. and frailty of man is no argument against
:' BO glorioUfl a salvation, since God's word assures it.
Or (3) the Beating favour of man only heightens by contrast the end-
less favour of God and the certainty of bis word.
The omission from ys ver. 7, to y*s ver. 8, in the LXX, shows
how various readings may arise from the proximity of clauses or para-
graphs of like ending.
9. In the confidence of faith God is actually seen coming to Zion,
and the capital city is directed to announce the fact to the rest of the
land. Kbl — ij, ascend a high mountain, that the voice may be heard
more widely: some suppose an -allusion to the mountains on which Je-
rusalem was built and by which it was surrounded. i}V-^» , pleonastic
use of the pronoun, for thee, for thyself, n-^.z-c announcing glad tid-
ings, LXX evayye\i£6nwo<; ; it thus differs from fyvjfpg which simply
denotes a messenger, irrespective of the character of his message. It
may govern the following word, "bearing glad tidings to Zion ; " then
fcm. because it was the custom for women to celebrate victories with
songs and dances, or as a terra of office, corap. n^r£ § 198, or as a col-
lective = Cfema • It is simpler, however, to regard it as in apposition
with Zion ; Zion herself is to announce the glad message to inferior
Cities, jjlSa, announce it in a loii I tone, without faltering or hesitation,
for it is certainly true. l,c'\~ , not thyself, but thy voice. *N-"ri , have
no fear to make the announcement, as though there were danger of being
disappointed in the issue, nin behold him or //<•;•< lie is, either visibly
coming or actually arrive 1. already in the midst of Jerusalem.
10. r;-- ;:-n g 17, the Combination of divine names adds to the
impret ~:~z- ""' '" strength, for pth is not an abstract, nor
trong one, nor with a throng one, in conjunction with the
M ill as his agent and coadjutor, but in the capacity or character of
</ ttrong one. ft, not over him, as the object of tag which is commonly
followed by a, but for him; he shall come as a sovereign. i-iro hi.%
reward, that which he bestows, or possibly thai which he receives, has
merited or acquired, viz. his people, whom he saves, or the salvation
which he bestows; ipx with him, i. e. in his possession, ^pfe?*' work,
hence the wages which are its equivalent
notes on isaiaii 40 : 9-13. 145
11. r.sha. God is often' compared to a shepherd from the days of
the patriarchs, Gen. 49 : 24, and David, Ps. 23 : 1 ; the figure is adopted
by our Lord in the parable of the good shepherd, John 10. The possi-
ble constructions are as a shepherd who feeds his fuel; as a shepherd his
flock, he, Jehovah, will feed, as a shepherd he will feed his fock. M?V
not only feed, but the whole work of a shepherd. Ny'nta , will gathei
with his arm, i. e. take up in his arms. niVy § 153. 1, not pregnant,
but giving suck. \\ry± lead; others render sustain.
Vs. 12-26. God's incomparable greatness is presented as a ground
for trusting him to accomplish what in itself might seem incredible.
12. nye— ■ *e. The true answer to this question is not simply 'no
one,' as though it were designed to exalt the vastness of the material
creation, which man could never compass with his puny measures. It
is rather implied that this which no one has done or can do, God has
done. He has determined with the utmost nicety the measure and
weight of all the constituents and parts of the world, Job 28 : 25 ; he
has balanced its masses and forces with a precision, which the investiga-
tions of science serve but to disclose more and more : so that the main
idea is not the vastness of the universe, nor merely the harmony of its
parts, but the infinite superiority of him by whom these vast masses
were apportioned with the utmost ease and nicety. He measures and
regulates without difficulty material nature, though in itself so vast as
to be incomprehensible by us. And hence the measures spoken of in
the verse are ordinary and diminutive ones : if the intention had been
to enhance the magnitude of the world, measures of large capacity
would have been employed, but God can measure the universe by the
inch and the ounce. ^';-«a , elsewhere handful, here the hollow of his
hand, distinguished from 5)2 the palm and -n the hand. tr» indef., water
as an element in the constitution of the world. Some have sought to ex-
plain the order in which the parts of the universe are mentioned from
Gen. 1, water, then heaven or the firmament, then the earth. -(5n § 50. 1,
to straighten, as the beam of a balance in weighing, thence extended to
measurements of length as well as weight. Vs not -hskul, all, as LXX,
but pict. of few § 215. 1. c. thv a third part, probably of an ephah,
comp. the English measures quart, tierce, nss not merely superficial
dust, but the mass of the earth itself. Note the climax : measure the
earth, or if not this, weigh mountains (indefinite), or even hills. sVss
a balance, probably an instrument like a steelyard, and so distinguished
from : c-:tx«, whose dual form implies the double dish or scales.
13. A fresh climax ; none can measure God's works, still less can
any measure their maker, fathom his spirit, and understand his plans,
10
14G HEBREW CHR1.ST0MATIIY.
or what is yet more incredible, outdo him in wisdom and suggest plans
to liim. This unbelief would do, fancying that he has overlooked, ver.
27. what he should have attended to. wfl , not directed, but as in the
preceding verse measured, irxy ex hie man of counsel, or counsellor,
I i Ps. 1 19 : -I. This is better than to govern ins* by the verb, trlio, a
man, mill cause him to l,u<>u< his counsel. The combination of the pre-
terite and the future in the verse embraces all time § 2G3. 5. a ; who
has done this or who will do it?
1 1. Expand* the last clause of the preceding verse. ;n:'-2";, not that
he might instruct him, expressing the design of the consultation, but and
he instructed him, its actual result. The subject of the preceding verb is
the object of this. n-fcs prep, has its local sense, taught, i. e. guided in
the path, btvn rectitude, not merely in a moral sense, but the right way
to accomplish a desired end, or judgment, the proper course for him as
the universal judge, the ruler and arbiter of all things. M'iWB, signifi-
cation heightened by the plural form §201. 1. c. The future and the
preterite employed in different clauses of the verse.
15. To the exhibition of God's infinite superiority to any individual
creature now follows his infinite superiority to whole nations, vs. 15-17,
and even to all nations combined, ")n lo ! It is impossible for God to
be beholden to individuals, for tee! whole nations are reckoned as a
drop. ^53 occurs nowhere else, but without doubt means drop, v^e,
to have compared nations to a bucket of water would have implied their
insignificance, but it is rather to a drop from a bucket which, when
taken out, leaves no appreciable difference in the mass left behind, its
abstraction is not noticeable ; the contrast thus suggested giving a
stronger impression of littleness than simply to have said a drop of
water. It does not mean a drop banging from a bucket, p^rr*. prima-
rily a cloud, which might be intended here as an imponderable body;
but it is better to take it in its derived sense 'cloud of dust,' then dust,
the fine particles left on scales after weighing substances, which have
no appreciable effect in disturbing its balance. JA'X pony £vy>jv and
Vulg. momentum ttatera, the turning of the scales, that small quantity
which is sufficient to decide the balance. But the figure denotes rather
that which is wholly inappreciable. The English Version needlessly
supplies the substantive verb in the first clause, 'nations arc as a drop,
etc.;' c;:j is properly the subject, of ■ = --: g 262. •">. c^n from nix,
Habitable lands- as opposed tO water, especially of islands, maritime
regions', and territories beyond the sea which arc distant and little
known. (1) lelande are reckoned as an atom which he, any one, or it,
the wind, taketh up vu; from scs . (2) which is cast awai/,\iv.* Ni. of
NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 I 14-19. 147
fc«ta. (3) He will, if he chooses, i. e. he can lake up islands like an
atom.
16. As for Lebanon there is no sufficiency for burning : ■»*[ §215. 1.
d, followed by that for which anything is not sufficient. The meaning
is not that the vastest sacrifice would be an inadequate expiation for
human sin ; nor is it an assertion of the inefficiency of the Old Testa-
ment ritual offerings ; but such is God's infinite superiority that the
grandest offerings on the most magnificent scale are unworthy of his ac-
ceptance. This is stated not as an abstract proposition, but is exhibited
in a striking example. "piaV*, the lofty double range separating Pales-
tine from Syria, the highest mountains with which Israel was familiar,
from yzh while, so called by reason of the snow resting upon its peaks,
or the whitish colour of its limestone rock, nrvrti collective.
17. A still stronger assertion of the truth in ver. 15, not merely
nalions but all (he nations combined are not a drop which, however in-
significant, still has existence and a certain magnitude, but ujMi as
nothing : the prep, qualifies the expression, they are not absolutely non-
existent, but as if they were nothing, •nai before him, not merely in
his judgment or esteem, but confronting him or compared with him.
osxtt end, cessation of being, annihilation, while ym is absolute negation
of being, nonexistence : the former is here strengthened by inn emptiness.
The prep, is comparative, less than nothing, lit. more of nothing than
nothing itself. Others make it partitive, of nothing, or indicative of the
material or source, consisting of nothing. —vstier^ belongs to both
clauses. : ;.V, not bg him, but in respect to him, or compared with him.
18. Sums up the preceding argument. v£~^ and now, these
things being so, to whom, etc. -,-;»s-n poetic form § 172. 1. Vn, the
mighty God, derived from V^x to be strong. — «5-?n , what similar thing
will ye compare to him, or what similitude will ye institute in respect
to him.
19. The question of ver. 18 suggests the likenesses which men in
their fully have dared to make as representations of the infinite God.
The puerile absurdity of idolatry is brought out by dwelling on the de-
tails of the process of making a god, its materials being selected and put
together by human toil. Vosn may be the direct object of ^s: , or the
answer to the previous question with the relative supplied, the image
which a workman has wrought! this would better account for the article
and for the order of the words. It properly denotes a graven image •
some suppose that it here describes the wooden interior over which the
metallic surface is cast. But the metallic plating follows: it must there-
fore be used in a wide sense for idol, irrespective of the mode of its
148 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIY.
formation. rL"- to pom out in the process of casting. an* a, with the
gold, that allotted for the purpose, U'j^i to beat into thin plates,
then to cover with BDch plates. r^E2?"1) silver chains, for ornament,
or support. (1) ^_;2 , noun as ln-fore and repeat verb of preceding
IsmitA is beating out or preparing silver chains-. (2) t-~;u ,
participle, melting or casting chains, or, us chains are not made by cast-
ing, soldering the chains, inciting them so as to make them adhere to the
image. The change of tenses represents the image as in process of ma-
nufacture; part is completed, part is yet to be performed § 263. 5. a.
20. "£?*:! one Poor as to oblation, who cannot afford to offer gold
and silver to his god, must make bis idol of something less precious. Or
impoverished by oblation, but still persisting in his poor way in what
has already beggared him. Or rren-in may be in apposition with y? ,
chooses as an, oblation a tree, etc. y? not wood but tree, he selects it
while growing in the forest. 2p:— , as the god cannot preserve itself from
rotting, he must be particular as to the quality of the wood. c=n skil-
ful in his business or profession. -iV, for himself ; others for it, i. e. the
idol, VOti to preparet make, or to erect, set up, so firmly that it cannot
move.
•_' 1 . This description, is broken off abruptly by an indignant question
and a renewed description of God's infinite superiority, vs. 21-24.
>?-n will ye not know? Is this ignorance and stupidity to continue*
are you never going to know ? -uh , some distinguish this from the fol-
lowing clause and suppose an allusion here to the revelation of God in
his word as there in his works. sxnr, not vaguely of old, but from the
beginning, which has been variously explained of the origin of their
the origin of Israel as a nation, and the beginning of the world.
The last is the most natural and agrees best with the parallel expression
which follows. niiO'in foundations, not an actual material basis on
which the world was imagined to be built, but concrete for abstract, the
,' f or original construction of the earth, which is here compared
It is the object of the verb c.--:-=- .
22. asjNrj may be connected with the preceding and governed by
- r with what follows, in apposition with the suffix in -:--;-r,
. which is however too reunite; ur the substantive verb may be
BUpplied, as in Esg. Vcr. ' It is he that siiteth.' Perhaps it may best bo
1 a> an abrupt and unconnected exclamation. The presence of
le shows that it is to be understood substantively, and is not a
substitute for a finite tense, 'he sitteth.' It may mean dwell, or better,
sit aj a monarch, enthroned. »»n occurs in two other passages, Prov.
8:27, Job 22:11, in which it denotes the hemispherical arch of the
NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 20-24. 149
heavens. The ' circle of the earth ' is hy some supposed to denote the
arch which appears to rest upon the earth, and hy others the earth itself,
orbis terrarum. hv will ia the one case mean upon and in the other over.
?■•?;•£" stands with designed allusion to a*»rj, he who sits or dwells ahove
the earth heing contrasted with those who dwell in or inhahit it.
fsaha as locusts, coinp. Num. 13 :33, puny, insignificant; the prep, pro-
bably has the article, as is usual in comparisons § 215. 5. d, though the
pointing does not determiue. pta. thin fine material (comp. pr, ver.
15) variously explained as a veil, awning or curtain, nqisn, this part, as
the preceding denotes present time, or rather expresses the agent irre-
spective of time § 2GG, ' the spreader out' who has done, does, and shall
continue to do it. The continuous agency of God in preserving and up-
holding the universe is implied. The expression shows that the Hebrews
did nut conceive the vault of heaven as a solid sphere, see on Gen. 1 : 6.
It is compared to the thinnest possible material ; and even this is not a
physical but poetical description. ShMe»l , a construction begun with a
participle or infinitive often passes over into a preterite or future, since
these are the fundamental tenses and embrace all the divisions of time
§ 282. c. : nasft, not connected with the preceding verb, spreads them
out to dwell in whether for himself, for celestial beings, or for men who
dwell under this spacious roof; but with ^-fc tent for dioelling in.
23. cjTi'n . Nations had been described as nothing, so were their
rulers. y»\, not the territory over which he places them, gives them to
rule over nothing, but the condition to which they are themselves re-
duced. "BB*i poetic equiv. of fstvi, denoting their official function as this
their weight and influence, properly judge, but as this was one of the
functions of sovereignty, used in the wider sense of rulers. : rivy , change
of construction from participle to preterite § 282. e.
21. -»a qx also not. The first clause of this verse may be regarded
as a sequel of the preceding, or as introductory to what follows. If the
former, the annihilation is so complete that it appears as though they
had not even been planted. No vestige remains to show that this had
ever been the case ; others understand it to mean that they have not
been replanted, nor even a seed remaining been sown. If the latter,
' they were not even planted, and he blew upon them,' he can destroy
them at any antecedent stage of their power as well as when they have
arrived at the height of it. 5)7.5 , ease and completeness of their de-
struction, with the additional idea of worthlessness. If the figure were
to be pressed, earthly rulers are as chaff which serves an import ant pur-
pose during the maturing of the grain, but when the end for which they
were brought into existence is answered, they are blown away as worth-
150 II K BREW CHRESTOMATHY.
less chaff. The oriental method of winnowing was by casting the grain
and chaff together np to the wind, that the former might he separated
and the latter Mown away, irvrei, DOf ordinary wind, but violent storm,
'nd. : BKVI), change of tense ; the process is begun but not ended.
i\e withered and shall he blown away. The verb means either
up or to carry away.
25. Substantial repetition of the question of ver. 18, but God is here
the speaker. hi»ni, no need of the subjunctive rendering, that I may
be equal, "wjtf toith, though some insist on future sense, God will
continue by his word and works to say, see on 10: 1. le'i"1)?. no article,
as it assumes somewhat the character of a proper name. The primary
idea is that of separation. As applied to things, e. g. the temple, its
vessels, etc., it denotes separation from those of ordinary character and
uses, setting apart, consecration. As applied to persons, it implies
separation in a moral sense likewise, spiritual purity. Used of God,
it denotes his separation from his creatures both in exaltation,
which is chiefly dwelt upon in the context, and in his moral purity and
excellence.
26. An appeal to the stars, and what they declare of the greatness
of him who made and controls them, still further to exhibit Qod'fl in-
finite superiority. He who brings forth his heavenly host, calls all by
name, and loses none, will not overlook the concerns of his people. ism,
absolutely, see, viz. the heavens, not joined to what follows, tee who hath
created, etc. nVa, evidently referring to stars, though they have not
been expressly mentioned. irstan, not the answer to the preceding
n, but a continuation of it, ' Who is the one bringing on!
Aj n_- is used of the rising of the sun and stars, some render causing
tin m to rite. Bot it is rather a military figure, leading forth an army.
■WDM (1) by number, denoting orderly arrangement. (2) in full
numbert completel r ; or (:>) in great number, numerously. =*,ax, see
on Gen. 2:1. e** may be used as an iudef. pron. in relation to things,
but is here perhaps suggested by the figure of a host, 'not a man is
missing.' Marg. see on Jadg. 18 :25, 1 Kin. 18: 89.
27. The third and la^t division of the chapter begins here, shewing
the unreasonableness of Israel's dejection and distrust, -•-*-. The
demand for a reason implies that there was none. -:xr not merely
dost ili"» toy, but wilt tlntu toy, why continue to toy or pertitt in toying.
The original name of the patriarch, never used of his descendants
• in poetry. Vx-r- is distinguished from ns» Hebrew as the theo-
cratic or sacred from the secular or gentile name. At the time of the
. the ten tribei oomposing the mass of the people usurped the name
NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 25-29. 15]
of Israel for themselves, leaving the other kingdom to be called Judah,
from the dominant tribe. " Israel " is here used in its sacred or theo-
cratic sense, as describing the chosen people, and that although the
kingdom of Judah is alone referred to. The ten tribes were apostate,
and had been virtually exscinded by their overthrow and captivity.
Judah was the true Israel in whom the continuity was preserved in spite
of the rejection of the unbelieving mass, nnnos hidden, out of sight,
whether unknown and forgotten or unattended to. :r-n way, sometimes
figuratively denoting course of conduct, but here condition, icviia my
cause, in its forensic sense, or my right, snias*1 shall pass away, either
my cause shall be neglected, the controversy with my enemies not com-
ing up before God for trial, or being dismissed unsettled ; or my right
shall pass away, my rightful claim to protection against the injustice of
my foes shall fail to be secured. Marg. Haphtarah of 5jV-^ , Gen. 12: 1.
28. The unreasonableness of this distrust is apparent from what they
knew or ought to know. The infinite greatness of God is urg<>d by
sceptics as an argument against the salvation of the gospel. He who
created and watches over the vast universe would not bestow such extra-
ordinary attention on this speck of earth as the gospel supposes. But
the objection is guilty of the very depreciation of God which it depre-
cates. If this earth is as nothing, is the rest of the universe any
greater in comparison w ith him 1 To the prophet God's infinite great-
ness is an invincible ground of trust; no vastness of cares can so
distract him that he shall be unable to do all that is needful for the
feeblest and the least, cs — n § 283. 2. Hast thou not known, or hast
thou not at least heard? ■•£&», in apposition with the following divine
names which are here emphatically accumulated ; others make njrp the
subject and b'sij ^r';x predicate, Jehovah is the God of eternity § 254.6.
hSjjs extremities, including all that is between them, the entire earth
from one extremity to another. t) >■_■>•; faintness, primarily arising from
running, ys"*- tvearincss from toil; they are here combined as equivalents
to intensify the idea ; fut. because this never will occur, involving of course
a denial that it ever has occurred or is possible, n&h, the words might
mean ' there is no searching to his understanding,' his knowledge is in-
tuitive, not discursive, is not gained by investigation. Their meaning
here is, it is impossible for man to investigate the divine understanding,
it is limitless. As he cannot desert Israel for lack of power or through
exhaustion, neither can he from want of knowledge whether of their wants
or of the methods of supplying them.
29. He is not only the possessor of strength but the source of it.
He not only never wearies himself but recuperates those who do. -JK:
152 HEBREW CHEESTOMATHT.
c-::x -•*'-"• not only to the ireanj but to the powerless.
; . he no! only gives but multiplies, gives abundantly. "Who among
shall be thus Buccoured, is explained in what follows.
Human strength, even the mosl vigorous and active, is inade-
WLat baa been denied of ' tod is here affirmed of the stoutest men
and those in the prime of life. z-<--nz:, the part, -nt-12 has plur. &■•■? hi,
but in the Bpecial Bense of choice young men, selected for their fitness
for military duty, it has for distinction D^na § 210. fl. V-r= g 282. a.
31. 77 g 254. 9. /-, wait/or, expect him with faith and pati
which is also the sense of ' wait upon' in the Eng. Ver., though this
in modern English rather suggests the idea of personal atten-
This veib maybe construed with the direct object or with *>
an 1 ?k. •s*'-~: exchange, especially for the better, improve, renew.
1V2 • . not shall go up into feathers, i. e. put forth feathers, comp. Ps. 103:
5, nor mount up with wings, hut shall raise the pinion, tj?j and >4;,
again as in ver. 28 : they who trust in God shall no more faint than
God himself.
OHAPTEB XLI.
In the preceding chapter the incomparable greatness of Jehovah had
been asserted as a ground for Israel's trust in the salvation he had prom-
ised. Here the questions of 40 : 18. 25. are as it were resumed, and
his supremacy demonstrated against all opposers. This is presented
under the figure of a majestic trial, to which Jehovah, as the one party,
summons all the nations and the gods whose claims they put forth or
defend, challenging them to exhibit proofs of deity compared with his.
The chapter consists of two unequal parts, viz. :
1. n. 1 24, the trial in detail, with its result ;
2. vs. 25-20, a brief recapitulation.
The process of the trial is subdivided into:
(1) The setting forth of the evidences of Jehovah's power and fore-
know ledge, as these would be conspicuously displayed in what he was
about to achieve :
a. The raising up of Cyrus, vs. 2-7.
A. Making I irions over all foes, vs. 8-20.
(2) The futility of all other claims to divinity. The claimants can
foretell anything nor bring anything to pass, vs. 21-24.
1. The summons of the nations and their gods to trial, to vindicate
their claim to divinity in comparison with Jehovah. i»*-h- $ 272. 3,
be silent unto 7>ie, i. e. be silent and turn to inc. Some 1111 lerstand
NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 1. 2. 153
this of conversion, cease your raging hostility and turn quietly and sub-
missively to me, and thus you shall gain the new strength promised,
40:31. Others, be reduced to silence, as the result of the trial which
follows, this being already anticipated at the outset. It would then be
a summons to be silenced by entering into trial with God, and finding
themselves unable to make out their claims. It is better to regard it as
a call to attention ; listen silently to me, and then with your utmost
vigour maintain your cause. God is the speaker throughout this chap-
ter. b*»\«, see on 40 : 15. The summons to the most distant nations
implies that those nearer at hand are likewise challenged, rib M^K,
allusion to 10:31, where this is asserted of those waiting for Jehovah.
Let the nations, who will not wait on him, renew it for themselves,
summon all their strength, and, if possible, redouble it. Change of
person § 279. The future has an imperative sense, as is shown by the
preceding imperative and the cohortative at the end of the verse. ie:a?
approach not one another but God, and this not as worshippers but as
adversaries. •12-':, after the preliminary silence during the presentation
of God's claims to divinity, they may set forth their own or those of
the idols which they worship, i-n; together, God and his adversaries.
tasvah (1) judgment or trial (2) judgment seat, place of trial.
2. The first proof of God's power and foreknowledge adduced is
the annunciation of his purpose to raise up Cyrus, whose appearance and
correspondence with what is here predicted of him would give evidence
both that God controlled human history, and that he foreknew what-
ever comes to pass. Cyrus is described as, in prophetic vision, already
raised up ("";") and pursuing his career of conquest (other verbs future).
That T»jn is a prophetic preterite § 2G2. 4, and Cyrus, though ideally
present, belongs to the distant future, is apparent from the fact that the
announcement of his coming proves God's divinity against the idols.
God foretold the coming of Cyrus and brought it to pass, while the idols
could do nothing of the kind. He is here spoken of in general terms,
simply as a great conqueror from the East, or, as this is supplemented
by ver. 2.5, from the North and East, i. e. Persia, which lay in this di-
rection from Palestine. In the progress of the prophecy he is muo fully
described, and his very name announced, p-jx. Some suppose Abraham,
and others Christ, to be referred to, and make p-^ the object of -\-j-,
and abstract for concrete = pi7s righteous man, so Eng. Ver. Put the ob-
ject of vsn is not expressed, and the relative is to be supplied § 283. 3,
raised up him whom not victory meets at every step, which gives to --*
an unauthorized senpc, but righteousness calls to its fool as its servant
and follower. He is raised up as an instrument of God's righteousness.
154 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY.
m%t the subject is -.—- , D04 SW, nor he, tdie conqueror, drives nations
before himself, nor ~c . ;r-n -.e?3 (1) will make his, the conqueror's,
rworda (collectire) tu '/".*/, i. e. numerous, and his bow* Beet au chaff;
but this figure is more appropriate to the subdued than ihe subjugator.
(2) suf. collect referring to kings, matt their sword as das/. (•"») ;.=-H
may best be regarded as an absolute expression of the manner or in-
strument § 271. '2. c, make nations and kings as dusl by his sword, i. e.
that of Cyrus.
3. e:"-r §274.9 -. n:'s (1) </ way (hat he had not gone with his
feet, or previously passed over: this violates the tense of the verb. (2)
a way thai with his feet he shall not come, he shall not be compelled to
retrace his steps. (8) the way at his feet, i. e. after him one .shall not
eotnt, no one shall pursue him. (1) a way he shall not go with /
such shall be his speed that he shall rather fly than walk. The last is
the best rendering.
■1. The question of vcr. 2, 3 is resumed. h-$ (1) an answer to the
question he calling the generations from the beginning has done it, he
who is the universal controller of providence and history has controlled
it in this instance. (2) continues the question and agrees with "c : this
is favoured by the absence of the article. Calling may mean tailing
into existence, or proclaiming, heralding, announcing beforehan L Who
has exhibited this evidence of power and foreknowledge by raising up
Gyrus I The answer is — / the Lord; first and with the last — before all
and not survived by any. to.r (1) I am the same, unchangeable; this
gives a supposititious sense to the pronoun; (2) I am hi, the one in
question who has done this ; (3) I am first and with the last £ 258. 2.
Vs. 5-7 express the terror of the nations, their endeavours to nerve
each other, and to put their gods in the best condition to render effectual
help. The sarcasm lies in the fact that idols needing the services of
ordinary workmen should be looked to in opposition to the infinite God.
Th.' immediate occasion of their terror may be Cyrus, whom God has
raised up for the judgment of the nations, or this e\ i tence of divine
power and foreknowledge accomplishes their discomfiture in the grand
trial which is represented as proceeding, and fills them with dismay.
Vet instead of abandoning the contest and renouncing their follies for
(loci's service, they but confirm one another in error and fly more fran-
tically to their sensihss idols, that these may establish by counter
I their equality or superiority.
5. *::-£, they drew near to on • another for mutual consultation and
assistance, or to God, taking up the challenge or summons of ver. 1, and
engaging in the unequal trial.
NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 3-9. 155
6. ^tj-, they seek to relieve one another's fears by mutual exhorta-
tion to courage and persistence ; fut. because descriptive of what is pass-
ing. The prophet places himself in the midst of the action; a part is
performed and a part to come § 2G3. 5. a.
7. All who have had to do with making the idol encourage one an-
other, each striving to remove the fears of the rest, and pronouncing his
part of the work upon the idol good, or repairing what is yet weak or
lacking, so that there may be no failure in this contest from its imper-
fect manufacture. pa^, respecting the soldering, it is good, see on Gen.
1 : 28, not it is good i. e. ready for soldering.
•8. The second proof of the divine omnipotence and foreknowledge
is Israel's deliverance from all his foes, and their utter discomfiture
and destruction, notwithstanding the weakness of the former and the
power of the latter. This, when effected, as it certainly would be, would
afford a grand proof of the divinity of Jehovah. As this is addressed to
Israel's despondency, it is largely dwelt upon, and presented first in
literal terms, vs. 8-13, then under two distinct figures, a worm thresh-
ing the mountains, vs. 14-lG,and a supernatural flow of waters for those
perishing with thirst, vs. 17-20. Israel is addressed and characterized,
vs. 8. 9, his relation to God stated as a ground of confidence in what
follows. God could not and would not desert to his foes, those for whom
he had done so much, and whom he had destined to so great an end.
Vs-.---, the substantive verb is not to be supplied, Thou art Israel, or thou
Israel art my servant. The people are again addressed by the two names
of their ancestor, used as poetic equivalents ; the sacred name, however,
is put first and gives its colour to the other, as the relation to God is
prominent in his thoughts. In 40 : 27, where the sinful weakness of the
people is prominent, the order is the reverse, ■'na? servant, one em-
ployed to do a certain work. Moses is called God's servant, Deut. 34 :
5, Nebuchadnezzar, Jer. 2.5 : 9, the material creation, Ps. 119 : 91 ; here
Israel. -[-r-n2,not only engaged in God's service but appointed of
God himself to be so, selected from others and rather than others for
this special purpose. C"^ *"3*. seed of Abraham, whom (iod had
promised to bless, and to ma'<e a blessing to all nations. Pj3nk § 102.
3, my lover or who loved me, implying of course reciprocal affection.
9. God designated them as his and brought them from remote parts
for his service the pains bestowed upon them making it more sure that
he will not desert them now. y-sn niseis, some refer to Abraham's
call from Mesopotamia, others to brin ing the people out of Egypt.
rrV; -.:<■;• , in Ex. 24:11 nobles, here sides or joints, parallel to nksp.
■k>;, njtonly made him his servant, bat announced to him that he stood
156 IIEBRKW CHIIESTOMATIIT.
in tli.it relation: 'thou art my servant' par cxc tUsn at, as no other is.
including the Messiah, who was of the seed of Abraham, as are
also all his true I plc^ is God'fl servant in a peculiar and the highest
the one who above all others is appointed by him to do his work
in this world, i^poimb sta, not / will not reject thee, which violates
the tenses hut / have not rejected thee ; this choice has never been re-
voked, implying, though not directly stating, that it never will he.
10. n-t-Vn . This is the exhortation addressed to the person de-
i in the two preceding vers s. It refers not to the victories of
Cyrus which, ver. 5, alarmed other nations, but need occasion no fear to
them; but to perils foreseen or calamities experience! at any time and
from any quarter. ■"*», the ground of exhorted fearlessn
presence, which implies his protection, srrr, not /><■ dismayed, but look
around with anxiety and perplexity for help. y^-N, not / fill
then thee, which violates the tense, but / have strengthened thee,
cither iheir past experiences of God's protection are appealed to as an
argument of confidence for the future, or, 1 have already provided theo
with strength adequate for ih se future emergencies, as shall be mani-
when the trial comes, -ft*, cumulative, though no climax is
lie in the sense of the verbs, yet heaping together equivalent forms
of expression gives intensity or emphasis to the thought. '-"p~~ '<"£'*
hi>/ right hand of righteousness $ -~> I. 6, not right hand of my righteous'
ie attribute personified and a right hand attributed to it. The
right hand is an instrument of action and a symbol of strength.
11. -,-. Behold! seel pointing as if to an object of sight. wVjr»i ws^i
the accumulation of synonymous words makes the statement more em-
phatic Shame denofa s the frustration of plans and disappointed expect-
ations, "»S| see on 40 : 17. :"=■- "■»:£ thy men of strife § 256, men
striving with thee.
1_\ Expansion and repetition of the last clause of th • pre ••■ [ing verse.
i:-=-...i expression often osed to denote total disappearance. They
shall vanish not only to a careless inspection, but the most earnest
scrutiny shall detect no trace of their existence. t:s = - -,-xr . see on
HI: 17.
18. The reason of [Brad's safety and of tin- destruction of their foes.
: (1) causative, making strong. This yields a good sense, but ii
not the usual meaning of the word in lliphil, and is not its meaning in
I shove. (S) holding fas^ or firmly, the idea is not so much that
lance out of perplexity and danger, as of preservation from falling
or sinking. Not wilt /><>/<!, ]■]. V. but <un holding or the holder of for all
y&m , not (1) for finite tense / tun toying, but (i?) / am
NOTES ON ISAIAn 41 : 10-14. 157
the one saying to thee, or (3) I the one saying to thee, etc. have helped
thee. According to (3) the thing said is simply pyp Vn ; according to
(2) the whole to the end of the verse. According to (3) / who say
to thee fear not have actually helped thee, and in this given a pledge
that you have no occasion to fear ; according to (2) / the Lord am the
one saying this, therefore it is no vain word hut efficacious, truthful and
strength imparting. :""?-*?, have helped thee in former times, as a
pledge of present and future protection, or, have already granted the aid
which you require in this case. The rendering / will help violates the
tense.
14. The literal is, as is frequently the case in Isaiah, succeeded hy
a figurative statement. The first figure, vs. 14-1 G, is a worm, helpless
and despicahle, in danger of heing crushed hy the foot of every passer
by, converted into a mighty engine which pulverizes the mountains and
scatters them to the winds. The accomplishment of such a result by
such an instrument is a clear proof of the omnipotence of God and his
control of human history. ^K-via— ?», the frequent repetition of the ex-
hortation not to fear, implies the strong temptation they were under to
do so ; fern, to agree with nsjVfa § 253. 1. or § 254. 3. This verse is a
repetition and expansion of the divine voice at the close of ver. 1 3, the
first clause dwelling upon the person addressed, the second on the person
of the speaker, -cns § 90. (pass.) the only form of the word which oc-
curs, except t!:e future, which is found in combination with it, Jer. 23 :
31. It is used of a divine utterance, almost always in connection with
the name of God, more rarely of an inspired man. t\'~.^ , fern. suf. re-
fers to nyV;n, properly to purchase from the power of another by the
payment of a ransom. It is used repeatedly of God's delivering Israel
from the bondage of Egypt and the power of other foes, as the converse nta
to sell is constantly used of his subjecting them to the bondage of their
foes, though no price was paid in either case, so that it may simply mean
deliverer. But in the typical institutions of the law this word was used to
express one, who as a near kinsman of one impoverished or slain, redeemed
his property and restored it to him, or avenged his death. How far
Vsa, as applied to God, have been associated with that type, or how much
it may h ive retained of the radical signification of the word, we cannot
tell. But that type teaches what is more fully unfolded in Ule New
Testament, that God is the redeemer of his people from present and
eternal evil by the payment of an equivalent, even the life of the Son of
God, who is the manifested Jehovah of the Old Testament, though this
distinction of persons in the godhead was not clearly revealed to the
consciousness of the saiuts of that economy. *»7R, see on 10 : 25, in-
158 HOKKW CHRESTOMATHY.
eludes the ideas of infinitely exalted and perfectly pure, the holy God
who is the God of lsi.ul.
15. rjrt , see on ver. 11. "*^cr Share pUtced thee for, converted
thee into. This is what (iod has Already made them, as will be shown
in due time, i"Z:*b threshing instrument, sharp, m u\ not worn and
dulled, potsesttd of tdgu of bladt -. hto'q . the reduplicated form is by
eome supposed to express Dumber, many Hades, strictly mouths.- the
'edge' of a sword or sharp instrument is ealled its ' mouth.' r--r.
thou shalt thresh mountains, comp. Mic. -1 : 13, Dan. 2:34. 3.">. e--r,
not specifically a symbol of kingdoms, but belonging to the imagery of
the figure, whieh is that of a worm reducing mountains to powder.
16. The figure is continued ; after the threshing comes the winnow-
ing, which was performed by casting up to the wind; they shall be dis-
persed and driven away as completely as chaff from the threshing floor.
r.rs*,thc pronoun is used to indicate the opposition of Israel to the
enemies just spoken of § 243. 1. ■> may be conjunctive, a>u/thou shalt
rejoice in consequence of the destruction of foes, or adversative, and on
other hand, i. e. but, while they perish thou shalt have cause to rejoice,
rt'jmi in Jehovah) in virtue of your relation to him, as to rej
wealth is in the possession of it or in the advantage it brings. i^hMi
boast, glory: lie shall be the ground of triumphant confidence. Marg.
see on 40 : 26.
17. Another figure; water is given in overflowing abundance to those
perishing with thirst, when and where it could b • least expected. This
similitude is often used by Isaiah, suggested probably by the experience of
Israel in the wilderness when coming up from Egypt. First the neces-
sity is described. It is not the literal thirst of the exiles returning from
on whieh is intended, for (1) the language would then be hyper-
bolical and fanatical; no such miraculous gift of water occurred on their
return ; (2) this is a fresh image of what had been set forth under a
different emblem in the preceding verses. There is no more reason for
regarding this as literal description than the worm pulverizing mountains.
Thirst is a figure for misery and destitution, for whieh an abundant and
unexpected supply shall be provided. It is not to be confined to the suffer-
ing of the Babylonish exile, though that is of course included, comp. Amos
S : 1 1-13. ~p-?3, the form appears to be from nns , and so some take it.
Kiit as that word has the BeUM of placing^ Dot of parching or drying up,
whieh the context r quires, it is probably from rs: with Daghesh-fbrte
emphatic £ 24. r. Secondly, the plentiful supply, a. its source, then b. in
the next verse the supply itself. c::n, hear prayer favourably, answer
them; 00 prayer had been mentioned, hut it was implied in the wretched-
NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 15-23. ] 59
ness above described ; first affirmatively, tben negatively, as is usual with
Isaiah, / toill not desert them.
18. B^Bti, not merely high places, but bare, naked cliffs or hills.
niyga, water shall abound everywhere, in bills and valleys. This is
not a description of physical changes which shall be wrought, but
figures of abundant blessing. The interpreter must not particularize
cliff, valley, desert, and make each a symbol of some distinct individual
thing, but take the whole image together as forming one picture of wel-
come and overflowing supply.
19. The wilderness, wns, containing only scanty vegetation, and
even the desert, n^-v , absolutely destitute of verdure, comp. on 40 : 3,
shall be made to produce stately trees. This is not a new figure, but a
carrying out of that already employed. The trees are not designed to
suggest shade and shelter from the heat, nor to delight the eye by beauti-
ful groves, but to evidence the thoroughness of the change produced by
this miraculous abundance of water; that is made fruitful which was
6terile before.
20. yra\ expresses the design, 'in order that they may see,' either 3
pi. indef. § 2-43. 2. b, it may be seen, or, the nations opposed to God in
this strife. -tt*r^, ellipsis of a| fc». :sxna, not only produced it but
created it, implying something altogether new and above the operation
of natural causes, see on Gen. 1:1.
21. The idols and their worshippers are addressed and challenged
to exhibit like proofs of divinity. Es.2-7. produce your cause, i. e. your
side in this great contest, t^rittus your strengths or strong ones, those
on which you rely. Some make it ' your champions,' i. e. idols. The
Eng. Ver. better, ' your strong reasons.' : aj>;n ^» the king, both the
ruler and defender of Jacob.
22. VPJJ33 '*Jiji2 § 279 ; both verbs have the same subject and object,
though some translate let them bring near their idols, and let them, the
idols, announce to us, etc. rrxar: . . . r>iso«-.n. The contrast has been dif-
ferently understood; either the proximate and the remoter future, or
more probably the former thing* are past predictions already uttered
and accomplished, while the coming things are predictions now to be
made of what is yet future. ■jpwriK the end of them, their issue,
whether they are fulfilled or not. We, i. e. God and his people on one
side ; they, i. e. idols and their followers on the other.
23. Change of person § 279. 'tvf&B is, this was the thing to be decided.
sy-rn sans1^, either re ward your friends and punish your foes, or do some
thing either good or bad, comp. Jer. 10 : 5, Zeph. 1 : 12. nype:,'! § 172.
3. *nsj § 97. 2. a. »Mfi2i some connect with the subject we, both par-
1G0 HEBREW OHBBSTOMATRT.
tics together ; otlicrs with the verbs, loot about tmd see together, or at
the same time; others still with the object, see the good and ceil ye have
done toff( Ou r.
24. As they are unable to accept the challenge, and to adduce evi-
dence to sustain them in their claim of divinity, sentence is given against
them; they are proved worthless and condemned as such.
nothin ! of it and equal to it, or lee* than nothing, sec on LO :
17. --'-yy your work, your idols which are of human workmanship, or
which is better suited to the connection, your deed, what you, the idols,
have dona ~=":r>, abomination, an object of religions abhorrence, oomp.
Gen. 48:82. rem according to Borne ■■ nm*j worn than a viper, but
the parallel expressions show it to be equivalent to, if not an ortbo-
graphic variation for DfKJ.
25. The trial is recapitulated: the two great arguments of Jehovah's
deity are repeated, with the failure of the idols to exhibit similar proofs,
whereupon sentence is pronounced again. 1st proof: the raising up of
1 \«r. 25, the idols neither did it nor predicted it, vcr. 2 6 ; 2nd
proof: foretelling and accomplishing Israel's deliverance, ver. 27. the in-
ability of the idols is manifested again, ver. 28, they are worthless, ver.
29. "r;r*-.~- similarity of expressions to ver. 2: the preterite 1
there, 18 shown to refer not to what is actually past, by being adduced
as a proof of divine foreknowledge, t-suc . As the Babylonians invaded
Palestine from the north, and Chaldea is called the north country,
whereas this conqueror is said, ver. 2, to be raised up from the East, some
refer the first clause to God's raising up Babylon to be a scourge to
Israel, and the next to Cyrus' march to overthrow it. But this assumes
a change of subject not intimated in the text. Others combine the North
of this clause with the East of the following, and apply it to Cvius as
from both North and East, i. e. the Noith East. There may perhaps be
an allusion to his twofold origin, as 1 tided from both the royal
of Media in the North and that of Persia in the Bast. -•:•-= *-;■*•
cither//' thaUeallby, Le. upon///;/ numr, or he shall call with, i. e. proclaim
• on 1 Kin. 1 S ; l> 1 ; for the fulfilment in cither case BOS his
Ezra 1 : 2. z-:sz i "_'7I. 2, this word is specially applied to Baby-
lonish nobles. -•;-, trample them down, as something utterly worthless
and vile, indicating the completeness of the subjugation and their inability
2G. '-s--: from the beginning, not as 40 : 21 from the creation, but
either indefinitely of old, or in contrast with •,•-", which means 'after I he
end of,' Gen. 11:1, _.<-- may tneai the beginning of.' The
D will then be, who ami OUttCed ' JyTUS' coming before his appearance ?
NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 24-29. 161
pnS, may be right, /rue, or the more exact meaning of the word may be
retained, righteous. He in whose favour the judge pronounces is justified
in his case, be it what it may ; so in this case, give decision in favour of
the idols if they have foretold anything, pronounce them on that ground
righteous in the claim which they are putting forth to divinity.
27. ■p'tN"?, not as Eng. Ver. the Jirst shall say, but I first ; either
supply ' say,' or introduce give from the last clause, i. e. give them the
opportunity and privilege of saying behold them.
28. The incapacity of the idols, ft\s&* prep, partitive, I saw of
these, i. e. the idols, '{".y, giving advice or information respecting the
future. :i2T *3%,in, declarative and they will perhaps return an answer,
subjunctive that they mag, etc., or interrogative, will they return, etc.
29. As they have failed to make out their claim to divinity, sentence
is given against them. cVp, (1) all of them are vanity, their works or
deeds are nought, but this violates the accents; (2) as for all of them,
their works are vanity, nought.
CHAPTER XLII.
Chap. 40 promised to Israel deliverance and salvation, confirming
the certainty of it by an appeal to God's incomparable greatness. In
chap. 41 the sole divinity of Jehovah is demonstrated to the confusion
of idols and their worshippers by his protection and exaltation of Israel.
The iduls can neither do good nor do evil, neither be the authors of any
salvation to the people, nor retard the salvation God has promised. In
this chapter the divinely appointed destiny of Israel, which God's power
is pledged to accomplish, and which the idols cannot prevent, is more
fully unfolded, and seeming difficulties in the present and past aspect
of things are removed.
The chapter consists of 3 parts, viz. :
1. vs. 1-9. Israel is God's chosen servant to extend his kingdom
over th.' earth, and to enlighten and save the nations.
2. vs. 10-17. God's apparent apathy and inaction in the past presents
a seeming improbability in the way of the accomplishment of this destiny:
but this is to be exchanged for an activity which shall effect the most
stupendous results.
3. vs. 18-25. The character and condition of the people add a fresh
improbability: but their sins shall not obstruct what God does for his
own righteousness' sake and the magnifying of his law : and their suffer- '
ings, so far from proving God's inability to protect and bless them, were
Bent for just reasons by God's own hand.
102 IIl.HKl.W CHRESTOMATIIY.
1. 'r:zy. The most important question connected with this entire
prophecy is who is the servant of Jehovah, comp. 41 : 8, who so frequently
in it. He cannot he Cyrus, who was not commissioned to spread
the true religion, nor Isaiah, or the prophets as a class, who were not
the Gentiles, nor Israel in its purely national character, whose
sufferings were not vicarious, ami from whom he is expressly distinguish-
• • I, 19 : 0. It is plain from the attributes and works ascrihed to hira,
that the Messiah is prominently referred to : this further appears from
frequent applications to Christ, in the N'ew Tost amen t, of language em-
ployed respecting this servant here and elsewhere. Yet he is not ex-
clusively intended, for (1 ) imperfection and sin are attrihuted to the
servant of the Lord, 42 : 19. (2) The servant is repeatedly called Israel
or addressed as Israel, 41 : 8, 41 : 1, 49:3. (3) The connection here
demands not the introduction of a fresh suhject, hut a statement of what
was designed for Israel. (4) What is here said of God's servant is ap-
plicable to the people as a whole in its measure, (5) Some of the expres-
sions used respecting the servant of Jehovah are applied to the people
of I fod, Jer. 11:19, Acts 13 : 47, 2 Cor. G : 2. The proper view seems
to he that ( rod'fl servant is Israel considered as embracing the Messiah,
who was to spring from the midst of them, and by whom mainly the
task of the world's salvation committed to this people, comp. John 4 :
22, was to he achieved : as we might attrihute to France what was per-
formed by Napoleon. This is precisely the sense of 'the seed of Abra-
ham,' and may be further confirmed by the scriptural doctrine of the
unity of Christ and his people, comp. 1 Cor. 12 : 12. ~»pn I trill up-
hold him or will loll him fust, retain him. Thero is no necessity for
Supplying the relative. This is applied to Christ, Mat. 12 : 18. etc. and
twice by a voice from heaven. Mat. 3 : 17, 17 : 5, where the changes in
the form of expression are. for the sake of explanation or more exactly
designating the person intended. *y»T}», not merely choice or excellent,
but actually chosen. v'tJj upon him rather than in him, to denote des-
cent from heaven, bltiq judgment, either the function of a judge, the
administration of justice, not here the mere blessings of good govern-
ment in a worldly Sense, but his empire, his spiritual reign, or that which
is just and right, his righteous laws, true religion. Israel, instead of
being longer lorded over by the nations, shall gire law to them in the
person of his great representatire and ruler. sntab to the nation*, \. e.
mankind. :k-xv cruse to go forth, i. e. from Jerusalem, the centre
and scat of this empire, comp. •_':.".. the facts of the new dispensation
presented under the emblems of the old.
•J. Thil empire was not to be extended by such means as are em-
NOTES ON ISAIAH 42 : 1-6. 1C3
ployed in worldly conquests, not by noise and clamour, ver. 2, nor by
violence, ver. 3, but by the truth. Kisp. lift up, not himself, nor faces
d-:d, i. e. accept persons, but his voice ; the true object is contained in
the last word of the verse.
3. Figures of gentleness, and so applied by the evangelist Matthew
12 : 20, not merely as descriptive of the personal characteristics of the
Redeemer, but of the method of extending his kingdom, nreti, shown
by the accompanying adjective dim and verb extinguish to mean wick ;
its primary sense is fiax. mickV stands opposed to the methods of ex-
tending his empire previously described. The prep, admits of various
explanations: (1) according to truth, truly, in a true and proper
manner; (2) in reference to truth, i.e. by means of truth; (3) be-
longing to truth, i. e. in its service, acting as its embodiment and
representative ; (4) unto truth, so as to secure its triumph and establish-
ment. The rendering in perpetuity gives an unauthorized sense to
the noun.
4. r.-s';, allusion to nns, ver. 3, he shall neither use violence nor
suffer it from others, he shall not fail in the performance of his task.
■p-; , some derive from fv\ run, (1) shall neither be dim nor run, i. e. be
precipitate, not too slow nor too hasty ; (2) run away, flee, be driven
from the successful accomplishment of his work. It is more probably
from yat"i § 140. 1, with allusion to "ps?, ver. 3, be broken, defeated.
:^'N isles, remote lands, see on 40 : 15. :;Vn^ shall wait for his law,
may mean that they must remain deprived of the blessings of his king-
dom until his reign comes to be extended over them, or that after their
submission to him they shall wait for the utterances of the law from his
mouth with a ready disposition to obey them.
5. The accumulation of titles heightens the sense of God's greatness
and omnipotence, and thus gives confidence in his ability to effect what is
promised in the following verses, fcrptsra § 221. 7. a. D*V, mankind,
not the Jews in contrast with the Gentiles, see on 40 : 7. Marg. Haph-
tarah of rrts-a , Gen. 1 : 1.
G. 5Fyj«nj>, summoned thee to this task, called thee to be my servant,
p-irs in the exercise of righteousness : this is shown both in faithfulness
toward his servant, fulfilling all rightful claims to assistance and support,
and in the nature of the work itself to which he is called, a work illus-
trative of and determined by God's righteousness. pjtft) § 97. 2. a,
hold thy hind, sustain, uphold, c? »vna*>, not a covenant people or me-
diating people, though this might describe Israel's function, but a cove-
nant of the people, the mediator of a covenant with them, as light in the
following clauso means a dispenser of light, zs may denote the Jewish
16 I IIKBREW CIIRESTOMATIIT.
people in contrast with c*?^, the Gentiles, or more probably is equivalent
to it, denoting, as in ver. 5, maukiii'l.
7. Figures of the removal of sin and suffering, which Israel especially
through its great representative was appointed to accomplish.
8. Jehovah claims to himself the honour of this glorious result in
contrast with graven images whose powerlessness has been previously
exhibited.
!•. The fulfilment of previous predictions (or, as some say, those
of the nearer future, i. e. about Cyrus, when they come to pass) pledges
an 1 Mantel the fulfilment of others made respecting events before they
tproui or spring up. How completely the glorious future here heralded
WU yet buried in the soil and had not even sprouted, appears from what
follows. Two great sources of the improbability of what has been an-
nounced are considered, (1) God's seeming apathy and inaction ; (2) Is-
rael's character and fortunes, so opposite from those described or presup-
posed. These the prophet now proceeds to dispose of: but first he pro-
claims a universal jubilee and summons all the world to rejoice.
10. fin new song, indicating a fresh occasion of praise. "-.'», the
remotest parts of the earth are to utter their joyful thanksgivings at the
Miration of the world from sin an 1 misery to be effected by Israel.
-.\'--:\ object of "7'i"1, 'going down to the sea and all that it contains,'
or parallel to *vri*, and summoned to join in the praise, whether it de-
notes marine animals or inhabitants of lands in the bosom of the sea.
11. rsb-;, see ver. 2. Mgj £ 197. </, £ 275. 2. b.
13. Jehovah will stir up h's zeal on behalf of his people, lay aside
the seeming inaction of the past, and accomplish the most stupendous
results, k^, military phrase for going forth to battle. rss:p (1) zeal,
excited feeling, (2) jealousy for his own name, or on his people's behalf.
the battle-cry or shout to rouse the warrior's ardour.
1 1. Qod*s-pastapathyan I inaction arecontrastedwith the new activity
to be displayed on his people*! behalf. r^nrm, not interrogatively, but
: the determination formed during thia period of seeming in-
action, 'saying, / loill be iilent,' n-V',;=, the comparison has sometimes
referred to the subject, God, as one bringing forth, travailing in
birth with [frae!, effecting their regeneration and salvation, but it is
and more usual to connect t he comparison with the actions de-
scribed, rrjes, in the two other placei in which it occurs, is a noun,
here it is a verb. D^M, not from o;s destroy, but crj blow,
. 1. t|»;tNi, not deiour, but pint.
l.'». Tin- effect! produced by this zeal and activity of God metaphor-
ically expressed. They I I M molt surprising and stupendous,
NOTES ON ISAIAH 42 ! 7-21. 1G5
implying the exercise of almighty power, and of a character precisely
the reverse of those in 41 : 18. They represent mighty judgments on
the foes of the people to accomplish the deliverance and welfare of
the latter.
1G. The result will he the safe guidance of those who could no more
see a way of escape from perplexity than the hlind. ^riK , convert
darkness into light, see 41 : 15. fi^sgSW crooked or uneven, as opposed
to ■v';?">tt, lineal or superficial straightness, see on 40 : 4. cry'cs I have
done them these things, or for them, the people § 102. 2, § 273. 3. a.
17. *abs, driven hack from the execution of their designs. While
God's people should he thus favoured and hlessed, the worshippers of
idols would be utterly discomfited and disappointed, unable to accomplish
Israel's destruction. The great temptation of the people was to distrust
God's power and grace, and transfer their confidence to the idols whose
worshippers had proved so much stronger than they. This is met here
and repeatedly in this prophecy. cnN , i. e. both the graven and molten
image.
18. The improbability arising from Israel's character and condition :
these shall not obstruct his achieving this high destiny on his own be-
half and that of the world. ci»-^n § 245. 2, the heathen may be ad-
dressed as especially characterized by moral deafness and blindness ; or
perhaps the deaf and blind as a class, the deaf might be expected to
hear and the blind to see these evidences of the folly of idolatry.
19. And yet Israel neither hears nor sees them, or acts as if he did
not. nis ■•» , the question implies that his blindness is such that no
other deserves the name ; all other blindness disappears beside it. This
shows that the servant of the Lord here spoken of is not the Messiah
exclusively, for this can have no relation to him. c^bks has been va-
riously explained, (1) friend of God, (2) perfect, (3) devoted to God,
(4) provided with tiShxo peace or welfare.
20. rrtn K'thibh 2 m. s. pret., K'ri const, inf. n't*-,. Israel is ad-
dressed in the first clause, and spoken of in the second § 279, thou hast
seen many things, i. e. evidences of divine power and grace, but wilt pay
no heed to them, h'ps , inf. for finite verb § 268. 1, God has opened his,
Israel's, cars by his prophets, etc., or better, comp. ver. 7, it describes
the destiny of Israel, set to open ears, and he zvill not hear himself,
whether from indisposition or inability, or both.
21. This guilty incapacity and apparent gross unfitness of the people
for their destined task shall not defeat it. God will accomplish this
salvation for his own sake, not for theirs, '"s, some refer suf. to Israel,
in order to his, Israel's, righteousness ; others to Messiah, on account of
16G HEBREW CIIREST0MATI1Y.
his, Christ's, righteousness. It must refer to God, on account of his own
riokt*OU$ne$*. p-* CMUMrt Ban exactly yrace or mere;/. It may hero
denote faithfulness to his promises and engagements, which is one phase
of tbe divine righteousness, or Ins righteousness in its ordinary sense,
which the plan of salvation was designed to illustrate and display hy
patting away sin and diffusing holiness, nni'n ^~*1i not atagnifg law
by inflicting judgment on those who had violated it, which is inappro-
:> this connection : nor (jive a great and gloriotu /</"', hut illustrate
aii'l honour the lair, i. e. the Old Testament dispensation, that system
of things which God had ordained to issue in the salvation of the
WOlid, and which should so issue in spite of Israel's unfaithfulness.
7---'n from n-:n to instruct, not mere advice hut authoritative gui lanco,
hi ir.
•_'_'. The condition of Israel presented as great an apparent obstacle
to his achieving this salvation as his character. Can a people who
could not save themselves, and whom their God did not rescue, be the
saviours of the world ? This anomaly is here explained. D^rrs risn.
SoaM derive the noun from -una, then according as the verb is from
r-: Iroin ftr}-3 it may he rendered, there is a .snarimj of >/<»/n</ men,
all <>f Mr//;, all their young men are captured as birds in a suare, or they
all are thr pmjfing derision of young men. But it is better to regards
as a prep, o snarin;/ than all in holes, they are caught like wild beasts,
or panting in holes, i. e. dungeons. O^aVa '$23*, both members of the
compound expression are put in the plural. The terms of this verse are
figurative, and describe not merely the Babylonish exile, bat the suffer-
ing an 1 oppresse 1 condition of the people through a considerable portion
of its history, r.z?K, iz), allude to itotfl >»t»of the first clause, and are
1 in rtsiris , c"T:in ofver. 24. ">~~_~ for a*n £ 65. a, rest >re, hring
whether to their own land or to their former condition of pros-
perity.
28. The question implies the prophet's earnest desire that they
should give car, and at the same time his apprehension that few would
do SO. tht does not refer to n-'n, ver. •_' 1 , which is too remote, nor to
the preceding verse, bat to the verse following, containing the solution
of this anomaly, which is the main thin _r to he attended to. :-r'rxV,
Dot hearken to the past but hear for the future, cither describing the
tune of hearing, in time to seme, or the objeot of it. hear with reference
to the time to come.
24. Their raftering! do not prove thai Jehovah li nnable to deliver
I e »ple, for he gave then into their enemies' hand, and that for a
lit cause, ma, »sat»»n ^ 879.
NOTES ON ISAIAH 53. 167
25. ^2t;»;, Vav conv. intimates a close connection or dependence.
and so he poured §99. 1. *»« ni:n §253, fury, viz. his anger, or hit
anger us fury. snanVnj, the subject is mcrt?q or rather t\xt\. »4; kVi,
not unatvares, unexpectedly, but expressive of stupid unconcern, as is
shown by the parallel expression, he will not lay it to heart. The chauge
of tense is significant, and is designed to embrace both periods of time
§ 2G3. 5. a. Marg. see on Gen. 44 : 10. 17.
CHAPTEE LIII.
That the Messiah is the subject of this chapter is evident from the
following considerations :
1. Its terms are exclusively applicable to Christ. A spectacle is pre-
sented of extraordinary humiliation and suffering, terminating in a violent
death. They, who first beheld it, mistook its real meaning and design,
and despised what they should have honoured. This suffering and death
were vicarious, due to no personal ill desert of the victim, and to no arbi-
trary infliction of God, but endured for the sins of others, and procuring
for them justification and peace. The sufferer was himself righteous,
vs. 9. 11 ; not in a comparative sense merely, but absolutely so, since
what he endured was not on his own account, but wholly for the sake
of others. These sufferings \jere, moreover, voluntarily assumed and
borne without complaint, and they were to issue in a glorious reward.
This is all strictly true of Christ, but of no other.
2. The subject is expressly stated to be the servant of the Lord,
ver. 11, 52 : 13. To this servant Isaiah ascribes all that work which
Israel, including the Messiah, was raised up and appointed to do for the
glory of God and the salvation of man ; see on 42 : 1. - In some passages
the language employed is applicable both to the people as a whole and
to their great descendant. In others it is so framed as to refer oidy to
one or the other of the constituents of this complex person. The imper-
fections charged upon this servant, 42 : 19, belong to the people alone.
In the present chapter the Messiah is alone regarded. In proof of this
it may be urged, (1) that what is here said of the servant of the Lord
is true only of the Messiah, not of Israel as a people. Their Bufferings
were not vicarious, but as both Isaiah and other prophets testify, and as
the facts diclare, the just desert of their own sins. The church here
possesses only a remote and distant resemblance to her head in so far as
she takes part in the afflictions of Christ, and completes the destined.
1G8 llimU.H" CI1UI.ST0MATHY.
measure of that willing endurance for the good of others, which apper-
tains : body of a suffering head, Ool. 1 :24. (2) Here, as
in 12 : 6, 19 : •'■ 6, brad is distinguished from the servant of the Loan
1 eaken in the first part of the chapter arc not gentile nations in
contrast with Israel, with whom the prophet could not identity himself,
and whom he could not thus introduce without explanation, but as in
59:9-12, 03: 10 — 64 : 12, and as is distinctly intimated ver. 8, COmp,
\rr. 1. the people of God. (•">) The expressions imply that an individual
l is intended. The singular is used throughout ; he is called
Ma man," ver. ."> ; his "soul" is spoken of, vs. 10. 11. 12, also his im-
prisonment and death, vs. 8. 9; he is contrasted with the umany,"
\- 11. 12, wh«>m lie shall justify, and whose sins be laic This is 80
convincing, that some of those who reject the Messianic interpretation,
ha\c sought to fix upon some other individual as the subject of the
prophecy, some prophet, or king, or martyr, otherwise unknown. And
the Ethiopian eunuch was led to ask whether the prophet spoke this
4 of himself or of some other man.' Acts 8 : .". 1 .
3. The analogy of prophecy. (1) Although the prophets dwell
more upon the glory and blessedness of Messiah's reign than upon his
antecedent humiliation, and although it is peculiar to thi
unfold the vicarious nature of his sufferings, he is yet elsewhere pre-
dicted as a sufferer, in whom the acme of human endurance should be
reached, and who should rise thence to proportionate exaltation and
glory. This is already intimated in the primal promise, Gen. 3:15,
and more distinctly set forth in the typical Psalms, e. g. l's. 22, CO, and
in the later prophets, e. g. Daniel 9 : 20, Zechariah 9:9, 12 : 10, L8 ! 7.
(2) This chapter stands in the relation of climax to others of like char-
acter in this same prophecy. Bee on 40:2, and must refer to the same
subject. The dechirat ion, 12: 1, 'he shall not fail nor be discouraged,'
implies that the servant of the Lord would meet with opposition and
obstacles. Ee il Spoken of, lH: I, as 'one whom man despiscth and
whom the nation abhorreth;' 50 : 0, he gave his back to the smiters and
his cheeks to them that plucked off the hair. (3) The 'tender plant'
and -root out of a dry ground,' ver. 2, strongly resemble expressions
which are used to characterise the Messiah elsewhere. These terms are
doubtless identical in meaning with the rod out of the stem of Jesse and
the branch grow ing out of his roots, 11 :l,and ' my servant, the Branch,'
Zech, 3 : 8.
•1. The authority of the New Testament, which bears testimony to
the Messianic character of this passage almost verse by verse ; 52 : 15 is
qooted and applied to Christ. Bom. 16 : 21 1 so 53 : 1 in John 12:38,
NOTES ON ISAIAH 53. 169
Rom. 10: 16; ver. 4 in Matt. 8 : 17, and with the following verses in
1 Pet. 2 : 22-25 ; vs. 7. 8 in Acts 8 : 32. 33 ; ver. 12 in Mark 15 : 28,
Luke 22 : 37. As a suffering Saviour is more clearly and fully set forth
in this chapter than in any other prophecy of the Old Testament, it
must be prominently referred to in such general statements as Mark
9:12, 'it is written of the Son of Man that he must suffer many things
and be set at nought,' and Luke 24 : 25-27, 44-46, Christ ought, agree-
ably to the prophets, to have suffered these things and to enter into his
glory. The terms employed by the writers of the New Testament in
stating the doctrine of vicarious atonement are also frequently borrowed
from this chapter or contain manifest allusions to it. Thus Horn. 4 : 25,
'who was delivered for our offences,' alludes to ver. 5 ; the 'Lamb' 1 Pet.
1 : 19, the • Lamb slain' Rev. 5:6; the ' blood of the Lamb' Rev. 7 : 14
to ver. 7 ; ' the Lamb of God which taketh away (6 alpwv) the sin of the
world,' John 1 : 29. 36 to vs. 7. 11 ; 1 John 3 : 5, comp. vs. 9. 11 ; 1 Cor.
15 : 3. 4, 2 Cor. 5:21, comp. vs. 8-11.
5. This is the most ancient and the almost universally received in-
terpretation. The oldest Jewish authorities refer it to the Messiah,
notwithstanding its contrariety to the carnal expectations of that people.
And it was only to escape the necessity of confessing the signal fulfil-
ment of this prophecy in Jesus of Nazareth that the Jews of later times
abandoned this traditional explanation. In the Christian church this
continued to be the unanimous interpretation for seventeen centuries,
unless Grotius be regarded as an exception, who explained it in its
primary sense of Jeremiah, but in its fullest and highest sense of Christ.
It was not until the prevalence of rationalism, with its bold denials of
the reality or possibility of prophetic foresight, that any other subject
than the Messiah was imagined or suspected.
6. No other satisfactory explanation ever has been or can be sug-
gested. The perfect righteousness of the subject and his vicarious suffer-
ings are wholly inapplicable to the Jewish people as a whole, to the
sacred order of the priesthood, or the collective body of the prophets, as
well as to Hezekiah, Josiah, Isaiah, Jeremiah, or any other individual,
actual or supposable, but Christ alone.
The chapter may be divided as follows, viz. :
1. vs. 1-9 describe the sufferings of Messiah.
2. vs. 10-12 his consequent reward.
The former of these sections may be subdivided into three stanzas
of three verses each :
(1) vs. 1-3, his lowly and suffering condition led to his contemp-
tuous rejection.
170 IIEBRKW CHllESTOMATHY.
(2) vs. 4-6, these sufferings, so grossly misunderstood, were vicarious.
(3) vs. 7-9, he dies by a judicial sentence, uncomplainingly, though
innocent, for the sins of others.
1. --. While the Gentiles who 'had not heard,' 52 : 1">, shall pay
heed to Messiah's claims, the mass of the chosen people will reject him.
The question does not necessarily imply that the unbelief was absolutely
universal ; the few wlio believed arc overlooked beside the vast numbers
who did not. -zryi-J- suf. may denote the source §254. 7, the thing
hmurdfron us prophets, our report, so Eng. ver. ;or the subject § 2o-4. 8,
the thing heard by us the people of God ; the latter explanation has the
advantage of assuming the same speaker here as in the following verses.
The prophetic teachings regarding the Messiah are intended in either
case. i;--ti the ana of J< thovah, i. e. his presence and power, which,
though manifested in Christ, were discovered by few. "'x:-''?, not sim-
ply to whom, as if the prep, were V or Vn, but over whom, the figure
being that of a celestial exhibition.
2. The reason why the Messiah was not recognized in his true char-
acter is found in his humble and unattractive exterior, feg] §262. I.
the ideal position of the prophet is between Christ's humiliation and his
glory, so that what relates to the former is mostly spoken of as past, and
what relates to the latter as still future. p:v3 § ^15. 5. </, elsewhere
a tackling % here in the sense of r-:-^ a sucker, sprout. v:sV, some refer
the suffix to God, before him, an object of divine attention and care,
OOmp. Gen. 17 : 18, others to the p sople, L e. in their esteem. The ob-
jection that this involves a gratuitous change of person, since the people
are the speakers throughout the first part of the chapter, ma\ be relieved
by understanding it distributively, § '27o. G, in connection with the im-
plied answer to the preceding question, ' Almost every one disbelieved
since Messiah grtw up before him,'1 etc i-'iri root, or more probably a
shunt attached to and springing from it, in which the root as it were reveals
itself, r-j p^mg,and hence pnnyand insignificant ; the explanations of
the sVy land, as Galilee, or aa the Virgin Mary, Bhow what extrava
remits from giving a separate significance to every particular in a figura-
tive or symbolical description. ~N~r is by some interpreters connected
with what precedes, and rendered t/uit we should behold hi/a in the sense
of looking upon him with pleasure ; this is recommended by the like
D 'i<>ii of the following •--:-:-. It is forbidden, however, by the
accents, as well tS by the fitol that rati has this sense only when fol-
by r, see on Gen. l : I. The prophet may here forsake his ideal
Stand-point, and speak of that as future which is actually BO, or the
future may be used relatively to the preceding V?;i, §269. 6, 0, because
NOTES ON ISAIAH 53 : 1-5. 171
the act described is subsequent to and consequent upon it, and we saw
him.
3. V-n;, either in a passive sense, forsaken of men, or an active,
ceasing to be of men, so disfigured by suffering as to be no longer counted
a man, comp. Ps. 22 : 7. tH»H« § 207. 2. e. <4.h :.;:--•», not known by but
acquainted with sickness, which may be used here as 1 Kin. 22:34 of
the physical effect of wounds, but most probably stands by a poetic indi-
vidualization for every form of suffering. "WS?K5» has been explained as
an anomalous Hiph. part, like one causing to hide the face from him, or
as the sense of the Hiph. in this verb is simply to hide, like one hiding
the face from us in grief, 2 Sam. 15 : 30, or shame, Mic. 3 : 7, as the
lepers, Lev. 13 : 45. As, however, such a form of the participle would
be almost unexampled, § 94. e, it seems better to regard it as a noun,
§ 191. 4, when awe, §"-33, may be 1 pi. with the same sense as before,
or 3 m. s. with the relative omitted, § 285. 3, like one from ivhom there
is a hiding of face, whether the meaning be that we or men generally
averted our faces to avoid the sight of so shocking a spectacle, or that
he resembled one from whom God had hidden his face in anger, comp.
59 : 2, where d-oa stands as here without any qualifying expn ssion, also
54 : 8, 64 : 6, Ps. 22 : 25. maa , not 1 pi. fut., but as at the beginning
of the verse, Niph. part.
4. These sufferings were not in punishment of any sins of his own,
nor were they mere calamities or arbitrary divine inflictions. The true
explanation is given in the first clause, sin, as subsequently WttiN, ex-
pressed on account of the emphatic contrast, § 243. 1. av:, not simply
took away but bore, as it was only by bearing our sufferings that he
could have removed them ; this appears further from the parallel ex-
pression B^ao, about whose mea ing there can be no question, from the
preceding verse where Messiah is characterized by the sickness and
griefs which are here identified as ' ours,' and from the usage of this
verb N'rs in the phrase to which there is manifest allusion here, comp.
ver. 11, ' to bear iniquity,' Ezek. 18 : 19. 20, Num. 9 : 13, i. e. to sutler
its penalty. Matthew, 8 : 17, quotes these words as fulfilled in our
Lord's miracles of healing ; for, though they did not exhaust the mean-
ing of the prophecy, they were types and incipient fruits of the salvation
wrought by his vicarious sufferings, rrrs-tti § 200. c. cVao suf. re-
peats the noun, § 281. ris , this verb and its cognate noun >u: are used
of any plague divinely sent, and particularly of the leprosy, 2 Kin. 15 :
5, Lev. 13 : 1, whence the Jewish notion that Messiah was to be a leper.
rttfc§254. 9. b.
5. aven prep, indicates the ground or reason, on account of.
17:2 III. BREW CHRESTOMATHY.
. not instruction for our welfare, £ 254. 0, since the reference
in tlu- oontexl u norf to ('hrist as a teacher but :is an atoning sacrifice,
and tl. kpon km suggests the idea of bearing Boffering, as in
; bnl rlmstisement or punishment if our r""'' > ^iat DJ which OBT
'.fare is s cured.
G. The language of the people of God is still continued, -jxar
5. '/, tiguw2 of sin and the helpless misery resulting from it.
T. z::, not 1 pi. fut. Kal, we shall oppresM him, but Xiph. pret., and
not impersonally', it wot exacted, viz., the penalty due to our sin, but he
was oppresmd any pran. expressed because the participle follows,
which does not of itself indicate the person. f:v: may be taken pass-
ively, afflicted, a synonymous expression added to strengthen the prece-
ding statement, or rcficxively, §77. 2, humbling himself, suggesting the
idea that he voluntarily submitted to this affliction. — n-s- fut. relative
to tin- foregoing verbs, £ 203. 5. a ; in the vividness of the description
the scene appears to be transacting before the prophet's eyes, and hence
BO Maturely the preterite, the participle, and the future to set it
forth in its successive stages as in part past, in jar' present, and in part
pet to . . been oppressed, and he is being afflicted, and he will
u<,t open his m<mth. V = -> £ 28.'). 3. Marg. Ece on Gen. 1 I : 1<». -- —
QO< with btjn which is fem., nor with -? which is too remote, but
with lieasiah, who is the principal subject.
8. --vi prep, may have its instrumental sense, as Eng. Ver. marg.,
by oppression ami by judgment,!, e. a judicial sentence, or its local sense,
confinement and from judgment, i. e. the tribunal or judgment
seat, r.-~ has been referred to his being taken to execution, as I'rov.
24:11, or taken out of 1 i f. ■, as Ezek. 33:4. G, or his assumpi
heaven, aB Gen. 5:24, 2 Kin. 2:9, 10. Of the numerous interpreta-
tions proposed for tin- next clause there are but twowhiofa are consistent
witli the true Benae and usage of the words. The first, which has the
authority of the early versions in its favor, makes •-•- the object of the
following verb, who shall spent (or think) his generation, i.e. who can
in word or thought recount their multitude? The 'generation' of the
h will then mean those who belong to the same class with him,
who are assimilated to him in spirit and in life, as in the phrases ' gene-
ra' ion of the righteous,' l's. 1 I : .">, 'generation of thy children,' Ps. 73 :
aeration <>f the upright,' Ps. 112 :•_'. It is thus in fact, though
not in form, equivalent to his posterity or spiritual seed. i~t , spoken of
rer. 1". The veil, t--~. though commonly followed by the prep. *, may
nevertheless take a direct object, as is shown by Ps. 1 lo : .">. This ren-
i I that a preliminary glimpse is here afforded of Messiah's
NOTES ON ISAIAn 53 : G-9. 173
exaltation and the reward of his voluntary endurance, while the entire
context relates to his sufferings and the full and proper consideration of
their reward does not begin until ver. 10. According to the other view
of the clause, i-cii— ns stands absolutely in apposition with the subject
of the verb § 271. 4. b, as for his generation, i. e. his contemporaries,
who shall think (or say) that, etc., none of them, or comparatively few,
shall recognize the fact that his sufferings are vicarious. -Taj , most usu-
ally and- naturally employed of a violent death, ray, Jehovah may be
the speaker, as in vs. 11. 12, or the prophet, or as in the preceding
verses the people of God, the singular being employed distributively
§ 275. G, as 1 Sam. 5 : 10, Zech. 8 : 21. : %oV, not an unusual form for
3 m. s. smiting was to him, but 3 m. pi. and paragogic Vav § 104./,
§ 233, with the ellipsis of the relative § 285. 3, to ivhom smiting be-
longed or was due, or the abstract yas for the concrete, as a smiling, one
smitten, comp. Lev. 13 : 4, etc., for them. The word sap. alludes to
y/sas ver. 4 ; his contemporaries would think him stricken, but not that
the stroke which he bore was one which had been deserved by them-
selves.
9. 1B"2 indef. § 243. 2 and one gave, put, appointed, equivalent to
it was given. D^st"? wicked, distinguished as such by an ignominious
burial, hence criminals, malefactors. With this is contrasted in the next
clause the honourable burial of the rich. The servant of the Lord was
destined to both, of course successively and by different parties. This
enigmatical statement finds its explanation in the event. They who
crucified Christ with malefactors, marked him out for a malefactor's
grave ; but God by his providence ordered it otherwise. He was laid,
as Matthew 27 : 57-GO expressly informs us, with special allusion doubt-
less to this prophecy, in a rich man's tomb. The exactness of the fulfil-
ment has given great trouble to unbelieving interpreters, who have
ineffectually tried by every expedient to get rid of the plain sense of the
passage. The text has been altered without the slightest warrant of
external authority ; Try has been declared, in defiance of invariable
usage, to mean wicked, and finally it has been said that 'rich' is here
equivalent to ' wicked,' inasmuch as riches lead to pride and impiety.
It is, however, not the rich man's life, but his burial which is here spoken
of, and tbat manifestly presents not a parallel but a contrast to the grave
of the malefactor. Christ had his grave with malefactors in the intention
of his murderers, with a rich man in the purpose of God and in actual
fact. Wites, not in the act of dying but in the state of death, equivalent
to after his death, comp. 1 Kin. 13 : 31. The plural form has been sup-
posed to express intensity §201. 2, a death so dreadful that it seemed
174 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATIIY.
like many deaths combined in one, or to be purely poetic, as Ezek. 28 :
8. 10, or to be such only in appearance, the suffix after rv. following the
analogy of those appended to fern, plur. nouns, coiup. Ezek. ti : 8, 16:
.'.1. B 178. 2. There is no necessity, therefore, of assuming either that
tin- stiflix refers to a collective person, 01 tb.it the wurd is the plur. of
rr^i in the sense of a sepulchral mound or tumulus, n meaning which
tins word never has; this would besides require an arbitrary change of
the points to '•n:c2, and it would after all leave the plural form unex-
plained, bt prep, governing the following clause and hence equivalent
to the BOnj. "n Vv, which may nuan hecausc, when his innocence will
' 1 as the reason why his grave was finally assigned him with the
rich rather than with the wicked; or although, as in Job 10 : 17, a par-
ticular being added of a tenor contrary to the preceding, when the refer-
ence will be chiefly to the first clause, his grave was appointed him with
the wicked, though he had committed no crime in deed or word.
10. Introduces the second portion of the chapter, descriptive of Mes-
siah's reward. This was the reason why Jehovah permitted his servant
to be thus afllicted, nay, why he himself imposed these afflictions upon
him. "-!-- S 1~"K 1 is by some thought to govern and qualify the pre-
ceding verh §269. ", teas pfag—rf, crush' <l him fffit must ',/ by £ lid!) for
was j/lcascl to crush, etc., comp. Mic. G: 18, but it is better to peosoive
its separate verbal fWce. -ex in its proper conditional sense, if. err
j,ul or ji/arc, i. e. make, not 2 m. s. referring to Jehovah who is spoken
of still in the third person, but 8 f. s. and the subject is ;,rs::. This is
not a mere periphrasis for the pronoun he, but has the emphatic sense of
his soul, his life, which is represented as making the offering, because it
was the life which was sacrificed, ccn, the legal designation of the
%-offtring, Lev. 5 : 15, 16, a modification of the sin-offering, in
which there was not only an expiation for th • sin by the shedding of
blood, liit a pecuniary Compensation or amends for the injury committed.
An expiation for the forfeited life of the sinner and a full satisfaction to
the law and justice of God arc combined in the sacrifice of Christ. The
mention Of the condition is followed by that of the blessings suspended
up iii it, viz., a numerous posterity, long life, and a successful prosecution
of the task which God bad been pleased to commit to him. Like blcss-
. ■ re ofb ii ptonuasd and granted to the righteous, Job 5 : 23—26;
tie-van- her.- pledged to the servant of God in their highest spiritual
meaning. •-;= in or bu asi hand, i. e. by his instrumentality, Lev. 8 : 36.
ii. tana prep, eanaal, on account of, not partitive, as though he
should see some but not nil of the results of his toil, rs--, the object
implied though DOt expressed is an ample reward, SUOh as had been
NOTES ON EZEKIEL 37. 175
promised in the preceding verse, iri*?a, not by the knowledge which he
possesses, for Messiah is here spoken of as an atoning sacrifice and not
as a teacher, but the suf. expresses the object § 254. 9, by the knowledge
of him on the part of others, that practical knowledge and right appre-
hension of him which implies faith in him and reliance upon him.
pi^^2, not to make inwardly righteous, a sense which the verb has, if at
all, only in one passage, Dan. 12:3, but in the forensic sense to justify
§ 272. 2. a. pi-:: adj. contrary to the ordinary rule § 249. 1. a, stands
emphatically before its noun and in a significant proximity to its cognate
verb. In such cases the article is omitted, the new prominence which
the adjective assumes conferring upon it a measure of independence and
perhaps something of the character of a proper name, comp. Jer. 3 : 7. 10.
■^ry, Jehovah is the speaker in this and the following verse.
12. Some render the first clause, / will divide (or apportion, comp.
Job 39 : 17) to him the many, and lie sliall divide strong ones as spoil,
i. e. his spiritual conquests shall embrace vast multitudes, and even the
most powerful shall own him their victor. Others prefer to translate,
I will divide to him among the many, and he shall divide spoil with the
strong, comp. Prov. 1G : 19 ; he shall have the success which elsewhere
attends multitudes and strength. He, like other great conquerors, shall
have abundant spoil and reap large fruits from his victories. That his
conquests are of a very different description from theirs, however, ap-
pears from the method by which they were gained as detailed in the
remainder of the verse. "pr?~, either poured out or bared, exposed.
:?-jsi fut. because not confined to the period of his humiliation, but still
performed in his state of exaltation.
EZEKIEL, CHAPTER XXXVII.
This chapter contains,
1. A symbolical vision, vs. 1-10, with its explanation, vs. 11-14.
2. A symbolical action, vs. 15-17, with its explanation, vs. 18-28.
The former, which is a real vision, and not merely an allegory in
that form, is not designed to set forth the corporeal resurrection of
Israel's dead, as has sometimes been inferred from vs. 12. 13, but as is
plain from ver. 11a glorious change to be wrought in Israel's condition,
a change which to human view was as hopeless as that dry bones should
be raised to life.
If we could presume that the doctrine of a future resurrection was
understood and was a part of the popular faith at the time of the prophet,
17G IIKBRKW CHRESTOMATHY.
it would be natural to suppose an allusion to it here. God, who shall
hereafter raiae the deed, will reotore Israel to ■ new life. Perhaps, how-
• may better be conceived to be preparatory to the doctrine than
built upon it, an obscure hint of what was afterwards to be more fully
I than an evidence that it was already familiarly known. Such
premonitory intimations occur w ith frequency in the Old Testament. A
method often employed for this purpose, and it is singularly adapted to
the end, is the use of figures, which, beside their obvious figurative inter-
pretation, shall also have accomplishment a-; literal verities, see on Isa. 40 :
3. This view of the case is confirmed by the fact that the principle here
asserted is the very one upon which the doctrine of the resurrection of
the righteous rests. Israel's relation to God as his people gave assu-
rance that though dead he must rise again. If this was true of the people
as a whole, it was applicable likewise to the individuals composing it so
far as they personally sustained this vital and vivifying relation to God.
If it was true of the death and ruin which had overtaken Israel as a
body, it was also applicable to the corporeal death of individual believers.
Death cannot annihilate or destroy those who belong to God. This is
in fact the point of view from which the Old Testament chiefly developes
the doctrine of the future state and of the corporeal resurrection. And
this is urged by oar Lord against the Sadducees as underlying even the
earliest periods of divine revelation, Luke 20 : 37. 38.
1. — ;_■ tlif hand, as the organ chiefly employed in action, is used as
ft Symbol of power, and here denotes that mighty spiritual influence,
by which the prophet's ordinary consciousness was suppressed and the
hi of ecstasy produced, comp. 1:3, 8:1, 40:1. rjna in the
. i. e. intimately united with this divine agent aud under his
control ; run may be in const, bofore trim or as the accentuators seem to
bare judged in the absolute, when it will be definite without the article,
08 8:. '5. §246. 1, and r-'-- will be the Bubject of the preceding verb.
. rbftl adj. governing a direct object like the verb from which it is
derived §271. l. see on Gen. 12:18.
2. z--z \ 2S0. 3.
.".. r:--r.-- expresses not possibility only, but futurity, shall tltaj
Um .17.
1. i~-'-N 3 -_'7o. ."> ; so w*r, comp. rer. •">, etc. r":^vr § 245. 2.
7. •-: - ... "--;- , possibly thunder and earthquake betokening the di-
\iue preeenoe and agency, but more probably notM and thakina of the
- - sh (3 f. pi.)
B, f* , see on Geo. 10 : 8.
1 1. :::\, a pleonastic use of the dative of advantage, for oursclrc.*,
NOTES ON OBADIAII. 177
so far as we are concerned, Eng. Ver. 'for our parts;' others render
to ourselves, i. e. cut off from all hope or help and left to ourselves.
12. Viqrn § 1G0. 2. 13. ^rss § 10G. a.
14. ■'phj-i §160. 1 and 2. -cm §90 (pass.). Marg. see on
Judg. 13 : 25.
15. This spiritual resurrection is followed by a cessation of the
schism between Judah and Israel, the type of all divisions among the
people of God. Marg. The Haphtarah of wam Gen. 44 : 18, etc.
16. "■•■>n'V § 257. 1. l-KSh § 4G, § 220. 2. b, such as attached them-
selves to Judah from the other tribes, 2 Chron. 11 : 12-17, 15 : 9, 30 :
11. 18. 25.
17. aip/i § 119. 1. &?*&}- § 223- 1. «•
19. b^Efc— *n», Ephraim was the leader in the schism, and domi-
nant among the revoked tribes. He had ambitiously grasped in his own
hand as many tribes as he could bring beneath his own control ; but all
would be hereafter united in the hand of the Lord. i">V'j> suf. refers to
Judah, and the following words are explanatory, vpon or along with
him, viz., with the stick of Judah. Others render, / will put them, the
tribes of Israel, together with him, Ephraim, with the stick of Judah.
22. -rvn; § 86. b (3 pi.) 23. m? § 82. 5.
26. ■*rsi § 86. b (2 m. s.). Cftia § 238. 2. a.
28. t*ga, predicate without the article § 259. 2. Marg. as ver. 14.
OBADIAH.
This prophecy is divisible into three parts, viz. :
(1) vs. 1-9, the utter destruction to which Edom is destined.
(2) vs. 10-16, the reason of it, viz. : Edom's unbrotherly conduct
at the time of Jerusalem's calamity.
(3) vs. 17-21, the contrasted deliverance and enlargement of
Jacob.
1. Marg. The Haphtarah of hW»j Gen. 32 : 4, etc. y.Th vision, not
in the specific sense of an appearance beheld in an ecstatic state, but in
the more general sense of a divine revelation or prophecy, affording an
insight into the will and purposes of God. Wia* § 195. 3. After this
brief title the nations are summoned to arise and make war upon Edom.
■:-s "Wli-rts. This introductory formula is elsewhere invariably fol-
lowed by language in which God is himself the speaker; here, however,
it is used to denote that what comes after is a communication from
God, even though he does not throughout speak in the first person.
12
178 Ilir.Ul.W (IlRI.STOMATIir.
This is simpler than to enclose the remainder of the verse in a paren-
..iid connect this formula directly with ver. 2; or to assume an
NMColnthon, 'we have heard tidings from Jehovah,' when the construc-
tion with which the sentence began would have required instead, 'I,
Jehovah, have caused you to hear tidings;' or, more violent still, to re-
sult to tlie hypothesis of an interpolation, which is commonly a mere
f ignorance or unbelief, and is here peculiarly unfortunate, for if
the words 'Thus saith the Lord concerning Edom' be stricken from the
text, there will be nothing to intimate against whom war is to be pre-
pared, nor who is addressed vs. 2-5, nor what is the subject of the
prophecy, until it is learned from ver. (i. It would be better to allow
the text to remain as it is, and confess the difficulty to be insoluble, than
to get rid of it in such an unwarrantable manner. The pret. icn docs
not here denote an action wholly past, as though the prophet were re-
peating what God had said at some former time, perhaps through the
medium of a preceding prophet, but in accordance with the constant
usage of this formula an action belonging to the present, already begun
but not yet finished, § 2G2. 2. And hence the fut. "BJlfc may with equal
propriety be used in the same phrase, Isa. 10 : 1. Dvwfc in respect to,
concerning Edom, or, if the remainder of the verse is parenthetic, to
Edom, see on Gen. 1:28. "?£0 Wl\ llot tn<-' nations who are in the
next clause spoken of in the third person, but the people of God who
heard this in the prophet as their representative, or through him as their
medium of communication with the Lord; the plural would then inti-
mate that these tidings were received by the prophet not as an indi-
vidual, but as a member and organ of the chosen people, and for the
Bake of the whole. Or he may possibly speak in the name of the proph-
ets, to others of whom like disclosures were made, pomp. Isa. 59 : l.
--::• . This clause may be explanatory of the preceding, the tidings being
that a messenger had been sent, etc. Or if the tidings have a more
general relation to all that follows respecting Edom's overthrow, it may
be confirmatory, showing that measures srere already taken to effect this
end. It does not form an opposition to the preceding clause, as though
the meaning were, We, the chosen people, have beard a Bummoni t which
i-. not the sense of runieti), and a messenger has also been despatched
among the heathen that both .lews and Gentiles might be united in the
war upon Edom. Tin' messenger, if an ideal one sent by God to gather
tli'- nations, simply expresses the thought that, the Lord would certainly
bring about this result The sane' idea is eUewheK conveyed under the
ailing distant nations by a hiss or whistle, or setting up a
signal for shea t.> congregate, [sa. 5:26, 7:18. Or the messenger
NOTES ON OBADIAH, VS. 1-4. 179
may be a real one, sent by one nation to solicit tbe aid of others. h?j5,
Marg. see on Gen. 44 : 10. srsp, the language of the messenger ad-
dressed to the nations, which is simpler than to regard it as the mutual
exhortations of the nations, roused by the messenger sent to them. It
is quite unnatural, and contrary to the whole tenor of the following pre-
diction, to suppose that the chosen people are in these words exhorting
one another to engage in a war to which the heathen had already been
divinely invited, n^ps -i we, i. e. both the party represented by the
messenger and the nations addressed. If he has been sent by God, then
by a bold figure God is represented as taking the initiative in the war
against Edom, and inviting the nations to cooperate with him. Comp.
Isa. 13 : 4. 5, Joel 2:11. n-V? § 275. 2. b.
2. This gathering of the nations to war against Edom is in pursu-
ance of the divine intention to reduce him to insignificance and to a
despicable condition, tpnw I have in purpose given, made thee small,
§262. 1. b; the preterite is used because the purpose was already
formed, though not yet executed in actual fact. It is not necessary,
therefore, to refer this to something wholly belonging to the past, to the
position which God originally assigned to Edom among the nations, as
though it were intended by its contrast with what follows to set his
arrogance in a more glaring light ; God had made him a small, despised
people, but his pride led him to fancy himself invincible, ^ts, this re-
sult, divinely resolved upon, is spoken of as if it were already effected.
3. The confidence which he had entertained and still continued to
cherish in his inaccessible position, was a delusion. -iSbW § 218, § 255. 1.
— viSria. This word is of rare occurrence, and interpreters are not agreed
as to its precise sense. Gesenius renders it asylums: others clefts or
excavations, which is more aptly descriptive, has the ancient versions in
its favour, and admits of an equally satisfactory derivation, 'inri- c;-»
§ 279, the lofty place of his inhabiting, i. e. which he inhabits ; this may
be in apposition to sVa •nah, from which the prep, a is to be repeated,
or it may be governed immediately by ^zrv, which sometimes takes a
direct object, inhabiting his lofty dwelling in the clefts of the rocks.
-12 , the question implies that no one could.
4. Though his habitations were more difficult of access than they
were, or than it was possible for them to be, God would dislodge him.
--^n may be taken absolutely, if thou shalt mount high as the eagle ;
or -:r> may be supplied from the next clause, if thou make thy nest high
as the eagle, in which case the infin. cr? will be assimilated to it in tense,
number, and person, § 2G8. 1, though others regard it as a passive parti-
ciple, § 158. 3 ; or better still, n^san may govern trb directly, if thou
180 HEBREW CIIIIESTOMATIIY.
make high the putting of thy nest, i. e. put thy nest high, § 2G9. a,
comp. Ps. 113:5, Job 5:7. d^J&is VJi not apparently, i. e. upon
summits so lofty that, viewed from beneath, they might seem to be
imong the Btara, bat really. This is of course an impossible supposition,
but its very absurdity only shows more clearly how inevitable was their
do., in. Comp. Amos 9 : 2, etc.
5. Transported in idea to the event which he was predicting, the
• i ixclaima at the completeness of the ruin and the pillage, such
as the ordinary causes and images of desolation were inadequate to elicit
or to represent. c^rta § 187. 1. a, thieves abstracting stealthily, ---b
1, robbers using violence to accomplish their purpose. If thieves
came to thee, etc., would they not steal (™:" fat because subsequent to
*sr ^ 2G3. 5. a) enough for them, as much as tbey wanted, could lay their
hands on, or were able to carry away ; still they would have left some-
thing, they could not have plundered thee of every thing. That it was
not ordinary thieves from whom Edom had suffered, but something far
worse, appeared from their having Btripped him of all and ruined him
utterly, as is suggested by the interjected exclamation, how hagt thou
'< str»yed f § 8G. b (2 m. s.), § 2G2. 4. A similar sense may be
obtained by rendering cn interrogatively in both clauses of the verse,
though this meaning of the particle is mostly confined to disjunctive
questions, §283. 2: J fare thieves come to thee, etc.? it might seem as
if they had, and yet this would not account for such extreme desolation ;
do they not steal (fut. in habitual sense, § 2G3. 4) enough for them ? they
do not despoil of every thing, as has been done in this case. Or jp|
both here and in ver. G may introduce an interrogation, though this is
rcible than the exclamation: //' thieves had come to thee, etc., how
co\ Idest thou have been destroyed (pret. modified by the preceding con-
dition, § 2G2. 1) as thou hast been? The least satisfactory of all the in-
terpretations which have been proposed, supposes that the prophet does
not contrast the 'thieves.' etc with the actual plunderers of Edom, but
identities them. If thieves COTM to thee (prop, shall have come, pret. in
relation to the following future, § 2G2. 1) as they certainly shall, etc.,
will they not steal their fill t the implication being not that they will
leave something, but that they will take every thing that they can get
If grape gatherers^ etc., will they not leave mere gleanings, i. e. the least
I oasible remnant?
G. *.r:r: agrees with •-.•;; as a collective noun, § 275. 2. IVjgMM se-
■•■■ . g 191, 8, or hi<l</t/t things, concealed treasures, g 191. 5.
7. IMoin's impregnable position could not protect him against this
meparing pillage. HUf other grounds of dependence, the friendly dis-
NOTES ON OBADIAH, VS. 5-7. 181
position of allied nations and his own wisdom and valour would be
equally unavailing. From the description of this desolation the prophet
now reverts to the circumstances which preceded it. Sfn^ia "»:n men of
thy covenant, i.e. those in covenant with thee; and as the relations
spoken of are those of a nation, allied nations and not merely individu-
als must be intended. These have so far violated their engagements
and disappointed thy reasonable expectations, that they have sent thee
(pret. § 262. 4) to the border. When thou hast gone to them to obtain
the stipulated aid against invading foes, they have conducted thee, in
the person of thy representatives or ambassadors sent for this purpose,
to the borders of their territory, not in token of respect and honour,
as though the meaning were, they lavish every attention upon thee,
and make fair promises which they never fulfil ; because upon this un-
derstanding of their act, the most essential thought, the non-fulfilment of
their promises, is not expressed. Their sending thee to the border is
simply equivalent to dismissing thee, refusing the solicited aid, and
sending thee out of the country. It has also with less probability been
understood to mean that they refuse to harbour the fugitives escaped
from the devastation before described ; they sent thee, i. e. this fleeing
remnant which alone survived, to the border ; or to denote active hostil-
ity, the border upon this hypothesis being not the limit of their own
territory, but that of Edom, they sent thee to thy border, i. e. expelled
thee to it and beyond it. This, however, would more naturally be at-
tributed to the nations spoken of in ver. 1. The allies of Edom refuse
in his extremity to grant him aid ; and what is yet more unexpected and
trying, yabv -r:N the men of thy peace, the nations at peace with thee,
and upon whose neutrality, at least, if not assistance, thou couldest
count, have deceived thee, hare prevailed with respect to thee, i. e. over
thee. They have by open force, or secret treachery, taken the side of thy
foes to their advantage and thy hurt. And most astounding of all, r;-~'~ ,
either by a bold figure, or by an unusual ellipsis, although it is one
easily supplied from the preceding words, for men of thy bread, be-
friended by thee in their times of want, or deriving their subsistence
from thee, requite thy kindness with perfidy and injury. •s",*;J fut. be-
cause the prophet speaks as if in the midst of what he is describing,
§ 2G3. 5. a. Edom has found himself disappointed in two classes, the
nations with whom he was in alliance, and those with whom he was at
peace ; one class yet remains, those who had eaten his bread, and there
a similar disappointment awaits him. It may be observed here, that
these classes need not be exclusive of each other: the same nation might,
perhaps belong to one or to another, according to the aspect under which
182 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
it is contemplated. But all, upon whom Edom eould have reposed anv
reliance, failed to meet his natural and legitimate expectations, nire,
variously rendered more, falsehood, and wound. The construction above
OD the one hand preferable to that which violates the accents
by connecting -t~\ with the preceding clause, the men of thy peace and
of thy brtad have, etc. ; and on the other to that which governs rpcnV by
~-r; they, indef., i< 213. 2, will moke thy bread a snare under thee,
win ther this be understood to mean that tiny treacherously entrap the
tl seing remnant of Edom under pretence of affording them subsistence,
or that they ungratefully replace or requite the bread which they have
1 from Edom by setting a snare fur him. : is suf. refers not to
■vrr snare, there is no perceiving it, Edom does not perceive the snare
set for him, which gives a wrong sense to rang ; but it refers to Edom
B 279, there is no understanding in him. This is not here stated as an
explanation of the ill-usags just recited, as though he had brought it upon
himself by his own folly ; nor as a deduction from it, as though his being
■0 deoeived and ensnared c\ idenced a lack of intelligence ; nor as a con-
sequence of it, as thoii-h the perplexities resulting from the treachery
of his supposed friends induced an entire confusion of counsels. It is
rather a fresh particular in the hopelessness of his condition. Every
resource fails him. He is not only deserted by others on whom he re-
lied, but his own wisdom, in which he prided himself, and for which he
\\a- famed, Jet, 49 ! 7, forsakes him.
8. This is not accidental <>r unexplained, but due to a special divine
infliction. n-V- expects an affirmative answer. -r-=vr: £112. 3,
§287. B.
9. They should be deprived of courage as well as of sagacity.
I — B 100. 2. « (2). ynfc expresses not simply the result, to that, but
the design, in "rder that. Their bravery is taken from them with the
rii n of giving them op to helpless slaughter, spw, used as an indefinite
pronoun, every one. tViros, the sense of the prep, is not negative, iri/h-
out a battle, which does not give the noun its proper signification; nor
on account of slaughter, thy slaughter of Jacob, for this was
chargeable not upon Edom, but upon 'the strangers,' ver. 11; but in-
strumental, by daughter. It violates the accents to connect this with
the next verse, and read, on account of tht slaughter and on account of
tht vioU nee, etc,
10. The crime by which Edom has incurred so terrible a retribution,
prep, causal, noun constr. before its object, § 2"> 1. 9. ", "" account
wrong, done to thy brother. „"rp, not m allusion to
blushes covering the countenance, nor to the disposition of those who
NOTES ON OBADIAH, 8-12. 1S3
are ashamed to conceal or veil the face, but shame shall cover, overspread
or overwhelm thee. P-S31) alludes to —ms"; ver. 9. Marg. see on Judg.
13 : 18 ; other copies accent n, in which case the Vav must he regarded
as simply conjunctive, or else the accent remains on the penult contrary
to the ordinary rule after Vav Conversive, § 100. 2.
11. The time and circumstances of the commission of this crime.
Esau's hostility toward Jacob was transmitted to his descendants, and
revealed itself in the whole course of their history. It culminated at
the overthrow of Jerusalem by the Chaldeans. In this hour of Judah's
calamity, Edom, instead of burying his rancour, and showing the com-
miseration which might have been expected from a kindred people, dis-
played a malicious joy at the downfall of his ancient rival. He made
common cause with the foreign invader, and added his insults and out-
rages to those of the merciless enemy, Ps. 137:7, Lam. 4:21.22.
Passing by all inferior manifestations of this long cherished animosity,
the prophet singles out this most glaring and wanton exhibition of it,
which he was enabled to foresee. c^s connects not with what precedes,
'On account of the violence, etc. in the day;' but with what follows,
'In the day, etc., thou too wast as one of them ;' indefinitely, as in Gen.
2 : 4. "':"£? § 106. a. -lijitt over against, opposite, whether as a specta-
tor or as an enemy, crs, coordinate with the preceding o;,V3. ftirj
forces, host, as in ver. 20, or wealth, substance, as in ver. 13. -ins ,
change of construction from the infin. to the pret. § 282. c, with a direct
object, § 271. 2, though it is commonly followed by the prep, a into, or
5, Vh to. -irsa § 255. 1, comp. on Gen. 3: 22.
12. Instead of proceeding to describe the conduct of Edom at this
time of Judah's sore distress, the prophet appears to be a witness of its
atrocity, and in impassioned terms b^gs Edom not to commit the crimes
which he is on the point or in the act of committing, viz., not to indulge
in malicious joy at Judah's downfall, ver. 12, not to take part in the
sack and plunder of Jerusalem, ver. 13, and not to slaughter or betray
Judah's hapless fugitives, ver. 14. n~p— Vsi § 2G4, §171. 1, cannot
mean, thou shouldest not have looked, but must be rendered look not.
As it would be unnatural and contrary to analogy to dissuade from that
which had already been committed, the conduct of Edom here com-
plained of must have been still future, and hence the preterites of ver.
11 are prophetic like those of vs. 2. 6. 7. The prophecy must accord
ingly have been delivered prior to the destruction of Jerusalem by Xebu
chadnezzar, and we thus have an incidental corroboration of its date as
inferred from its position among the minor prophets after Amos and be
fore Jonah and Micah. -ova may express the time of the action, in
184 HEBREW CIlKl.SToMATHV.
which tax- nun must stand absolutely without an object, look not at
what mav offer itself to your sight in the day, eta ; or coordinating still
.ml =••= of this clause with the first, = may connect the verb with
its object, denoting that the sight dwells upon it and rests in it with
•ion. see on Gen. 1 I : 84, Judg. L6 : 27, look, gase aoi si tfu day
of thy brother, i. e. tlie period Of bil calamity, coiii]i. l's. 137 :7, at the
(In;/ of etc. ; or, which the regular structure of the following clauses
to require, the first -■•= may express the object of the verb, and
•ml the time of the action, gawt not at ike dap of thy brother in
the ilaij, etc. •-:: . Gee., hit ttrangt /'if', calamity; others, his being
treated as a stranger, hit rejection, -^-d V-;-r tnlarjft thy mouth, as a
gesture of derision, Ps. 22 : 8, 35 : 21, Isa. 57 : J, Lam. 2 : 16, or make
great thu ino'ith. as the organ of speech, i. e. utter proud and insolent
tilings, comp. Ezek. 35 : 13.
18. nr-r-rr-Vx. This difficult form has been variously explained.
Boms make it 2 f. pi., the Edomitea being addressed as women on ac-
count of the dastardly conduct ascribed to them, comp. Nah. 3 : 13 ;
others 2 m. s. with na added for the particle of entreaty n:, but this is
written as one word with the verb, never has n in place of n, and
when connected with a dissuasion its proper place is between '-x and the
verl>. comp. ( Jen. 1 8 : 3, the only exception is Judg. 10 : 23 ; others con-
ceive na t.> be r»t paragogie preceded by : epenthetic, a combination which
ii.-v.-r OOevrS. Perhaps the Bimplest and best explanation, though it is
• from difficulties, is to regard r.zr'-zr as an unusual form for
-;-'-.r with S f. s. suffix and : epenthetic, £ SS (;! f. pi.), put it not forth,
viz., thy hand, uhieh the prophet has in mind without distinctly naming
:•. Like instances of the employment of a suffix with reference to an
object not mentioned in the context, but. easily dcdueihlc from it. occur
elsewhere, [as, l :6, 8:21, Ps. L8: 15, 68: 11. 15. Comp. 1 8am. 21 1 11.
16. — ji introduces the reason by which the preceding exhortations
are enfor.cd, for i time of recompense is coming shortly, r-- — bv the day
of ./, hi.mh, which belong! especially to him, inasmuch as he shall then
manifest himself in his true character, particularly in his attributes of
mercy and of justice. It shall be a day of -raeious reward to his own
people and of righteous retribution to his and their foes. In contrast
with the day of.Iudah, \er. 1 J, the period of his humiliation and defeat,
it is the period of .Jehovah's exaltation and triumph, which his opp
people shall share, but which shall bring ruin upon all who oppress
them (,r oppose him. This day is further characterised by the words
z- --'•-.-'-•;. which are to be connected with Dil'i'DV, not with aiTJJj
lie the universality of the judgment then to be executed. By the
NOTES ON OBADIAH, 13-16. 185
day of the Lord, of which the prophets speak, is manifestly meant not
merely the final period of judgment to he executed simultaneously upon
the whole world, from which the representation takes its form and
colour ; hut they likewise include under it the entire series of particular
aud partial judgments wrought successively on each of the nations in the
course of God's providence. All spring from one source, and possess the
same character. They form one work of divine retrihution. The pun-
ishment of Edom is not viewed correctly, if it is regarded as an isolated
fact. It is really a part of God's universal work of judgment, wrought
in the course of human history, and consummated at its close. This
day, which expands itself thus into a protracted period, is further said to
he ai-s near, because punishment would swii'tly follow the offence which
has been described. "When that time arrives, to which the prophet has
in idea been transported, and out of the midst of which he has been
speaking, when Jerusalem shall fall and Edom shall insult over its ruins,
his own doom shall not be long delayed. That portion of ' the day of
the Lord upon all the nations,' to which Edom's punishment is assigned,
shall then be near, at the very doors. rt'»3£ § 35. 1. $*?», divine pun-
ishment is not an arbitrary infliction, but simply the recoil of sin, the
return of one's own deeds upon himself. *f«?&na , prep., denotes conjunction
or contact, see on Gen. 2 : 24, 3 : 3. The head, as the most prominent
and important member, is the representative of the person. Hence the
symbolical acts of crowning, Zech. G:ll, or anointing the head, Ps.
23:5, uncovering the head, Lev. 13:45, 21 : 10, casting dust on the
head, Josh. 7 : 6, laying hands on the head, Lev. 1 : 4. Hence, too, the
head is spoken of as bearing good, Isa. 35 : 10, Prov. 10 :G ; and evil,
Jer. 23 : 19 ; guilt and punishment, Josh. 2:19, Joel 3 : 4. 7 ; this last
is particularly appropriate when, as in the present instance, the offence
is a capital one, and is to be capitally punished.
16. This verse confirms the statement of the preceding, that in the
day of the Lord upon all nations an exact retribution shall be meted out
to Edom. He has I teen guilty of drinking, indulging in festive carousals
in his indolent exultation over Judah's calamity : and he shall be pun-
ished by having to drink, in common with other nations, a draught which
shall cause his destruction. The sin of Edom is not, of course, the
ground of the punishment of all nations, each of which is to suffer for its
own crimes ; but it suggests the figure under which the doom of all is
set forth. As the experience of pleasure or pain may be aptly repre-
sented by tasting or drinking what is agreeable, Ps. 36 : 9, or the re-
verse, Jer. 23 : 15, the endurance of divine wrath finds its appropriate
emblem in a bitter aud deadly draught which men are compelled to
18G HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY.
swallow, Job 21:20, Vs. 75:0, Isa. 51 : 17. 22, Jer. 85 : 15, etc.
:.-rr. Edom is addressed as in the preceding verses. -V? upon, indi-
the place of their revelry, which is inure natural in the connection
than <>r.r, indicating its subject or occasion. ->-- -- g 264. 6, ?' 256,
aw mountain of hoe\ntte\ i. a. my fto/y mountain, "wqtj continual/;/, not
of course that each nation should continue for ever drinking, for the
draught* are, as is immediately added, productive of speedy extinction;
but they should drink in unending series until the entire number was
exhausted, comp. the phrase continual Imrnt-off, ri,t</% Ex. 29:42, con-
tinnal $ht w-'>riod, Ex. 25 : 30, 2 Chron. 2 : 3. Several manuscripts and
a few of the early printed editions, substitute for this word 2-33 around
or in (urn, which, though preferred by some commentators, is doubtless
a gloss at first inserted in the margin by way of explanation, and subse-
quently transferred to the text. The common text has in its favour the
best and most accurate manuscripts and all the ancient versions. It is
an illustration of the tendency to substitute an easier reading in place
of one which involves a real or fancied difficulty. The rendering of this
phrase in the Septoaginf may also serfs to illustrate, on the one hand,
bos errors may arise from the eye, transcribers or translators not seeing
accurately what is before them, and on the other, how even the errors
of a version may be turned to account by the critic, and afford him data
from which to conclude upon the true form of the original text. For
Tr.r c";;-— Vs trie1; the LXX. have iriovrai wavTa tu tSvrj dlvov. It is
pUin that the translator, misled by the similarity of the letters, has mis-
taken — :r, for -—.r, = ■nsh wine. '■'-;'. emphatic repetition of the finite
form of the verb, § 282. />, drink and drink; i. e. continue drinking until
the whole is exhausted, ufci § 100. 2. 0 (2). n-'-3 §285. 8, an those
Who, etc In the exposition of this verse already given, the word drink
is taken in its literal sense in the first clause, and figuratively in the
second. Other constructions have been proposed, which preserve the
same sen-- in both clauses. Thus literally in both : 1. As ye EdomitSS
hem drunk upon my holy mountain, exulting over the ruin of Jerusalem,
all nation* ehall drink; exulting over your nun. But all nations wire
not to he combined against Edom, vcr. 1 ; the essential thing in this in-
terpretation, that the drinking of all the nations had relation to Edom,
Or SiprOSiod their joy at his destruction, is not in the text, but must be
supplied ; and the kind of drinking intended is shown by its effect, they
shall !<■ a those who have not l„,,i, who ha\e n.\cr existed. Or. "_'. At
ye Edomites have drunk holy mountain, all nations shall do
the same, .shall inflict similar injuries ami insults, shall drink- there and
jeri-h in CO] irho have not been. Bui this is iiiap-
NOTES ON OBADIAH, 16-18. 187
propriate to the connection ; the particle -o for, with which the verse
begins, must he followed by a confirmation of the preceding statement
that, as Edom has done it shall be done to him. The same objection
may be made to those constructions in which drink is understood figura-
tively in both clauses, viz., 3. As ye, Edomites, have drunk the cup of
divine wrath, the preterite prophetic § 2G2. 4, on account of my holy
mountain, i. e. for your injurious treatment of God's people, all nations
shall drink the same. And, 4. As ye, Jews (who are, however, nowhere
addressed throughout the prophecy, and whom there is nothing in the
context to suggest), have drunk of the divine wrath upon my holy moun-
tain, all nations shall drink the same, but more copiously, and for a
longer term. Thus understood, the verse would be parallel to Jer. 25 :
29, 40:12.
17. In contrast with the perdition of Edom and the nations, in con-
trast, too, with the injurious treatment that Judah shall experience at
their hands, the concluding section of this prophecy dwells upon the
ultimate salvation, victory, and enlargement of God's people. "WiM
§ 254. 3. ng^B is by some regarded as an abstract, escape, deliverance,
by others as a collective, an escaped, or delivered band, § 198. While
the nations, who are enemies of God, are doomed to extinction, God's
kingdom, of which Zion is the centre and seat, shall be preserved. It
must pass through sore trials, such as that referred to vs. 11-14, and
others beside, but there shall still be a remnant surviving them all,
comp. Joel 3 : 5. sHp may either be the subject, and there shall be
holiness, viz. in mount Zion, or the predicate, and it, the body of those
who have escaped, shall be holiness, or holy. This denotes not merely
inward purity, but sacredness and inviolability. They belong to God,
and are consequently under his special protection, comp. Joel 4 : 17,
Jer. 2:3. aj$j£ his, the entire covenant people. This expression is
not to be restricted to Judah, either here or in the next verse. t!-i«r»ta
§ 21G. 1. a, their own possessions, from which they had previously been
driven, see ver. 11; or it may mean the possessions of all the nations,
ver. 1G. The people of God shall not only be protected from further
injury from other nations, but they shall conquer and possess the world,
comp. ver. 21, Dan. 7 : 27. Upon the latter view of its meaning, the
idea is here expressed in the general, of which an individual application
is made in the following verses appropriate to the subject of this
prophecy.
18. (£»■! fnai, the house of Joseph properly denotes the tribes of
Ephraini and Manasseh, who were descended from him, Josh. 1G : 4, but
is here applied to the kingdom of the ten tribes, which was under the
188 HEBREW UIKI.STO.MATIIY.
-i.ip of Ephraim, sec on Esek. 37 : 10. Although incladed ia the
boaie of Jacob already spoken of, they are separately mentioned to pre-
clude all donbt as to their interest in what is here declared, and to give
prominence to the reunion of the sundered tribes against the
leminon enemy, oomp. Eat. 11 : 13- 1 1. The figure employed suggests
the idi a of easy and complete destruction, comp. 1-a. ."> : •_' 1, 10 : 17.
10. The territorial enlargement of the covenant people in all direc-
tions. = ::- §275. -. b. The inhabitants of the southern part of Judah,
contiguous to Edom, should remove southward and occupy this vacated
territory. The dwellers in the vale, the low country in the west of
Judah, should spread westward over the territory of the Philistines.
-.--- The subject is not expressed. Judah is evidently intended, as
may readily be inferred from the previous mention of the south and the
vale which were parts of that tribe. Judah shall expand not only south-
ward and westward, but northward into the territory of Ephraim and
Samaria, thus dispossessing Benjamin, who shall in turn occupy Gilead
on the east of Jordan.
20. The ten tribes will thus be pushed northward into PhenicU.
r'-- id tht captivity of this host, this captive host of the children of
. the ten tribes which, it is ben presupposed, shall have been car-
ried into captivity, shall possess trim/ Oanaanites do, the territory of the
Oanaanites or Pheniciana, eomp. Esa. 23:11, unto Zarephath. This
yields a better sense than to make 0*9993 — c;s descriptive of nVi. which
must then be coordinated with the following nVa as the subject of ■-— ■; in
the last clause: (he capti rlfif, etc., U>ho "/v < '■juminitt s, etc., i.e. are cap-
tives in Phenicia and reside there, and the captivity of Jerusalem^ etc.,
thaU posttMSf etc. ■'"!==, some remote locality known only from this
: it may perhaps be used in a general sense to denote a distant
region. Borne suppose it to lie an appellative noun meaning dispersion^
ciinp. root '-:. Jerome identifies it with the Bosphorua, which maybe
a mere OOnjectlire, from the sound of the name with the preposition pre-
fixed. Tin- rabbins give this name to Spain, *E<nrepta, and make .-:-■-;
Prance, though this latter is manifestly the town of Sarepta.
taain, ai the reatored inhabitants of Jeruaalem more than fill their former
pread over the cities of the south vacated by the occupa-
tion of Edom, ver. l!».
21. £-:;";-'w, an allusion to the judges whom God had at a former
period raiaed up to deliver hi-- people and punish their oppreaaora, oomp.
: : L6, Neh. !• : l'7. Such divinely commissioned champions should
D 1 mount Zion, or perhaps, as the captivity is alluded to in
;■• Up out of exile to mount Ziol), SCC oil < ■".II.
NOTES ON NAHUM 1:1.2. 189
39 : 1. The people restored from exile should be provided with deliver-
ers and saviours, including and culminating in the great antitype of all.
ubtcV 8 22. a (5), see on Judg. 15 : 20. Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 25.
NAHUM. CHAPTER I.
This prophecy is appropriately divided into three chapters, of which
Chap. i. announces the divine purpose to destroy Nineveh.
Chap. ii. describes its overthrow.
Chap. iii. assigns the reason for it, and declares its inevitable certainty.
1. The opening verse contains the title to the book, the first clause
of which explains its subject, and the second names its author. Like the
titles prefixed to other prophecies, it forms part of the original and
authentic text, and is to be regarded as written by the prophet himself.
tCst} is by some rendered utterance, prophecy, by others burden. In
favour of the latter may be urged, (1) the uniform usage of the word
when employed as it is here. It is not applied to prophecies indiscrimi-
nately, but only to such as are of a grievous and threatening import,
which impose a burden of woe upon those who are the objects of them.
(2) This is also its constant meaning, when not used in this technical
sense ; and it springs most directly from the radical signification of the
verb x-;.-: to lift up, to bear : to lift up the voice is a secondary applica-
tion. The other meanings attributed to it by Gesenius, viz., song, in
1 Chron. 15 : 22. 27, and proverb, in Prov. 30 : 1, 31 : 1, are supposi-
titious. See Hengstenberg's remarks on Zech. 9 : 1, in his Christology.
(3) It never stands in the construct before the author of the prophecy,
as it might be expected to do if it meant the utterance of, but (with the
exception of Zech. 12 : 1, Mai. 1 : 1, where it is in the construct of appo-
sition) only before its object, as here, the burden of Nineveh, the load
which Nineveh must sustain. VJ~» see on Obad. ver. 1. irppVqtn has
been explained as a patronymic, descended from Elkosh, but more prob-
ably denotes the place of the prophet's birth or residence, § 194. 1.
The chapter consists of two parts, viz. :
vs. 2-8, a majestic description of Jehovah in those attributes which
determine him to destroy Nineveh.
vs. 9-14, the completeness of the destruction which he has resolved
to effect.
2. This is not a general account of the greatness and glory of the
divine nature, but the prophecy is appropriately introduced by an exhi-
bition of the basis upon which it rests. The overthrow of Nineveh is
190 HEBREW CIIR1.STOMATHY.
grounded upon the immutable perfections of Jehovah, his jealousy and
avenging wrath. Vx from V'.x to lie ttrong £ 180. <• (-V root) in the usage
of prose differ! from :t:x in never standing alone, but always associ-
ated with a qualifying adjective, or another divine name, or in the con-
struct before a following noun. In poetry, on the contrary, this rule
does not hold, and Vx is often used without any adjunct, where the more
:■:■!! might have been expected. It is in prose never joined
with BaffixeB, and in poetry only with that of the first pers. sing. The
rule of poetry might here be applied, and Vx taken separately as the
subject, Ghd iijealovi. But the symmetry of the verse, which consists
of three clauses with Jehovah as the subject, and a double attribute in
in each, the collocation of the words, § 249. 1, and the comparison of
the parallel passages, Ex. 20:5, 31:14, Deut. 4:24, 5:9, 6:15,
Josh. 24: 19, make it preferable to translate Jehovah is a jealous and
v d'oil, or a jealous (/<«/ and an avenger. a»jp. § 18V. 1, as in
Josh. 24: 19, elsewhere Kl£ zealous, denoting the energy of the divine
nature, so that his love and hatred are not inoperative, as in the case
of heathen deities, but active and efficient; and still more specifically
jiulmis, indicating the actuating motive of this divine zeal and its
twofold direction, as it springs from a regard to his own honour and
worship, wherein he cannot endure a rival, Ex. 84: 14, or from affec-
tion for his people, whom none may harm with impunity, Joel 2:18.
Injuries suffered in either of these respects his jealousy leads him to
avenge. I — -:"-*•> ,ne triple repetition of these words is not designed
rgeel an allusion to the trinity, nor to three successive injuries in-
flicted by the Assyrians or to be inflicted upon them, but emphasizes and
renders prominent the idea expressed, £ 280. S. b. The first clause de-
duces Qod'fl avenging or revenging from its primary source, the zeal or
jealousy Of the divine nature; the second reveals its ardour or intensity
vied by the lun! of Ins wrath; the third indicates its objects, his
man '■--; , comp. (Jen. .".7 : 19 ; the divine wrath is not a tran-
sient fervour, but that settled indignation against evil and determination
to punish it, which is inseparable from God's holiness. "ibisi keeping,
Ing wrath, which is easily supplied from T.x.n in the preceding
clause, though the same ellipsis occurs elsewhere, Vs. 103 : 9, Jer. 3:5.
L2 ; oilers render watching with a view to punishment, comp. Job 10:
1 I. The two verbs of this clause are likewise combined in Lev. 10: 18.
8. This avenging jealousy is not discredited by the long delay of
judgment, for it is associated, as the prophet adds, with the attribute
of forbearance or long-suffering ( ,-s §216. 1. », £ 264. 10), which is
bare particularly mentioned, as it had been so remarkably exhibited in
NOTES ON NAIIUM 1 : 3. 4. 191
the case of Nineveh, Jon. 4 : 2. This, however, it is immediately de-
clared, involves neither weakness nor a relaxation of his purpose to pun-
ish. rs-V-nai § 13. a, §215. 1. c, Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 17 ; power,
in its ordinary sense, as exercised in the production of effects ab extra,
not power of endurance or self-restraint, as has needlessly been assumed
with the view of rinding an exact parallel to the words immediately pre-
ceding, ng&i § 92. d, § 174. 3. n§£* § 172. 3, the phrase is drawn
from Ex. 34 : 7, Num. 14 : 18. njn?, emphatically prefixed to its clause,
and repeated in the suffix at the end, § 281 ; the LXX connect it with
what precedes, but this violates the accents. This name occurs five
times in this and the foregoing verse, and ten times in the course of this
chapter. The recital of the attributes of Jehovah is followed by a sub-
lime description of his going forth in wrath to punish his enemies. This
is not the description of a thunder storm or of other natural phenomena,
which were conceived to indicate the presence of the deity. Nor is it a
prediction that the overthrow of Nineveh would be accompanied by
great catastrophes in the physical world. It is a poetical representation
of the wrath and power of Jehovah, whose vengeance is here denounced.
At the same time, the figures employed here and in other passages of a
similar nature, have not only a symbolical fitness, but, to a certain extent,
a real basis. Like phenomena have attended the manifestations of God's
presence, as the cloud, tempest, and earthquake of the descent on Sinai,
the drying up of the Eed sea and of the Jordan, etc. ; and they shall in
vastly increased potency attend his final coming to judge the world.
These occasional and transient occurrences in the past and in the future
are manifestations of a permanent fact, which is valid for all time, the
infinite superiority of Jehovah, and his absolute control over all the
works of his hand, so that such majestic displays of his omnipotence are
imminent every where, and might at any time be exhibited if such were
his pleasure. The prophet consetpently pictures to us the God who has
convulsed external nature by his presence and coming, who shall here-
after do so on a far grander scale, and who is able to do so to any extent
at all times, -,3s i , storm and cloud, as natural emblems of what is dark
and threatening, are fit accompaniments or symbols of the wrath of
God. The cloud, which envelopes or attends the advancing deity, is
beautifully likened to the dust raised by a warrior marching to battle.
4. The wrathful and avenging march of God spreads desolation and
terror. Grand and conspicuous objects of nature feel the weight of his
displeasure, or tremble in dread of it. ■»■>'*, see on Gen. 37 : 10. The
vividness of the description is heightened by the use of the participle,
which denotes present time, § 2GG. 2, and places the action, as it were,
192 II KIWI KW CHRKSTOMATHY.
before / it rebuking. The following future with Vav Con-
versive La also to be rendered as a present, and denotes an action imme-
diately ci osequent upon the preceding, § 2G5. a. The preterites that
come after, announce in quick succession the further effects of this dis-
play of wrath, as it seizes upon one object after another. Wway £ 150.
2 ([». 182). h\%M § 115. :,n. The highlands of Bashan in the east,
the promontory of Cannel in the west, and the lofty range of Lebanon
in the north, were the moat conapicuotu objects in Palestine, and distin-
guished E6r their fertility and verdure. They instantly wither at the
rebuke of God. The mention of them here affords an incidental proof
that the prophet was himself in the holy land, and not, as some have
imagined, in exile in Assyria.
5. ''.-iK., prep, in its causal sense, on account of hiai, at him. n"5~:,
intrans., lifted its/If up, heaved, as in an earthquake. This is better
than the explanation, raised itsc/f, i. e. went up in smoke, the figure
being suggested by the melting of the hills before the fire of God's
wrath, or the rendering lifted up its voice, cried out in terror. V=r",
from the root hz- to come forth, § 190. b, the productive or habitable
earth, thr world. It is used exclusively in poetry, and never occurs with
the article, jj L'47. The repeated conjunction 1 — 1, like the Latin
et — et, signifies both — and. '--'• §85. 1, §255. 1.
C. Such being the fearful consequences of his displeasure, none can
resist it or stand before it. nrr: poured out, like fire rained down from
heaven, perhaps with allusion to the judgment sent upon Sodom.
---_:--, Bingled out as a type of what is strongest and most enduring.
7. Another feature of the divine character, which, so far from being
inconsistent with the preceding, is in reality but another side of the
lame essential attribute of righteousness. While to his enemies this be-
tokens vengeance, it assures those who tru<t in him of love and protec-
tion. The obverse side of this divine perfection is here presented, be-
i( contains an additional ground for the judgment upon Nineveh.
giV know, may he taken in an emphatic sense, involving acquaintance,
Intimacy, and friendship, coinp. l\s. Ill: :'., Amos .". : 2, Mat. 7 : 23 ; or
it may l>e restricted to its ordinary meaning of simple intelligence, it
Sufficient to assert that he knows who they are who trust in him;
his blessing and favour follow from that as a matter of course.
8. q- - = -., the conjunction maybe adversative, introducing a con-
trast to what immediately precedes, and on the other hand, but; or it
may be copulative, the destruction of Nineveh being a sequence of ( !od's
regard of his injured people, etnd consequently, etc. Isaiah, 8 : 8, had
likened the Assyrian invasion of .Judah to an inundation (">=^ T^-)-
NOTES ON NAHUM 1 : 5-9. 193
Nahum declares that Nineveh herself shall be inundated ; the figure is
not to be restricted to an invading army, but includes the entire flood
of evils by which she was to be visited and destroyed. Some commenta-
tors have supposed, that in addition to this figurative fulfilment, the
words of the prophet were literally accomplished in an actual overflow
of the Tigris, which, as Diodorus Siculus, ii. 27, narrates (he calls it the
Euphrates), threw down twenty furlongs of the city wall, and thus gave
entrance to the besiegers, in fulfilment of an ancient prophecy, that the
city could never be taken till the river became its enemy. This would
accord with the analogy of other prophecies, see on Isa. 40 : 3. The
only doubt arises from the uncertainty as to the actual facts of the case.
It has been made a question whether the narrative of Diodorus is en-
tirely reliable; and if so, whether the overthrow which he describes was
subsequent to the time of Nahum, and was the same that is here pre-
dicted. "\zv might agree with Jehovah passing with a flood, but is more
naturally connected with tjcw with an overrunning flood, i. e. passing its
bounds. ~«;ptt, the suffix refers not to nVs, he will cause destruc-
tion in its place, i. e. in the place allotted to it, but to Nineveh, 1 : 1,
which is prominent in the prophet's mind as the theme of his discourse.
This is an additional proof that the title forms an original and integral
part of the text of the prophecy, since otherwise the subject would be
unexplained, and the reader left in doubt until 2 : 9. Interpreters have
needlessly perplexed themselves about the form of expression here em-
ployed, as though the p^ce of the city, or the soil on which it stood,
was to be an object of destruction distinct from the city itself. If Nine-
veh were destroyed, of course its site would be made a desolation. It is
unnecessary, therefore, to assume that Nineveh is personified as a queen,
comp. Isa. 47 : 1, etc., and that her place or residence is the city itself.
This passage affords an illustration of the manner in which various read-
ings and wrong interpretations have arisen from a false view of the
parallelism of clauses. Of the old Greek versions, Symmachus alone
gives -niptt its proper rendering; the rest, assuming that it should cor-
respond in sense exactly with vrs of the following clause, translate, of
those rising tip against him, as if the reading were, or were equivalent
to, v^c. :!irh darkness, a frequent figure of calamity ; it may either
be the subject of the verb, or stand absolutely after it to denote the place,
into darkness, or instrument, with darkness, comp. on Isa. 41 : 2.
9. The second division of the chapter opens with a direct address to
the Assyrians, yrrirtn-r:^ §88 (2 and 3 m.) what will ye devise in
reference to Jehovah ? his nature and purpose being what has just been
described, how do you propose to resist him, or avert the destruction
13
191 IIEIUIT.W CHR1-.ST0MATHY.
wliili he i^ resolved to blilg upon you? Or the reference maybe to
offensive rather than defensive measmoB, as V? :cn, ver. 11 ; what are
'wing in reference (<>, against Jehovah f i. e. what new assault are
von meditating upon his people? You shall fail in your design; you
shall imt be allowed to afflict them again. Either of these explanations
r than to soppose Judafa addressed, what think ye in reference to
'/ what do yon imagine that he will do? :r^x affliction shall
not arise twice ; the allusion to vrr. 7, where this same word is used of
the distress endured bj Qod*S people, determines this clause to mean,
that Jndah has suffered the OpWOSSion of Nineveh, hut shall never be
exp ised to it again, see also 2 : 1. Another interpretation is, that God
would make such thorough work in his destruction of Nineveh, that he
would have no occasion to afflict it a second time, comp. 1 Sam. 20:8,
2 Sam. 20: 10; another still, the adrersary (rns, as in 1 Sam. 1 : 0),
i. e. Nineveh "hall not ariee twice, shall not recover from this as from its
previous overthrow hy Arbaces, comp. Jer. 51 : G-l.
10. *s confirms the statement just made, that the Assyrians shall
never afflict Jndah again ; the reason is, for they shall have been them-
SSlfOI devoured^ consumed as stubble, a figure of easy, speedy, and total
lOtion. ifea, pre! relative to the future mph § 262. 1. Its sub-
ject is qualified by tin- preceding participial clause, which has been vari-
ously understood according to the signification attributed to the figures
employed, and the sense put upon some of the terms. The simplest
view appears to be that which finds in these words the circumstances or
manner of their destruction. Entangled SAM the extent of thorns, to
the degree that thorns are, like thorns, comp. 1 Chron. 1 : 27, i. e. joined
together in an inextricable mass, and thus affording the readier and
surer fuel to the flames, and drunken as by their drink (oaao , absolutely
to di note the manner or instrument, £ 27 I. 2. «'), or. according to their
drink, with no other limitation than the amount of wine they have, that
is to say, either in a state of literal intoxication, as Diodorus Siculus re-
. Of by a figure for the helplessness Of drunken nun. who are un-
able to resist or flee. Others resolve the participles into verbal forms, to
which they are often equivalent. Thus, if being intertooven he taken to
mean. In cans,' fhri/ an mt> rimrrn, etc., this clause will suggest the reason
why the Assyrians an- to he destroyed, thorns, from their noxious char-
. being an emblem of wicked men. Esek. 2 : r>, Ilia. 7 : -1. ami their
drunkenness being Singled out as an evidence of their luxurious, aban-
doned lives. On the assumption that c — -c has the sense of n:r:
entangled ami confused) by flesbjwli might also be
I to luxurious living. Or, if it mean, although they arc inter'
NOTES ON NAHUM 1 : 10-12. 105
woven, etc., it will represent their real or fancied security, which never-
theless shall not protect them ; though their phalanx presents an im-
penetrable front, as firmly knit together as thorns, and though they have
all the confident security of merry drinkers, they are yet doomed to de-
struction. Or the participles may he connected not directly with the
Assyrians hut with e^q , and the clause describe the futility of resist-
ance to their divinely ordained fate : even to, though they he like thorns
woven together, which defy all attempts to handle them, and drenched as
their drink, wet as wine itself, so that fire cannot burn them, they shall
nevertheless be consumed, etc. Il&tt, not an adj. qualifying t^ full,
mature and therefore burning more readily, but an adverb, §235. 3 (3),
qualifying cr, or more probably 'Vrx .
11. This is confirmed by the example of Sennacherib, whose doom
foreshadowed that of Nineveh itself, Sjjre, the suf. is by the majority
of interpreters referred to Nineveh, out of thee proceeded or went forth.
In the context, however, vs. 12. 13, 2 : 1, the 2 f. s. suffix (except in
};» 2 : 2) refers to Judah personified as a virgin, Isa. 37 : 22 ; in ad-
dressing Assyria the 2 masc. is used for the sake of distinction either in
the sing., ver. 14, or plur., ver. 9. If this analogy be observed here,
Judah must be intended, from thee has gone out, or gone away, retreat-
ed, arn, Sennacherib, though it might also be taken collectively of all
the Assyrian monarchs who had oppressed or would oppress the people
of God, in which case ns;, like »Vs«, ver. 10, must be under the influ-
ence of the preceding future. sV»»Va § 195. 3, worthlessness, or as the
negation of what is morally good implies that which is morally bad,
wickedness, here used in its abstract sense ; among the later Jews it
came to be a name of Satan as the impersonation of wickedness, 2 Cor.
6:15.
12. The completeness of his overthrow in the height of his power,
coupled with the assurance that Assyria should never be used to afflict
Judah again, -cn, the conditional clause, extends through ia», the
apodosis beginning with Jffuil § 287. 2 ; if they, the Assyrian army
under Sennacherib, were complete in full strength and vigour, and so
numerous, as they are well known to have been, and were so mown down,
§ 140. 2, the figure perhaps suggested by the stubble, ver. 10 (others
render shorn, comp. Isa. 7 : 20), and he, Sennacherib, or the singular
may have a collective or distributive force, the whole, or every one of
them, passed away, perished, §275. 6, then, by this be assured, I have
afflicted thee, O Judah, and I will not afflict thee again. As certainly as
Sennacherib and his host were overthrown, so certainly shall Assyria be
humbled and prevented from trampling upon Judah again. Or the
19G UBE1W CHBE8TOMATHT.
apodosis might begin with Mfe) -,= • if, even if, although, as Isa. 1:18,
they were complete, etc., yet so, in the manner well known, or tints., in
ndition of completeness an.l numbers, were they mown doicn, etc.
who find no special •llouOD to the fall of Sennacherib, of which
us are so aptly descriptive, understand this verse also collectively,
ami refer it to the future complete destruction of the Assyrian power, by
_- these preterites, as well as that of ver. 11, under the influence
of the preceding future. The suf. in r^rth is by some commentators re-
ferred to Nineveh, and the sense supposed to be, that such a blow should
be struck as would not require to be repeated ; see on ver. 9.
13. t-7- . what God was about to do now, contrasted with what he
had already done to the host of Sennacherib, vntto § 220. 1. b (3 pers.)
it, that of the Assyrians represented by Sennacherib ; the refer-
ence of the suffix is to arn, ver. 11.
14. T$9, the oppressor spoken of in the immediately preceding
verses is now addressed, § 279 ; the prep, indicates the subject of the
command, concerning thee, see on Gen. 41 : 15, though it sometimes also
denotes the person commanded, see on Gen. 2 : 1G. ffifra,, prep, in a
partitive sense. The race shall be extinguished, not that of the mon-
arch alone, but of the empire; the Assyrian name shall cease to be
perpetuated. Vqs, the idols cannot even protect themselves, much less
their worshippers. The Medes, who overturned Nineveh, and the Per-
sians, with whom they were associated in the capture of Babylon, were
the great iconoclasts of antiquity, cotnp. Isa. 21:9. SQafi § 66. b, I will
make thy groM, i. e. cause thee to be slain and buried. Or c'v may, as
it often dues, govern a double object, I will make it, viz., the house of
thy gods, tli 'i grqan ; this had a general fulfilment in a figurative sense,
in so far as tin- idols of the Assyrians proved their ruin instead of their
!i. and ■ specific literal fulfilment in the murder of Sennacherib in
an idol temple, ha. 37 : 38. This event, occurred several years after his
ii of .hidah, and it is in this interval that the prophecy of Xahum
was moat probably uttered. Such a combination of the figurative and
the literal is not unusual in the prophets, sec on ver. 8. in-Vp g 262. 2,
thou haei bun and art light, in a moral sense, equivalent to the sentence
upon the Babylonish monarch, Pan. 6 : 27, ' weighed in the lal-
•nosf and found wanting.1 Others render, (ho u art become insignificant,
thy power is broken ; but this could not be a reason for the divine order
just recited, except upon the forced ■ssumptSon that 'I will make thy
grave' means, thou shalt receive | dishonoured in place of a regal funeral.
NOTES ON NAIIUM 2:1. 197
CHAPTER II.
The divine purpose to destroy Nineveh has been announced, and
traced to its source in God's immutable attributes. The actual execu-
tion of this purpose is now exhibited to view. This chapter, besides
an introduction, ver. 1, announcing the fall of the great oppressor,
and
a conclusion, ver. 14, in which Jehovah pledges himself to effect it,
is mainly devoted, vs. 2-13, to a vivid description of the overthrow
of Nineveh. This may be further subdivided into,
(1) the preliminaries of the siege, by which the wrongs of Israel
shall be avenged, vs. 2. 3.
(2) the assault, vs. 4. 5.
(3) the ineffectual defence, vs. 6. 7.
(4) the sack of the city, vs. 8—11.
(5) the resulting desolation, vs. 12. 13.
1. A messenger is seen coming in the distance with the tidings of
Nineveh's fall. That this is the subject of his message rather than the
disaster to Sennacherib, is evident, since it is the former and not the lat-
ter which is detailed in the following chapter, and is the principal theme
of the prophecy, and Judah was once successfully invaded by Assyria
after the tune of Sennacherib, when king Manasseh was taken prisoner,
2 Chr. 33 : 11. This verse, which forms a kind of intermediate link be-
tween the first and second chapters, is attached to the former in the En-
glish and other modern versions, as a sequel to the divine purpose therein
declared, but to the latter in the Hebrew and in the ancient versions, as
preliminary to the more detailed account of its execution. The existing
division of the sacred text into chapters and verses, it should be remem-
bered, is altogether of recent origin, and is purely conventional. It is
in the majority of instances, though not always, skillfully made ; yet,
however valuable for purposes of convenience, it is never to be regarded
as authoritative, and should not be suffered to destroy the sense of the
unity of that which, as originally prepared, formed one continuous com-
position, with no breaks or pauses other than the subject itself suggests.
rin h ! as if pointing to an object of sight, and one that was unexpected
and surprising, b^nnn, the art. may be generic, §245. 5, or it may
B] reify the mountains in the direction of Nineveh, to which all eyes were
directed. Mountains are spoken of, not as points from which a proclama-
tion could be more extensively heard, as Isa. 40 : 9, but where a coming
messenger could first be seen. vsan, the feet are particularly mentioned,
198 HEBREW CHIIKSTOMATHY.
as the organs used in running, comp. Acts 5 : 9. ~r^, with the single
exception of 1 Bam. 1 : 17, used only of a bearer of good tidings, see on
Isa. 40 : 0. *»n §141. 1 (p. 174), § 271. 3. The meaning of this ex-
hortation, which may he uttered either hy the messenger or hy the
prophet, is not that the annual gatherings at Jerusalem, and the attend-
ant' upon the services of the temple, which had been interrupted hy in-
. or the fear of it, might now with safety he resumed. But this
pushed benefit on the part of Clod demands a new and strenuous
devotion to his service, and calls especially for a celebration of the joyful
festivals commemorative of deliverances which were themselves types for
all future time (see on Ex. 20 : 8), and have now had a fresh fulfilment, and
for a performance of the vows made in entreating relief from the recent
oppression, r----- g 275. 2. b. (pov §260. a. — n**£i marg. as 1 : 3.
51 in thee, the land of Judah, for which, after the verb ' pass,' our idiom
substitutes through thee. Vi;'Vi, abstract for concrete, wicked, here used
ignificant name of the monarch or empire of Assyria, comp. the
enigmatical designations Jareb, Hos. 5 : 13, 10: G; Sheshach, Jer. 25:
26, 51 : II ; Merathaim and Pekod, Jer. 50:21 ; Bahab, Isa. 51:9.
This generic name shows that the person or object so designated is not
viewed simply as an individual, but as the representative of a class or the
embodiment of a principle. lie is the type of the wicked foes of God
and his people. It is in this character that he is cut off, and for reasons
grounded in those attributes of God which determine him to destroy all
such. The fall of Nineveh is, therefore, a typical fact. The principles
Of the divine administration, which it illustrates, as these are exhibited
in this prophecy, secure the fall of every other power of wickedness, the
complete and final deliverance of the true people of Qod, and the estab-
lishment of the reign of righteousness and peace. Nahum's prophecy,
and that <>f Obadiah (see particularly ver. 21), may thus be said to be
rely predictive of the kingdom of the Messiah, The opening words
of this rerse are found again in Isa. 52 : 7, where they are used generic-
ally of the good things in store for the people of God. of which the de-
liverance from the Babylonish exile was ■ type and pledge. The apostle
1'aul, Rom. 10: 15, repeats them in application to the glad tidings of the
This triple repetition of the same language is no1 to be regarded
una] and undesigned coincidence, nor an accommodation of what
Mnall; spoken in reference to one subject to another wholly differ-
ent. I'ut the identity in expression directs attention to a real identity in
icbject The dest met ion of Nineveh and the return from Babylon foreshad-
QWed the salvation from sin, whieh is proclaimed in the gospel. n'»? § 220.
I : ers,), not from r&a as the l.XX seem to have explained it.
NOTES ON NAHUM 2:1-3. 199
2. The advance of the invader, in view of which Nineveh is admon-
ished to take every possible precaution. nV>, used technically of mili-
tary expeditions, 1 Kin. 15 : 17, 20 : 22. yz-c may be a noun, as in
Prov. 23 : 18, hammer, man/, but is more probably a part, dispersing,
or, as others render, dashing in pieees. In either case it denotes the as-
sailant of Nineveh, who is represented as already on his march against
it, not the Messiah, though a name somewhat similar is applied to him
Mic. 2: 13, still less the Assyrians themselves, in their invasion of Ju-
dah. T;;:5-Vy, not against thy face, the hardness of which, Ezek. 3 : 7-9,
i. e. thy obstinacy this hammer shall break, but before, in front of thee,
see on Ex. 20 : 3, with the implication of hostile intent. The 2 f. s suf.
refers not to Judah, as in the preceding verses, as though this verse were
designed to encourage Jerusalem to hold out against Sennacherib, but to
Nineveh. mtsia -rtsa according to the accents belongs to the first clause
of the verse ; the abs. inf. may, therefore, be modified by the preceding
verb, § 2G8. 1, he has besieged a siege, n-vs*: as -nsfc, 3 : 14, or the fort-
ress ; the majority of interpreters, however, regard it as a substitute for
the imperative, § 2G8. 2, and addressed to Nineveh. -n2S, this and the
following verbs may either be imperatives, or abs. infin. used for the
imper. If the former, as is more probable, the masc. is employed because
the admonition is directed to the king or people, not to the city as such,
as in ^"2. A careful watch must be maintained upon the ways leading
to the city, to guard against surprise. g;h strengthen, i. e. by means of
the girdle, as Isa. 22 : 21. This is equivalent to a command to address
himself or themselves to energetic action, inasmuch as girding up the
loose oriental dress was a necessary preparation for activity.
3. ■»&, introduces the reason why such formidable foes were gathering
against Nineveh. It was* because Jehovah had returned to his long-
forsaken people, and was taking their part against their oppressors,
■psa, from the root nsja to be exalted, § 193, denotes exaltation, and may
be applied either to an inward feeling, pride, or to that which produces
it, that of which one is proud, or by which he is exalted, excellency, dis-
tinction ; ' the excellency of Jacob' would then mean the advantages of
which this people was possessed, and which formed their chief boast and
glory, Ps. 47 : 5, Am. 6:8; in Am. 8 : 7 this expression is applied to
God himself, aa , pret. or part. The transitive sense assigned to the
Kal of this verb in this and some other places by lexicons and com-
mentators is entirely supposititious, see Hengatenberg Beitrage, II. p.
104. It accordingly does not mean, the Lord has turned away, whether
the excellency of Jacob, i. e. removed his privileges and advantages, or
the pride of Jacob, if const, before the subject, § 254. 8, sufficiently hum-
200 HUiKKW ( BRKBTOMATHT.
bled hi- . the pride which he has himself indulged, if const, be-
fore the object, §254. '.', is humbling the pride bom which Jacob has
Mill' red, vis., that of Assyria. Nor, fot the mm reason, docs it mean,
.1 //,>■ excellency of Jacob, bringing back to bim bis
• privileges and prerogatives. Tbe only meaning which the
.hi have, is, Jehovah hat returned ot it returning to £ 271. 2 the
m or excellency of Jacob, i. a to Jacob himself, who is exalted or
led of eminent advantages) > 854. 2. a, oomp. Ps. ■"> s 8, 'the mul-
titnde of thy mercy ' for ' thy abnndanl mercy.' Vx-r-, not the kingdom
of the ten tribef in distinction from Judah, who is then ■oppoood to be
denoted by Jacob, as though the meaning wire, Qod is retaining in love
and grace to both branches of the covenant people, to one as well as to
the other. This interpretation finds 00 warrant in the contrast between
Jacob and Joseph, Obad. ver. 18, as was shown in tbe exposition of that
verse. Jacob was the ordinary Dame of the patriarch. Israel was im-
posed by God himself, and was significant of his relation toGod and his
prevalence with him. Transferred to his descendants, the former de-
them simply on their natural side as a nation sprung from a com-
mon ancestor, the latter describes them as in covenant with God, and
the objects of his favour and love, see on [sa. i(>:-_>7, 11:8. Jehovah is
returning to the exaltation of Jacob m to the exaltation of Israel, i. e.
He will deal with Jacob in the manner implied in the name of Israel,
his own chosen, peculiar people. -r explains the reason; God returned
to Ja 10b because his oppressors had reduced him to such ■ miserable con-
dition, oomp. Judg. 2: 18. -'PX-*' indefinite. om»fan, bu£ here and in
z- — z refers uol to the Ninevites, but to Israel; their vin&braneket, not
in a literal sense simply, of the desolation of their vineyards, but figura-
tively; l-;a'-l is a vine which has not merely been emptied or robbed of
its clusters, hut mutilated and broken. The specific explanation of vine-
brancheS as towns and cities, Or as individual Israelites, is at fault only
in making tOO definite and precise what might letter have a moi
srsd sen
I. The attacking arm) and its fierce onset are described vs. 4. 5.
116. i. a (8 . •-----. g 220. J. e (8 pern), rat refers to pft,
rer, 2; some conned it with m'rp, rer. 8, oomp. Isa. 18 : 8, Joel 2 : 11.
c'-Nt £ '.»•"• . ". either because covered with leather or copper, or stained
with blood. rithjtre, flashing of iron*, perhaps scythes with
which chariots were armed, although it has been remarked that none
have Im-.h found «in the monuments of Nineveh. Or it may denote their
polished armature or ornaments, or the weapons of those whom they
-:•-- i ln_\ :; Mif. not the object referring to aa-v, but the sub-
NOTES ON NAIIUM 2 : 4-7. 201
ject, and refers to the assailant of Nineveh ; his preparing, i. e. arranging
them for battle, dmKi&qi cgpresses, i. e. spears made of this wood.
5. nissrts fields, the open country outside of the city walls, rv-s'rrs
the broad icays or spacious areas in the suburbs. :,--n-c, the suf. has
been referred to hiahi and to rhht ; but the simplest reference is to ay»,
which is masc, but as it describes inanimate objects, the fem. suf. may
have the sense of a neuter, § 196. a.
6. The measures of defence, xr, the subject is the king or people
of Nineveh, comp. ver. 2. ry-s, some understand satraps commanding
in the different provinces, who are summoned to the relief of the capital,
but stumble in (heir march to it, being cut off by the invading army ;
others, with greater probability, nobles within the walls, who stumble in
their eager haste or from trepidation, cryrv^a, K'thibh § 40, § 220.
2. a, for which the K'ri substitutes the sing. cr5«Vra. rnrin suf. refers
to Nineveh, see on 1 : 8. ;"Bv!, prop, the covering, though its precise
sense as a military term is uncertain. Some understand by it the
testudo or vinea, under shelter of which the besiegers approached to un-
dermine or batter down the city wall. Others think it to be a structure
erected for the protection of the besieged, or a body of men charged with
the defence of the wall. Jerome renders it umbraculu?n, a roof by which
the besieged were sheltered from the rays of the sun as well as from the
darts of the enemy. The tense of the verb "Jim, which is not a preter-
ite but a secondary future, § 265, appears to favour the opinion, that this
like the preceding belongs to the measures of the besieged, not of the
besiegers. But while they are thus actively engaged, the city, ver. 7,
has already been attacked and carried in a different and unexpected
quarter. The verbs of the next verse are accordingly preterites, while
those in this are futures.
7. irnRiT] iiw. In addition to the Tigris and a small stream which
still flows through the ruins, there were artificial moats and channels
probably surrounding the city, some indications of which yet exist. The
gates opening upon these may have been left open, as in the case of
Babylon, Isa. 45 : 1, through negligence or treachery, or else they were
forced. This is simpler than to explain the gales of the rivers to mean
breaches in the walls made by an inundation of the river, see on 1 : 8, or
the gates of the city through which the streams of its population or of
invaders pour, or sluices by which the city might bo flooded, and even
the palace submerged (:.:«s) as a measure of defence, or in a metaphori-
cal sense, sluices through which the streams of calamity were let in upon
the devoted city. :;,:):: melted or dissolved with terror, the palace being
put for its occupants, the royal household.
202 HEBREW CnRESTOMATHY.
8. Then foUowi the sack of the captured city; the captivity, ver. 8,
or flight of Us inhabitants, ver. 9, the plunder of its treasures, ver. 10,
the terror which possesses all hearts, ver. 11. 5|3J,i this word has
greatly embarrassed interpreters, and has been rery variously explained.
rives it from a;s, and connects it with the last clause uf the
rse literally understood, the palace is diuolved and liq
the onbnrnt bricks, of which it was built, crumbling by the action of the
: ard it as a proper name, whether of the queen of
Nineveh or symbolically applied to Nineveh itself It is best explained
as the Hoph. of ax; taken impersonally, g 843. 8, it it fixed, determined^
either it was so decreed ofGod or it is now decided by the event. rtrV.J,
not is ltd assay captive, which is the sense of the Hoph., but it u ieo9trea\
stripped of her clothing, comp. 8 : 5, Isa. 47:2. Nineveh is personified
as a queen or lady of rank, fallen into the hands of her enemies and sub-
jected to every indignity, amidst the impotent lamentations of her
maids, which belong to the figure, and need not be too definitely ex-
plained, sec on ver. 8, either as the women of the city or its dependent
oomp. Num. 9] : 25. 82. The tense of the verb should be pre-
l; the BTOphi BS the sceiKJ_ as if it had been transacted
-.-•-- § GO. 3. 6(2), -§112. 2. r-rr-:s- g 211. a.
.--;-:•:. Dot leading but moaning: the part, expresses a time contempo-
raneous with the preceding preterites, >j 266. 8. c-:--, here referred to
not merely as timid and helpless, but chiefly on account of their mourn-
ful note.
9. In the abundance of its wealth and the multitude of its inhabit-
ants, Nineveh is compared to a pool of water, comp. lb-v. 17 : 1">,
swelled by an influx from all quarters, which yet, when its banks are
pierced or broken, speedily empties itself, and the outflow cannot be
checked, n-- -:-•: §220. 1. a, §35. \, from htr-laii?, or the relative
may be in] plied, .i 255. 2, from the dayt thai the has been, i. e. from
igin, during the entire period of her existence. »T»ni efeTS to
z—., or as the figurative are immediately exchanged for literal terms, to
what these denote, the inhabitants laden with their wealth, nfe» , em-
phatic pausal form J; 112. I, UOl the language of the enemy, but of those
Who WOuld reassure the frightened fugitives and rally them again for
the defence of the city. : r:tc turning, either intrans., pausing in his
own flight, or trans., arresting the flight of Others.
10. While upon one side is heard the ineffectual cry, Stop/ ttopl
upon the other resound the loud erics of the vietors inciting each other
to thl Spoil -::. supply the sub -tan live verb, there is ait (ilm.ulaitce, or
it may be in apposition tO the preceding noun, to the store, the abundant*
NOTES ON NAHUM 2 : 8-14.
of every precious article : the absence of the art. favours the former con-
struction. Vara, the prep, indicates the material from which the abun-
dance is derived, or of which it consists. Comp. Wa 3 : 8.
11. The absence of verbs converts the greater portion of this verse
into a series of exclamations, and the energy of the original will be mar-
red if its form is changed in this particular by the supply even of the
substantive verb. ttpiars hpaai n)>«, the paronomasia, see on Gen.
1 : 2 nrn ?.nri, here extended to three terms of increasing length from
the same or kindred roots, may be feebly represented by vacancy and
vacuity and evacuated! ora: § 140. 2, not pret. but part., and melted
heart! Like mental and physical effects are often ascribed to terror,
e. g. Josh. 2:11, 7:5, Isa. 13:7. 8, Ezek. 21:12. Itrm, the old
interpretation, blackness, as of a pot, -vna, is quite superseded by the
derivation from -ins § 187. 2. c, in the sense of a gloiv, flush. It may
then be rendered gather a glow, are flushed with excitement and agita-
tion ; or gather in, withdraw from the surface, lose colour, become pale,
comp. Joel 2 : 10, 4 : 15.
12. nn», the question implies that it no longer exists. The figura-
tive terms, by which its former power and conquests are described, imply
the justice of the retribution which has at length overtaken it. The rob-
ber city has itself been robbed. Nineveh, enriched with the spoils of
other nations, is compared to a den of lions filled with slaughtered prey.
This image is sufficiently distinct, without insisting upon a specific mean-
ing for each of the details, as though the lion denoted the king, the lioness
the queen, and the young lions the nobles, citizens or soldiers, see on
2:3. 8.
13. Some supply Sint, or tti — ilja from ver. 12, but this is unneces-
sary. : nr-u . . . q-a § 280. a.
14. The declaration of God, that he would destroy Nineveh, couched
partly in literal and partly in figurative terms. SpV«, commonly ren-
dered against thee, as if it were i\'bv ; but the prep, properly indicates
motion to, towards ; lo ! I unto thee, i. e. am coming to thee. That this is
with a hostile intent is suggested not by the prep, but by the context ; so
also 3 : 5, Jer. 50 : 31 ; and hence the same phrase is used, where the de-
sign of the coming is gracious, Ezek. 36 : 9. Comp. 'I'll to Fife' for I
will go to Fife. n:s:-j r-irv § 253. l>. The entire universe is marshalled
under God's command, terrestrial persons and things and celestial beings
and bodies constitute his hosts, see on Gen. 2 : 1. This title is particu-
larly appropriate to Jehovah as the God of battles and the author of Nine-
veh's destruction. :i^»=, the meaning is not that this should be done in
a conspicuous manner, in a fire emitting a great smoke, and consequently
204 EBBEXW CHRESTOMATHY.
visible at a great distance, but so that they should be converted into
smuke, Ps. 37:20, and vanish away, rssn §279. Jf««j lluj prey,
.undated by extortion and conquest, or as a Doan of action,
thu preying, plundering, thou slialt not be allowed to prey upon the rest
of the world any longer. :r::s-': _i l'l'o. 2, (-, bearers of royal edicts,
1 .8: 18, or sent to denounce war and demand the submission of the
nations, Isa. 87:9. The paraphrase of vs. 9-14, given by Josephus,
Ant. IX. 11. 2, is interesting, as showing that he followed the Hebrew
text rather than that of the Septuagint.
CHAPTER III.
This is not a second overthrow, distinct from that already described,
as those have imagined who refer ch. ii. to the taking of Nineveh by
Arbaces, and ch. iii. to its final capture by Cyaxares. But the prophet
to th>' same subject for the sake of exhibiting more distinctly the
grounds of it, fortifying it by a striking example, and declaring its un-
failing certainty.
1. \-. 1-7, the crimes of Nineveh and their penalty.
2. vs. 8-11, the fate of No- Amnion shall be hers.
3. vs. 12—19, notwithstanding her strength and resources, her de-
struction shall be sudden, complete, and unlamented.
1. The sin of Nineveh and its punishment are first stated in literal,
vs. 1—8, and then in figurative terms, vs. 4-6. In her lust of dominion
upled not to extend it by every measure of fraud and violence.
denunciatory, Wo! Cnq^, plur. denotes drops of blood; henco
Uood as ihed, and the guilt of shedding it. er;:„ governed by njtVc,
::. taking a direct object like the verb from which it is derived,
$271. 1. S6 Gen. 12: 18; though others read, contrary to the ac-
\U of it is deceit, and full of violence, t-z- might be transitive,
it will not let [}•> the prey, restore it to its rightful owners; some sup-
pose a particular allusion to Isra 1 retain- ,1 in captivity. Put as -■;• is
feni., and this form is mostly intrans., it is probal ly so here, th \
parteth not, or : ^— j as a noun of action, 2 : l l. plundering will not teem*
2. Tliis and the following \erse describe not the bustle of the great
City and the .-rimes perpetrated there, but the onset of the attacking
army and LAS resulting slaughter. The absence of verbs converts them
into a serial of abrupt exclamations, oomp. 2:11. V-p_ the tound of,
dent to Mark/ too on I i 10:8. Borne supply this throughout
NOTES ON NAHUM 3 : 1-5. 205
the verse, and even in the first clause of ver. 3, hut without necessity.
tsSo, collective.
3. n£*a, the ohject of this participle is not the following nouns, as
in the common version ; nor is it to he rendered lifting up himself, i. e,
mounting his horse, hut causing his horse to rear or spring, making him
hound along at a high speed. &V«Jai, the numher of the slain in the city
is so great as to impede the advance of the assailants. The K'thihh is
*Vr=-, the future of this verb being supplied from the Niphal, since the
Kal future is not in use, § 80. a (3).
4. Nineveh is figuratively charged with whoredom, which does not
here denote idolatry and desertion of the true God, as when it is im-
puted to Israel, Hos. 1 : 2, hut is tantamount to the deceit, violence and
blood already charged upon her in literal terms, ver. 1. It refers, as in
Isa. 23 : 17, Kev. 17 : 2, to promiscuous intercourse with other nations,
whether in the way of trade or political alliances, which was of itself
abhorrent to Jewish laws and usages, but became more offensive from
the selfish ends pursued by means of these entanglements and artful
solicitations. Under the pretence of love and friendship she was covertly
but incessantly aiming at her own aggrandizement and the extension
of her empire. To enhance her power and complete her conquests, this
harlot relied not only upon her personal charms, the magnificence and
attractiveness of Nineveh in the eyes of surrounding nations, but also
upon sorceries. The allusion (comp. a like combination of C^rT and
crrr. 2 Kin. 9 : 22) is to the use of philters, love-potions, and magic
incantations, to secure the attachment of lovers and gain control over
them. The crafty, designing schemes of Nineveh, and the supernatural
aid invoked in giving them effect, are doubtless intended by these occult
arts, jfoa, prep, causal, as in Isa. 53:5; the connection is not with
what precedes but with the following verse, on account of the multitude,
etc. lo ! I am coming to thee, rrrian selling, reducing to bondage to
herself, as when God is said to sell his people into the hand of their ene-
mies, Judg. 2 : 14, possibly with the accessory idea of a literal sale of
captives into slavery to her own citizens or to other nations, comp. Joel
4 : G. Some have, from an Arabic analogy, given to this word in this
place the sense of entangling, ensnaring ; but its constant meaning in
Hebrew renders this alike unnecessary and inadmissible.
5. This shameless conduct shall be punished by a shameful expo-
sure. She shall be stripped of her ornamental attire, and converted into
a loathsome and revolting spectacle, to shock and disgust all beholders.
From this and like figurative passages, e. g. Hos. 2 : 5. 12, Isa. 47 : 3,
Jer. 13 : 2G, Ezek. 10 : 37-39, it cannot be inferred that harlots were
206 HEBUF.W ( IIRI.STOMATIIY.
actually punished in this way. -^ii-'y, as I : i ; she shall be thus
ignominiouslv treated to her face, seeing it, but unable to prevent it.
gll2.3, §114.
z-- --■ ,,' .. umM tkinfft, not idols, to which this term is fre-
quently applied, as if the meaning were, she shall be buried beneath the
of her idolatrous worship, eomp. 1 : 11, but whatever is filthy
•:MVe.
7. i$yj agrees in form with -Vr £ 877. ", or sing, with a distributive
sense $ 876. 6. ^WPi <•'(• language of thi spectators extends to rV.
'• bivah is again the speaker, or rather continues to be the speaker
from v.t. 6 to the dose of this verse, for it is he who declares what all
who behold her will say. The question implies that there would be none
to pity or console her.
8. That the overthrow of so magnificent and powerful a city is not
to be esteemed incredible, is shown by the fate of No-Ammon, or the
an Thebes, one of the most famous cities of antiquity for its
strength and resources. With our imperfect and fragmentary knowl-
edge of its history, it is difficult to determine to what event the prophet
. dudes. It is not improbable that Thebes may have been reduced
_ron, king of Assyria, see Isa. ch. 20, though this is nowhere ex-
plicitly recorded. Another opinion is, that a capture by some other
power, African or Asiatic, is intended ; and another, the least probable
of any, that the event referred to had not yet taken place, but that its
eaptare by Cambyaeeia here predicted. :=w""~ g 147. 4, £ 860. a, art
"-.-. \ 868. "-', not in moral character, but in condition, more im-
kble or better defended, or shall thou he bitter in the destiny that
thee, -,•*>;, not as in Jer. 52: 15, equivalent to ycr multitude,
but as in Jer. 46 : 85, the name of an Egyptian deity; whence -•"* *:,
in the I, XX. lupQa 'A/i/W, part or portion ©/ Ammon, must have bet I
a eity sacred to that god. It is more exactly identified by the l.XX..
I'/.ek. 80 : 1 I 16, Bl AcK-n-oAi?, not of course the place of inferior inagni-
I called in Lower Egypt, which would not have afforded a fitting
parallel to Ninc\eh. but that which by way of distinction received the
nam- of Dioepolii the Great, ox Thebea, the magnificent metropolis of
Upper Egypt, whoae iplendour and are not only attested by
-.' writers, but by the magnitude Of its ruins. c--x'i, the i
tian \\o;d for rir,r, appropriated to the Nile and the artificial canals
branching from it, constructed for irrigation or defence. Bfj V ; n.
the rendering "•/<■ from sea, Mic 7 ; 12, i. a.
ling to the Red sea from the Mediterranean, violates the a. •■■cuts :
rai ■< : '>■ ■ ' tki aw, L a. a place fortified by the sea, gives an
NOTES ON NAIIUM 3:6-13. 207
unproved meaning to Vh ; the suf. is to be supplied to V^h from iMttfa
in the next clause, comp. § 247. b, whoH rampart was a sea, i. e. the
broad Nile, as in Isa. 19:5; the same term is applied to the Euphrates,
Isa. 21:1; comp. the language of Isocrates respecting Egypt, in Busiris,
C. 6, aSavdrw Se rei^u tw Net Am T€Tct^«r/x€i ?/i\ c^:, not extending_/Vo»l
the sea landward, nor rising out of the sea, but the prep, indicates the
material, consisting of the sea; see a like use of the prep. 2 : 10, Ps.
16:4.
9. This city, so strong in its natural position, was stoutly defended
by numerous and powerful auxiliaries, ^-■:'i'',! &Uj. These may be differ-
ent tribes inhabiting Libya ; or Lubim may be the general name and
Phut a. subordinate division. j*jnnw.a § 279, the prep, may be explained
as the Beth csscn/iae, in the character or capacity of thy help, comp. Ex.
18 : 4, Deut. 33 : 26, Prov. 3 : 26. See on Isa. 40 : 10 ; or it may be
read, among thy Jielp, i. e. helpers, auxiliaries.
10. -ca_ even. r.V;,V was to, became, see on Gen. 2:7, exiles, her
inhabitants were exiled ; or this word may be dependent on nr&n went
for exiles, as exiles, into captivitij. mj»Vj f"ut- relative to and conse-
quent upon the preceding pret. § 263. 5. a. n^asa § 207. 2. b.
11. B»—fcSj twice corresponding to the repeated ci, ver. 10, thou too.
■narrj, drink deeply of divine wrath, see Ob. ver. 16. msV;», not in a
reflexive sense, hiding thyself for fear, but hidden, reduced to obscurity,
or completely destroyed, laiiws, to be connected, not with '££»), as
though in her extremity she would be obliged to apply to her very ene-
mies for protection, but with i-vc a defence from, against the enemy.
12. Against the fate thus foretold and illustrated every reliance
would be unavailing, spnsaa, either the fortifications of Nineveh itself
or other fortified places guarding the access to the capital. ^J.xp, fig-
ure of easy capture, comp. Rev. 6 : 13. C'i"23, the early ripe figs were
especially prized, Isa. 28 : 4. fefcM § 287. 2.
13. Her population, and especially her armies, should be destitute
of manly courage, comp. Homer, II. 2. 235, 'A^auSc?, ovkIt 'A^aiof, and
Virgil's imitation, .'En. 9. 617, Phrygiae, neque enim Phryges. -
may be connected with what precedes, but better with what follows.
i-prr § 282. a. -n**, passages affording entrance to the land and egress
from it, comp. Jer. 15 : 7, Zech. 11:1; others understand the gates of
the various cities of the empire. :^r^-2 bars by which the gates were
fastened. This is a continuation of the figure of the preceding clause.
Every obstruction is removed to the advance of the enemy, who pene-
trates even to the capital. The change of the text to ~"~";r, thy fugi-
tives is without authority, and is of no advantage to the sense.
208 BXBBIW ( IlllKSTOMATIIY.
11. As tin- outposts have fallen, the people have shown unmanly
weakness, and the pasa I opening free admission to the heart of the em-
pire have I i en forced, the siege of the capital cannot be much longer de-
Every preparation Bhonld therefore be made to meet it. :-,rVc
§ 191. •"•. the walls of Nineveh were chiefly of brick.
15. Theee eflbrtfl WOOld bt vain. BW is never an adverb of time,
then, though this sense has been attributed to it here and in a few other
s, bat always of place, there, i. e. on the very spot where they
are engaged in these defensive preparations. Others explain it demon-
stratively, as thoogfa the prophet was pointing to what he saw in pro-
phetic vision, then! pvr . not the object, as though the allusion were to
swarms of locusts checked by files or combated with swords, but the
subject, Bince locusts are more naturally ami frequently contemplated as
agents of destruction than as themselves liable to be destroyed. The
devastation should resemble that effected by these devouring insects.
The mention of locusts as an emblem of the invaders suggests the em-
ployment of the same emblem in the next clause, under another aspect, to
repreeenl the vast cumbers of the Ninevitea, and their sudden disappear-
anoa -- -"-; l>> lick up, </<r>>ur, is a poetical name of tin- locust,
While -:-n from na^ to be numerous is its ordinary name, "wtrjn,
addreased in the masc to the people, and in the fern, to the city, see
00 2:2.
10. bvi spreads itself, or bitter, as in the text of the common ver-
sion, spoileth. They commit their ravages and flyaway; so the traders,
and all the busy multitudes that frequented Nineveh, should suddenly
take flight. There is nog 1 ground for the opinion that pV; denotes
the locust unwinged and not yet full grown, which must cast its skin
ins improper size and capacity of flight, and that the clause
•.• translated, larval locusts ens/ their shin andjty assay,
IT. • = -: I 199. C, §280. ". cv= •''".'/, indefinitely for time, see
Gen. ■_' : I. —•:• :j 142. 1. : = ;n '^--.v., one suf. agrees formally with
z-; in the sin-., the other logically in the plur. £ 275, •_>, their pfao is
not known, where they woe, no trace remains of their former presence^
. they are, uo one can tell whither they have gone; or preserving
J tic- sen-- of the interrogat ive, their place it not kn<>wn ;
are they 1
18. ess, not a figure for negligent security, but the sleep of death,
i frequent figure for rulers; so Homer, wetiuba \aS». '--:, mark
the change <>f tense, have fallen aslt ep, shall continue to lie. iwsa , as the
shepherds have perished, tic Book Lb scattered^ Comp. 1 Kin. 22:17
19. -- •---. gesture of joy, Pa 17:2.
NOTES ON PSALM 1 : 1-3. 209
PSALM I.
This Psalm may be divided into two parts, vs. 1-3 describing the
blessedness of the righteous, and vs. 4-G the misery of the wicked, or
better, perhaps, into three parts, in which the righteous and the wicked
are successively contrasted in character, vs. 1. 2 ; condition, vs. 3. -1 ;
and destiny, vs. 5. G.
1. ^rx § 201. 1, § 221. '). d, an exclamation, 0 the felicities of the
man ! which is more natural as well as forcible than to supply the sub-
stantive verb, there are felicities. The person referred to is first de-
scribed negatively, then in ver. 2 positively. He avoids all who are
evil. Walk; stand, sit, " the three postures of a waking man express the
whole course of life or conduct;" they also suggest a climax, or
cessive stages of deterioration ; first, occasional conformity, then fixed
association, then established residence." Alexander. There may also
be a progression in the three names of the wicked, impii corde, peccatores
opere, illusores ore. nx>:.2 counsel, not here in the sense of advice given
to another, but plan or purpose wdiich one forms for himself. z'-A
§ 15G. 2. The verbs of this verse are in the preterite, those of ver. 2 in
the future, but neither exclude the present ; combined they embrace all
time, § 263. 5. a. It is first stated what he never has done, then what
he designs and endeavours always to do ; evil is abandoned and past,
that which is good alone remains before him in perpetual validity. In
the freedom with which the conjunctive accents are used in the poetic
consecution, § 40. 1, it will be sufficient to note the order of the disjunc-
tives. This verse consists of three clauses, the first of which is limited
at cy'z- by Merka-Mahpakh, the second at -ves by Athnahh, the third
at : ar; by Silluk. The first is subdivided by K'bhia over rxr. Merka-
Mahpakh is preceded by the disjunctive Zarka over jjjVn, Athnahh by
Tiphhha initial under B*»»toh , and Silluk by Ii'bhia-Geresh over &•»*§.
3. The happy estate, which was the subject of exclamation, ver. 1, is
set forth by the expressive figure of a flourishing tree, bttvp, nol wild,
but planted, and that in a most favourable position. -V? over, over-
hanging, or by, see on Gen. 41 : 1. V-r § 42. 5, plur. does not express
largeness or incessant flow, §201. 2, nor intimate that fs is collective,
but artificial channels for irrigation are intended, and the same tree
might overhang several, fat, not here a figure of good works, bat be-
longs to the emblem of a prosperous, happy condition, f^",;, the figure
is exchanged for literal expressions. :n-V-j:, intrans. shall \ ro
more probably trans, he slutil cause to prosper, conduct to a successful
termination.
14
210 HBBRsW UIKKSTOMATHY.
-1 ! ... ith (his vigorous growth, the wicked an compared
t0 a |ii ible product, not to a dead tree, which would be too
I ut to chaff, which is utterly insignificant and worth-
1 which there&n the wind is allowed to sweep away; an allusion
riehul mode of winnowing, by casting the grain up to the wind.
ut. denoting customary action, § 2G3. 4. Ity*}, indef. a irinJ,
omitted by poetic license, §247.
.'». -,- -'-;• . see on I ten. 2 : 2 I ; from this opposition of character and
m t'u.- l'salmist infers their opposite destiny, MjSn, indef. be-
BO longer spoken of as a elass, but as individuals. It is not
-aid that tin wicked as a body shall nut etand, endure the test,
lioated, but no wicked mm whatever shall do so. - = ""? thejwdp
o\ <if tin n but of (Jod, whether temporal or eternal, see on Obad.
mars congregation, the body or class of the righteous. The
term i- commonly used of the congregation of Israel, the church. Sin-
■11 n.4 remain forever mingled with it. undistinguished from its
d faithful members.
— r. That such a distortion shall be made is proved by the
Qod know* tlu ir,n/ if righteout men, i. a. either
■piainted with the course of conduct which they pursue, it being
implied, though not expressly stated, thai In- will deal with it as it de-
()r way may, as in Isa. 40: 27, Ps. 37 : 5, include the destiny
as determined by the character and conduct ; the meaning will then be,
God knows the issue of their course, and it shall be as be has declared it
t>le. :-=xn, the way shall perish with all who are upon it, i. e. it
to destruction.
PSALM II.
The first Psalffl exhibita it as a permanent fact in the moral govern-
ment of God, in spite of contrary appearances and seeming contradic-
tions, that the righteous are blessed and the wicked shall perish; the
one is as the flourishing and fruitful tree, the other as the dry and driven
Othaff The same idea meets us again in the second Psalm, which is thus
a sort of sequel or counterpart of the first. We find here the same con-
ted in the tir^t place of two opposing characters and courses
of oondnct, vis. : resistance >>r submission to the authority and govern-
ment of God, and in the second place of the issues that attend them, the
.11 of the one, -:xr. rer. 12, < tp. 1 I <i, and the blessedness of
. l l'. Damp. l-.i. •
DOflUnon idea is. however, transferred to another sphere and ex-
NOTES ON PSALM 2. 211
hibited upon a different theatre. 1. What was in Psalm 1 asserted of
individuals is here declared of nations and their rulers. 2. What was
there asserted as a general moral truth is here prophetically declared :
the prophet foresees the mad resistance of the nations to the kingdom
of the Messiah, and predicts its calamitous result. Three different views
have been taken of the subject of this remarkable Psalm.
1. Naturalistic, that it describes the unsuccessful attempt at revolt
on the part of certain subject nations.
2. Typical, that while primarily describing such a revolt from some
one of the kings of Israel, it at the same time has a secondary relation
to the kingdom of Messiah.
3. Messianic, that it is primarily and directly prophetic of Messiah's
kingdom.
Of the naturalistic interpreters, some have referred the Psalm to one
or other*of the wars in the reign of David. Apart from other difficulties
which press this view, however, none of his wars can be found which
answer the requirements of the Psalm, even as interpreted by themselves.
His wars with the Philistines, 2 Sam. 5 : 17-25, were before Zion could
be called God's holy mountain, ver. G. His wrars, 2 Sam. 8, with Syrians,
Edom, Moab, and others, were not against nations previously subdued,
and who now threw off the yoke of Israel. His wars with Absalom and
Ishbosheth were not against foreign but domestic enemies. Others refer
it to a supposed revolt against Solomon, whereas, the history not only
fails to record any such revolt, but expressly describes his reign as one
of peace and quietness, 1 Chron. 22 : 9. Others, with still less proba-
bility, have referred it to later periods of the history, until the climax of
absurdity was reached by Hitzig, who places it in the times of the Mac-
cabees, and finds the occasion to be Alexander Jannaeus imposing cir-
cumcision on the Edomites.
The decisive objections to this view, however modified, are,
1. The universal and resistless sway of this prince, which belongs
only to Messiah, and is always a characteristic of his reign among the
prophets : this could be said of no actual monarch but by the grossest
hyperbole.
2. The authority of the New Testament. In Acts 4 : 25. 2G, it is
quoted by the assembled apostles and applied to Herod and Pilate, the
Gentiles and the Jews combining in the crucifixion of Jesus. In 'Acts
13 : 33 Paul quotes " Thou art my son," etc., in application to Christ ;
so in Heb. 1:5; so " thou shalt rule them with a rod of iron," in Eev.
2:27, 12:5, 19: 15. This Psalm is also the basis of some of the
characteristic names of Jesus, (1) the anointed, Messiah or Christ, only
21:2 HSBBBW I IMMSK.M \tiiy.
found I Dan 9:25, and (2) Son of God, used even by Nathanael,
be bad been under Christ's instruction, so that it
must have been prevalently adopted at a name of the coming Redeemer.
3. The history of interpretation : the ancient authorities among (he
ilways explained it of the Messiah, the later Jem abandoning this
,'v to avoid the arguments thence drawn by Christians in favour
of the claims of Jesus of Nasareth. This interpretation has always been
\ .J. nt one among < Ihriatians.
typical view may be presei ted under two differenl phases. The
lei that the writer had primarily in mind some revolt of sub-
jugated nations from the sway of an [graelitish king, hut that his lan-
i framed, consciously or unconsciously, under the guidance
■ - Spirit, as to adapt it to the higher subject of Messiah's reign.
This would accord with the analogy of many of the Psalma which are
use; it would also be consistent with the authority of
stament, which, in applying this Psalm to Christ, does not
irily deny its applicability alsoto a lower subject. It is, how-
irbidden, (l)hy the terms of the Psalm, which cannot, without
the most strained exaggeration, have been meant to apply to any actu-
ally reigning king of Israel. Dominion over all nations was never
claimed, much less exercised by any of them ; and the kings and na-
of the whole earth were never combined against anj of them.
jection demanded is not a political hut a religious one. Re-
bellion is directed against the Lord as much as against his anointed, and
the thing demanded of the nations and rulers of the earth is, that they
should serve the Lord as well as submit to his Son. It is on this ground
that llit/ig has based bifl conceit that a religious war, backing the de-
mand for the circumcision of the Edomites, is the one intended. His
view i fe8810n that DO war for political freedom
or subjugation meets the conditions of the case.
D 1 phase of the typical view supposes that the prerogatives
and powers of the kingdom of Esrael, as such, are here intended, and
that do one historical event is particularly alluded to. The kingdom
I was divinely established and an objeel of divine protection ; its
' the line of David Btood in a filial relation to God, 8 Sam. 7 :
of his love and favour. This kingdom- was destined
• cover the earth, and he who is the Son of God in the high-
I to bS also I BOD of I >a\ id, and to sit upon his throne. This
• - the kingdom here to be regarded as a whole, correspond-
\m divine ideal, and the king to embrace all the monarchs of Da>
rid's line, includi I the last
NOTES ON PSALM 2. 213
This would accord with the analogy of prophecy, e. g. with Deut. 18,
which predicts the entire line of prophets, as well as Christ, the seal of
the prophets, with the prediction - Sam. 7, of the kingdom of the son
of David, etc. The objection to it is, that the terms of the Psalm sug-
gest no other than the direct application to Messiah. Its language is
all applicable to him, and to him alone, in its strict and proper sense,
and seems to exclude all reference to any lower subject. Messiah is
presented, indeed, as the ideal king of Israel, but the gaze of the seer is
directed to him alone in whom the kingdom would find its consumma-
tion, not to him merely as one of a line of monarchs, who are all equally
regarded. This Psalm is, therefore, not merely typical of Christ, but is
directly and exclusively messianic.
The absence of a title deprives us of the usual means of settling
authoritatively the date and author of this Psalm. This lack is supplied,
however, by the New T< stament, which in express language, Acts 4:
25, refers it to David. It has been replied to this, that such a statement
is merely a reproduction of the current belief of the time, and is not in-
tended to vouch for its accuracy; just as we familiarly call the whole
book the Psalms of David, though he did not write every individual
Psalm. It would, however, be time enough to resort to such an explana-
tion as this, if it could first be proved that the statement of the sacred
writer is not strictly true in this case. But, on the other hand, all the
probabilities are in favour of, not against its composition by David.
1. The other Psalms of the first book, Ps. 1-41, almost without ex-
ception, are in their titles referred to him, whence the probability that
this is likewise his.
2. The impression made by the tone of the Psalm is, that it was
written at a time when the kingdom was undivided, and was in its high-
est strength and glory. At such a time the devout mind would naturally
pass, as is here done, from the type to the contemplation of its antitype.
3. The prophetic basis of this Psalm is found in a communication to
David by the prophet Nathan, 2 Sam. 7: 12— 1G, where the perpetuity
of his kingdom is promised ; the very words of that promise are here
alluded to, and the sonship promised applied to Messiah in its highest
sense. David no doubt understood the promise to be, that Messiah
should spring from his seed, and we have here the lyric reproduction
of the revelations he received.
4. Its typical basis is found in the life of David, and in the king-
dom as it was under his reign. He was a man of war, to whom God had
granted victory over all his foes. It is under the figures of successful
war and a throne established in Zion, that he describes Messiah's sway.
214 II1.UKKW CIIUKSTOMATHY.
vs. l-.'5, tli.- vain rebellion of the nations and their rulers.
1 deride* their impotent attempts.
7-9, tli*- relation which this king bears to Jehovah, and the
authority based upon it.
n. 10- 19, all rulers counselled to timely submission.
In nek of then sections there is •different speaker: in the last
■ I the first, the nations and their kings; in the last verse of the
MOOnd, the Lord; throughout the third, the Messiah ; in the fourth, the
Psalmist himself gives the lessons of the prophetic scene which he has
ring.
1. The Psalmist beholds the nations of the world in the tumult of
actual revolt against the Lord, and expresses his astonishment and in-
dignation at their wickedness and folly. h»V whyt for what res
The question implies that no good reason exists. The question probably
extends through the verse, though some confine it to the first clause, and
others extend it to the second verse likewise, -r:.-, applied to the noise
of a tumultuous crowd; the verb, though used both in the Biblical and
UTS in Hebrew only in this place ; -the corresponding
-found twice in the Psalms, meaning ' noise* or ' tumult.' The
hows that the Psalmist is describing a point of time after the
revolt has begun, though, as the following futures show, it is not yet con-
summated, c-i nations, mostly foreign, gentile nations, though the
ap] lication to the I lentil, s and people of Israel. Acts 1 : l'7, combined in
the crucifixion of Christ, shows that it may include the nominal
when they bars cease 1 to be Cod's true people, and put themselves on a
th heathen in their mad rebellion. This word, as well as i\s
synoi,; i-; - . without the article. It is DOt y< t brought to view
that the revolt is absolutely universal, but only that, it is one of VSSl
One of whole nations, not of petty neighbourhoods or indi-
viduals The particular fact to which it is applied, Acts i ■ 27, though
an instance of the hostility here referred to, does not exhaust it. -■---,
fut. why irill thnj go on to meditato, i. e. plan or plot. : "- vain, not
in the conception of the plotfc . but in reality and actual fact
•_'. •::•:• ■■>■■ ft tt'uu) themSi I V« \. taking their stand of host ility, coinp.
17: 16. y-N-- ='-'; jj -JIT. shows the universality of the rebellion,
the same time, as they are merely earthly kings, prepares for the
follow with 'him who sits in heaven.' The masses already
a revolt bare the countenance and aid of their legitimately const!-
--::■-• tanda absolotely, the qualification being un-
d the parallel clause. — o'a from i=; to lay « foundation,
il a bed as a base or foundation to rest apon; Niph. to spread a
NOTES ON PSALM 2 : 1-G. 215
bed for themselves, to lie down together upon a divan or oriental sofa, as
was the custom for purposes of deliberation or consultation. The pre-
terite is used because this mutual consultation has already taken place,
and the resolve been formed, nftrp-fej, even though in the intent of tin-
actors (as in the crucifixion) only against Christ, it was still against the
Lord. :;.n';£;*:, kings were anointed to symbolize the communication of
spiritual gifts. Hence 'the Lord's anointed,' 2 Sara. 24: G, is synony-
mous with ' king.' The king of Israel, by way of eminence, receives
the name Messiah, as anointed by the Spirit above measure.
3. The language of the nations and their rulers abruptly introduced.
npn::^, paragogic form, §97. 1, expresses strong resolve, we loill, or
mutual exhortation, let us. They will submit to this slavery no longer.
fej-gn-ipta §221. 2. c.
4. While on the earth all is turmoil and confusion, in heaven the
almighty object of this impotent hostility is perfectly serene, and derides
these vain attempts. sdt», the posture of a king on his throne, indica-
tive of authority as well as of repose, pt-te'j, §51. 2 ; the LXX and
Vulgate supply issV from the next clause, laughs at them, which is possi-
ble, but not necessary. It may better be taken absolutely, the laughter
indicating perfect security from threatened evil, com p. Job 5 : 22. —:-j\'
mocks or derides them; by a strong figure God is represented as employ-
ing insulting gestures to indicate the absurdity of their attempt, and the
utter contempt in which he holds it and them.
5. Ts, not indefinitely, at some time, but then ; after he has first
derided them, and allowed them for a while to make their impotent at-
tempts, he will then speak. i£--;, not in thunder, but the words that
follow. : ixAna? terrify, throw into consternation and confusion, used
of the rout of armies by a divinely inspired terror. The fright is pro-
duced by the announcement now to be made.
6. The words of God are introduced as abruptly as those of the na-
tions and their rulers had previously been. -:xit and, connects with a
thought suggested by what precedes; ' You rebel against my anointed.
and I have established him king ; ' the pronoun is expressed on account
of this implied opposition, §243. 1. ntto s, not anoint, but pour out in
casting metals; hence constitute, establish, ^iz my king, ruling in my
name and by my authority. -?? , not over, to indicate the territory
ruled, but upon, as the seat of empire, its centre and capital : those
who render the verb anoint, understand the place of anointing. jS»i
Zion, the eminence in the southwest of Jerusalem, where the palace and
stronghold of David were, and where the ark and tabernacle were placed
during his reign ; the place of God's manifested presence, consequent]}
21G HEBREW (1I1U.STOMAT1IV.
as well the residence of the earthly king. It is in later times, even
after the building <>t' the temple, spoken of as the centre of the theocracy,
•Muiiah being regarded a> a pari of Zion, an additional summit of the
same monntain. (H.l Testament language is hen employed as usual in
og New Testament thioga As Zion was the seat of the theoe-
racy, and the residence of its lungs, Christ, in whom this kingdom is
ited, is said to 1"- established on Zion, though he never locally
.1 throne there. We familiarly use "Zion" in like maimer ha re-
| language, without thinking of the locality so called. : -f-pr — \r.
.)/ mountain of kotin* ated, hallowed by God's resi-
there.
7. 7- -n ?' 1-. •". not in accordance with nor unto a dee:.
.1 fixed law. 1. tit in reference t<>. ph is Indefinite; some connect it
with mrr the decree of Jehovah, but the accents forbid. -:r. <i ■! calls
Israel his 800 because he was the author of his national existence, ami
1 him with tender love; the kings of David's line were also sons
.11. 7 ; so were the angels, Job 38 : 7. But the exprei
used in an emphatic sense, as appears from its being a ground
of universal empi •. .:nl from the peculiar intimacy and rela-
tion to Gk>d shown in the words 'my king,' ami in the rebellion being
'the Lord and his anointed.1 We learn from
Ileh. l : o thai it involves community of nature with God. =";~, the
point of time designated by this expression depends upon tin' date of
ferred to. ami the determination of that will depend upon
the substance of the decree itself. If ■ I have begotten thee' denotes
the eternal generation of the son. then the decree must date back from
all eternity. It seems more probable, however, that this phi;.-
ii. t denote the Origin of the filial relation, hut rather its solemn recogni-
tion, and is equivalent to • I am thy father,' I this day declare myself
mob. If this he so, ii belongs to some point of time*at which this
relation was thus prominently manifested. His resurrection is generally
'. • I". : ."■•".. Rom. l ; I. though the former pass
: to his being raised np or brought into being ass man;
this relation WSJ also publiclv recognised by a voice from heaven at the
baptism and the transfiguration of Christ. Perhaps it is not necessary
to decide in favour of any on.' of tie ■! ■gainst the oilier--, a--
nt of time may he an ideal one, the coronation of ( Shrist, his recog-
nition as the dil imly constituted king, which was accomplished with in-
r leveral different tim i '-- § 160. l (p. 182).
B. On the ground of this relation of sonship he had a right to
.d dominion, "'--: thy ■ . thy portion as my son.
NOTES ON PSALM 2 : 7-12. 217
lyiH — bfeK ends of the earth, including all that is between them ; not the
extreme limits of the land, a sense which the expression never has. This
gift is suspended on his simply asking for it : that he had asked and ob-
tained it, appears from his being in fact possessed of universal sway,
against which the nations rebelled, and to which they are exhorted to
submit.
9. His power to punish refractory subjects, ci— n fr<>m y?n to
break, LXX as if cj;-ri from m;n to feed or rule, Tvoipavih. ferna § 198. c,
sceptre of iron, the hardest of metals, expressing his power and severity.
WP ""Vsa, easily, utterly and remedilossly.
10. --;;* and now, in these circumstances, seeing these things are
so. &*sten be wise, prop, act wisely, §79. 2. ■'tsi § 35. 1, judges,
parallel to kings, since judging was a regal function, and the Hebrew
judges were supreme magistrates.
11. nN--2 with fear, religious awe ; not merely political subjection.
-"--.- shout, in acknowledgment of the sovereign, or rejoice, as you have rea-
son with such a sovereign to rejoice and tremble too: not quake, a sense
which Gesenius and others attribute to the word, but which it never has.
12. "ipsa kiss, an act of loyal homage, see on Gen. -11 : 40, comp.
1 Sam. 10 : 1 ; or of religious worship, 1 Kin. 19 : 18, Hos. 13: 2, Job
31 : 27. 12 §51. 3, Aramaeic for son, as in Simon Bar-Jonas. It oc-
curs three times in Prov. 31:2. Forms common in the other dialects,
but rare in Hebrew, are often used in poetry. An additional motive in
this instance may have been to avoid the conjunction of like sounds, -s
and -2. This is the only rendering consistent with the connection.
The LXX andVulg. render Embrace instruction ; this gives false mean-
ings to both verb and noun. Symmachus and Jerome render is purely,
and resolve the figure of the verb, adoratc pure. Others take na as an
adjective, kiss the pure one, or the chosen one. t£xj. he, the son, be angry ;
not Jehovah, which is more remote, and the son has the iron sceptre,
to dash in pieces. ^1' nasn}, not perish on the roay, as they are march-
ing against the anointed, without arriving at the capital ; nor lose the
way, wander from the right road of virtue and blessedness, but perish as
to the way, comp. 1 : G, find that your way leads to perdition, and you go
to perdition in and with it. toSiss, not, when his wrath is kindled but a
little, but/or his wrath will soon burn, is almost burning, or hypotheti-
cally, might easily bum. :-z toih § 255. 1, trust in him, though it is
sinful to trust in princes or in the son of man, a proof of his superhuman
nature. Some refer the suffix to Jehovah; but that is too remote, and
only to be admitted, if Messiah could not properly be an object of religious
trust, or if the Psalmist could not have contemplated him in that light.
218 HEHK1.W rilKESTOMATIlY.
PSALM 111.
This Psalm is closely connected in Subject with the preceding.
Psalm 1 exhibits the contrast between the righteous and the wicked in
their character and destiny. In Psalm 8 all nations are Combined in
vain rebellion against God's constituted king*, the Messiah. In Psalai 'd
we find the same struggls on a smaller scale and in a preliminary form,
the wicke 1 and causeless rebelii-.u against I>avid, the divinely appointed
the theocracy, and his assurance of protection.
1. The titles of the Psalms are of different sorts, sometimes contain-
ing merely musical directions, sometimes, as here, a statement of the
author and the occasion of the Composition. These titles are doubt!
tirely reliable, for (1) they are part of the text, and are to be ascribed to
the authors of the several Psalms, there being the same external authority
for their genuineness and correctness as that of the Psalms themselves.
(•J) Brefl if they were prefixed by others at a later time, their being
admitted and suffered to remain could only be accounted for on the as-
sumption of their correctness, (8) Nothing in the Psalms is inconsist-
ent with these inscriptions, -\-iivi £ 191. •">, occurs only in tin- titles of
tlms, and is prefixed to tbty-seveii. The verb -,•;: i.^ applied to
instrumental music, or to vocal with an instrumental accompaniment,
whence, like ipa\fj.u<i from ij-.-iAAot, it denotes a composition designed for
instrumental performance, as -i-i;, which is also frequent in the titles of
Paalma, means one designed to be sung. ---'- ^ 257, belonging to Da-
/'/■/, as its author. The occasion stated is when In- fled from Abtaiom
; and the language of the Psalm is quite in accordance with the
circuuistanr.s of that time. That the author was a monarch, may be
inferred (1 ) from the vast numi en of his OppOSers, ver. 6 ; (-) from his
pious prayer for the people as identified in fortunes with himself, •
and perhaps also {'■'•) from his calling Qod 'his glory,' i. e. the source
Of his official elevation ami distinction. Hence it cannot be the effusion
i lly man in a private- station, surrounded by en enies. If then
•hor was a king, he must have been either Havid or Solomon, as
aire the only two kings to whom Psalms an- ever referred. It could
■mon, for it dins not agree with the characteristics of
his NBgn, which was a pea afttl 000. It' I >a\ id was its author, it must,
from its tune, hare been at of the most perilous crises of his life.
re principally two, which might be thought of as fur-
oiahin i for snofa a psalm, the perse ution by Saul and the re-
volt of Absalom. That it ooold n 't be the former appears (l) from the
t tiia's and p rseoutions, ver. 7, from which he had
NOTES ON PSALM 3 : 1-3. 219
been delivered, which must include the hostility of Saul. (2) Zion was
not God's ' holy hill,1 ver. 4, till David was king, and removed the ark
to that place ; no other mountain ever received that name. It cannot
mean Sinai, for often as this expression occurs in Scripture, and espe-
cially in the Psalms, it always means Zion : and help is always sought
from the present dwelling-place of God, not from the scene of a past
revelation. Kimchi fixes the moment of the Psalm when David and the
people went weeping, barefoot, and with the head covered, up mount
Olivet, 2 Sam. 15 : 30. Hengstenberg refers it to the evening of that
day ; but if it is possible to determine its time precisely, this may more
naturally be the next morning after he had safely slept through that first
night of most immediate peril, ver. 5, and in this protection found a
pledge of future deliverance. The Psalm describes his peril, vs. 2. 3 ;
protector, vs. 4. 5 ; confidence, vs. 6. 7 ; and prayer, vs. 8. 9.
2. —ma , exclamation, how, the force of which may extend through
the verse, or only through the first clause. ■>-:: might be from -hs as-
saulting vie, but is usually taken from is my adversaries, ffc* c-rj; , a
general expression, equivalent to ' enemies,' Deut. 28 : 7 ; here it refers
to rebels, insurgents.
3. Sian, these may be his enemies before spoken of, or false friends,
or disheartened followers. *-:::>, not a mere periphrasis of the pronoun
me, for this periphrasis, though frequent in Arabic, is always emphati-
cally used in Hebrew, either where the life is in question, as Ps. 7 : 3,
' lest he rend my soul,' i. e. destroy my life. If it were so understood
here, the meaning would be — say of my life, there is no help for it in
God ; but since itf»a is fern, the following -V must refer, not to it, but to
the person himself. Or where the feelings are concerned, say so as to
affect his feelings deeply, cut him to the heart ; this is the sense here.
The preposition may be rendered in reference to, as Gen. 20 : 13, Isa.
41:7, or perhaps better to. Although this was not addressed to him,
as is shown by the use of the third person in the next clause, it is yet
said to his soul, goes to his heart, -p** §238. b. rmn«h §219. 2,
§ 196. b. If the ending have the sense of He directive, § 219. 1, there
is not to salvation for him, i. e. he cannot come to salvation. But as
this appears forced, it is better to regard the sense of the ending as
weakened or lost, as in rk*\ by night, also night. It is here used for
euphony, or at most as a poetic and emphatic form. D'v&Ka, God will
not help him because he is such a sinner, comp. 2 Sam. 10 : 7. 8, or
his condition is so desperate that even God cannot help him. Though
the former is doubtless to be included, yet the latter was also in his
mind, as is shown by the counter assertion of ver. 9, ' salvation be-
220 IIEBRKW ( I1K1.STOMATHV.
longs lo God,' he is able to save, and doee im :-*-- ocean in the
Psalms seventy-one times, and three times in Habakkuk. chap. 3. It
a variously explained (1.) El i- accented us though it belonged
to the preceding Bentenoe: the Targum renden it poVrt forever ; so
Aquila, act; Symmachus, tU rbv oISwu This is now universally aban-
(2.) El is regarded as ■ mnsica] term. a. Some make it an ab-
breviation, e. ■_.—■--'--;'- — ■ t ringer, equivalent to da capo.
Bat this leaves too much to conjecture, and there is no evidence of such
abbreviation! in Scripture. It is must probably derived either, b. from
r-z to bt riient, rest, denoting ■ pease in the singing to be filled ap by
the instruments, or r. from rrs = Vro to lift up, meaning tlevoHon, fottrf
e, PORTO, and intended as a direction to the orchestra to play
With new force while the ringers are silent, or repeat the stanza just
Bang. In s]>ite of the double derivation and opposite sense deduced, it
amounts therefore to the same thing. As to the form of the word, some
imp. Kal with n paragog. in pause r&o, forr&e fromrta:
others as i noun -'-= with n, parag. Though designed primarily for
: direction. lated to the sense of the passage, as the
mask was intended to conform to and sxpressthe sense. It occurs only
after an important sentiment, which is thus emphasized^ and commonly
alter some triumphant statement, which is thus celebrated and finds
•ion.
!. I mt though men considered his situation desperate, it was not so;
he bad s helper and one who regarded bis prayers, rigei and thou, in
contrast with the conduct or the expectations of his enemies. -;■•; shield,
from -,:.;• to protect) a source of protection and defence, (ien. 15:1,
. not only before him, but arotm<2bim; the primary sense of the
• nine, is. clou to me, on all rides of me ;
ing to Hupfeld, between me and everything else, nSai my glory
L e. the source and permanent ground of it. oomp. 1's. 27 : 1,
Lord is my lighl and my salvation :' nol merely the one who will
. adicate my honour by Baving me bom my enemies, but the origi-
nal source of my honour, or regal dignity. As lie has originally be-
i this royal authority, he will not sutler me to be thus violently
despoiled of it. : "rxi -*~:i', grief bows the head, deliverance from sor-
row lifts it up again.
o. •-•p. the immediate instrument of enaction, instead of being pre-
rition, may be subordinated to the proper subject, either
in apposition with it, '■ my voice, vis.: / cry," or as an accusative, " I as
\ ■ is no pleonasm, but is equivalent to try loudly.
the English present, / cry. *;:-'■.
NOTES ON PSALM 3 : 4-8. 221
Vav convcrsive after a future does not make a preterite, hut indicates a
consequent of the preceding verb, § 2G5. b, and he hears me ; the future
in the same habitual sense as the preceding. Whenever I call, he hears
me, or answers me, not merely in the sense of listening or speaking, but
of granting the solicited and effectual aid.
C. God being thus his protector and helper, had already begun his
work of protection from the present peril, and he had perfect confidence
in him fur the future, is* , the pronoun, when not necessary to perspi-
cuity, is always emphatic, § 243. 1, even I, whose case men regard as
desperate, have been thus marvellously preserved, ■'ros*? have lain >/<>ir,i
and slept, indicating his sense of security as well as his safety, -r^'pn
/ have awaked: some understand this of the past generally, God lias
always protected me in the darkness and perils of the night, and grant-
ed me slumber and safety, I can therefore trust him now. But it seems
better to explain it from existing circumstances and of a definite time,
the night after his flight. The culmination of his danger and hour of
his most extreme peril was, when Ahithophel counselled, 2 Sam. 17 : 1,
to pursue David with a large force that night and cut him off at once.
The failure of Absalom to adopt that advice, which was an answer (one
of those referred to in ver. 5) to David's prayer, 2 Sam 15 : 31, and the
consequent salvation of that night, was really the beginning of deliver-
ance from the entire danger. :^::ttO■; Jehovah toill ever sustain me, fut.
in habitual sense, § 2G3. 4, sustains me, is my protector then, now and
always. The meaning is either, I was protected that night because God
is always my protector ; or, I had this sense of security because of my
consciousness that God always will sustain me.
7. Cheered not only by his knowledge that God is his protector in
the general, but by this particular instance of marked and surprising de-
liverance, he would not be afraid, however great his perils. «■»"»» , here
and Ps. 27 : 1, followed by -,», commonly with a direct object, hiaajite,
with allusion to Msn, D^an, vs. 2. 3. of people in a collective sense, per-
sons ; or nation, the people, viz., Israel, the article omitted as it often is in
poetry. Mrs, not who have set themselves, since this verb is never used
in a reflexive or intransitive sense, but whom they, indef., referring to his
enemie*, i; 213. 2, have set against me. This is the language of calm
and quiet confidence rather than loud triumph ; hence there is no Selah
to dwell upon and celebrate it in jubilant strains of instrumental melody.
That this is the temper in which it is spoken is further shown by the
following prayer for the granting of a deliverance not yet accomplished.
8. Having such a helper and such confidence, he does not intermit
or discontinue prayer, but is enabled to pray with earnestness and hope.
222 II KIIKI.W ( IIK1.ST0MATIIY.
rrc%j> arise from seeming inact ii.n and inattention to the case of tlie sup-
pliant; assume an attitude of aetion, address thyself to my ease. *&&M
vm (roil, expressive of ■ personal relation, —*jp, save me now by shaming
and destroying my enemies, for thou bssi been my deliverer in previous
perils, r-:- thou haet smitten all t/>>/ enemies «s to the aWefc, $ -l~'.\. 2,
| them with deserved contumely, and hy an anticipation of the
fallowing figure of Leasts of ptey, rendered them powerless hy destroying
their weapon of attack, -*r. Soma interpreters have needlessly stum-
Mr. 1 at lbs fact that he says all, though enemies were now surrounding
him. It is all his enemies on the former occasions to which he refers.
•tii the perseestioo of I>a\id hy Saul and this revolt of Ahsalom
were characterised by opposition against the legitimate and divinely con-
stituted king. They were attempts to overthrow a divine ordinance, and
defeat what was of divine appointment. Accordingly, the godly among
tin- people were for David, and the ungodly against him. 1*)**^, broken
tin b • tii, as of w ild beasts, destroyed their power of offence, thus render-
ing them harmless. Marg., see on 1 Sam. 17 : 45.
<>. rritrfc, helongs to him as its author and source; see on ver. 3.
r-r-t-r §245.6. --:r. not a declaration, if upon (In/ people, hut a
prayer, be upon tin/ people* Their special relation to God is indicated
by the DSC of the pronoun, and is the ground upon which the petition
David here, as often elsewhere, solicits not only individual hless-
ings for himself, hut rises from these to emhrace in his petitions the
whole people of God, of whom he was the head, in whose behalf he was
■ 1. and whose welfare was so intimately connected with
his own. His petition, it has heen suggested, cinhraccs even that mis-
guided portion of the people, who were then in revolt.
PSALM IV.
This Psalm bean an external resemblanoe to Psalm S; in length,
-, in Belafa at the end .if the third and fifth verses, and in some
of its expressions, viz.: b**«il c-=- ver. 7, comp. 8:8; VfN" r:::N
ver. 9) couip. 8 : 6. With this corresponds an inward resemblance in
the identity of situation. The lValmist is surrounded hy foes who would
roll him of his official dignity which he had by God's gracious choice, vg,
So that it is probably to he referred to the same occasion, the re-
volt of Ahsalom. The absence Of distinct mention of Ahsalom interposes
do objection any more than in the preceding psalm: that his adversa-
Seral term " sons of men,'' is readily ac-
NOTES ON PSALM 4 : 1-3. 223
counted for, if Absalom is regarded as a tool in the hands of more de-
signing men rather than himself the leading spirit in the rebellion.
1. This title has relation to the musical performance of the Psalm
and its authorship, hs&fe occurs 55 times in the Psalms, and once in
Hab. 3:19. In this last instance it stands at the end of a metrical
composition, but with that exception always at the beginning, and it is
invariably the first word of the title in which it occurs, except in Ps. 88 ;
belonging to the leader or chief musician, i. e. committed to him as the
one charged with its musical performance. n;:",a;2 not dependent on the
preceding participle, to the leader in the music of stringed instruments,
but a distinct direction respecting the mode of the performance of the
Psalm, with stringed instruments.
The Psalmist utters,
1. ver. 2, a prayer to God for deliverance.
2. vs. 3-6, a warning to his enemies to desist from their vain and
wicked course, and to return to the true service of God, whom they were
opposing.
3. vs. 7-9, his own joy and confidence in God.
2- "•jb* ,n.5k> either, mg righteous God, an appeal to God as the
possessor and source of righteousness, and righteous in his dealings, and
as standing in an intimate relation to the Psalmist ; or, God of mg right-
eousness, vindicator of my righteous cause, as 'God of my life' means,
not mg living God, but the author and preserver of my life, p-is never
means simply 'salvation.' The first argument of his prayer is found in
the title applied to God, who, as a righteous Being, could not but favour
his servant and his righteous cause ; the next is found in God's past de-
liverances. "w», the article is equivalent to an unemphatic possessive,
§ 245. 3. a, in mg distress, or is generic, § 245. 5, in distress. najrwij
not to be rendered as an imperative, which would recmire j conversive,
but as a preterite, and not probably as referring to some single definite
fact, but to the past generally ; not ' thou deliveredst ' at some well-
remembered time, but thou hast delivered in every previous trouble. It
mars the simplicity of the Hebrew style to supply the relative, ' thou,
who hast delivered, etc' *:ir:. Though he appeals to God's righteous-
ness as the vindicator of his just cause, it is still only for grace or unde-
served favour that he sues.
3. *•»»— ' «2a sons of men, i. e. men, to whom he now turns from speak-
ing to God. God was his helper, his enemies were only men. Or, if
«p« involves a tacit opposition to c^n nobles, men of high station, many
of whom were engaged on the side of Absalom in this revolt. t,k — i?,
of time, how long, or degree, how far, to what extent, ^-i official
224 BEBEEW CHRESTOMATHY.
dignity, not merely persona] honour: it was the former of whieh the
conspiral • to rob him, an. 1 which they aimed to bring todia-
The question extends through the verse, and is not oonfined to
-... p-- ma} either characterize their design aa vain
aI1,l ,';. ■ wh'u-h coold not be accomplished, but would disap-
ieir expectations; or their measures and course of. policy: they
their aims by falsehood and unworthy deeds.
I. •;-•. Vav is adversa.tive, ij 2S7. 1, >/tt know ; you are attempting
rthrow of my royal authority, but know that it is of divine origin,
■ndcannol be overthrown. Or it may be copulative 5 the previous verse
naive, aa though he said, 'cease from your vain attempt and
know,' or recognize the truth of the divine right of David to rule, rften,
the roots r^i and nVs, though cognate, are not to be confounded. Some
would give this word the sense of nVs, 'to treat in a marvellous manner,'
and apply it to the great benefits granted to David, but its proper mean-
ing is t<> separate, select, distinguish. -'-- § ls"<- 2, adj. derived from
■reh, which denotes, I a. LO : 6, the love of God to man, or of man
-iie another. It may have the passive sense of aw object of
'. or the active sense of pious ; both may here be combined,
with special prominence to the former, though without excluding the
latter. That Cod had selected him and made him the recipient of SO
a benefit, ought to convince bis foes that they cannot wrest it from
him.
5. •':.•- 1 1) he angry ) so the I. XX cited Epb. I :26, 'be angry and
sin not :' be angry if you can do so without sin, but this, especially in
this ease, in whieh it is directed against the Lord's anointed, being [in-
to it that you do not sin by anger. (2) tremble before God
my protector and avenger, and in consequence avoid sinning loo
your hostility to me new, oq1 merely speak, but say, viz. : that you will
•Mine your sinful course, in your heart, iu private meditation and
in. D535*X}"^?i ""t Opon COUCheS used a< seats, or divans, i. e.
in their meeting for consultation, but upon your beds, in the night, whieh
upon the supposition of this being an evening psalm, was at hand, a time
• i still reflection and reconsideration of their course. ••:-• h
Kfl/I, quietly reflect, ponder, or desist from your undertaking.
r\fice* of righteousness, nol merely externally right, agree-
. number and character with the legal prescriptions, but offered in
aright . which alone could make them acceptable. However
while they continued iu their present :■
undertaking, the] I wickedness. An allusion possibly
t-i Ah .t, 2 Sam. 1.1 : 7, etc. r-^z- <"<(/ trust, a second ex-
NOTES ON PSALM 4:4—9. 225
hortation, trust in God, not in yourselves and your own powers ; or,
after the analogy of 'do this and live,' the second verb may denote a
sequence of the first. Your present trust is presumptuous ; but offer the
Sacrifices of righteousness, then you may trust in the Lord. The Psalm-
ist, in this address to his enemies, which, though in form directed to
them, was really designed for himself, reviews the two leading grounds
of his confidence that God would interfere on his behalf, (1) that the
royal dignity of which they would deprive him was God's gift to him ;
(2) that they were ungodly men, while he feared and trusted God.
7. can, men in general, or David's desponding followers, mn-i;— ■ i»,
regarded by some as an idiomatic optative, like •fci ■>», 0 that wc might
see. More probably it is the language of despondency, the question im-
plying a negative answer; no one can show us good. To 'see good'
is to experience it ; comp. Luke 2 : 2G, ' see death.' — n» = n~: , the
unusual orthography is perhaps designed to suggest an allusion to D3,
comp. Ex. 17 : 15 lift up as a banner, display conspicuously, that we
may rally beneath it. There is here a combined allusion to two parts
of the sacerdotal blessing, ' the Lord lift up his face upon thee,' and ' the
Lord cause his face to shine.' The light of the countenance is a token
of favour. It was not outward good, but the Lord's favour, which the
Psalmist desired.
8. This light of God's countenance, in fact, the Fsahnist already
possessed in the midst of his troubles, to such an extent that it gave him
more joy than others found in the greatest outward prosperity. nv«,
prep, in comparative sense. c:i-, suf. might refer to men in general,
as Vs. 05 : 10, and then the proverbial joy of harvest is intended. More
probably it relates to his foes in their times of abundance, which is
tacitly contrasted with David's own destitution. Com and wine are
often combined to express agricultural products generally. : *sn may
agree directly with the preceding nouns, or a relative may be supplied,
time of their com and wine which abounded, or in which they abounded.
9. n-Vrr, state of perfect safety or security, nothing to injure or
awaken apprehension. ■•"!» one act coincident in time with the other;
no protracted wakefulness from anxiety, but fall asleep immediately on
lying down, -.-■■zh thou alone or dwell alone, not only separated from
all foes, but, as it was Israel's distinction, Num. 23 : 9, Deut. 33 : 28,
separated from other nations, enjoying special protection and peculiar
privileges.
15
22G HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
PSALM V.
1. Tills Psalm presents another phase of the same great conflict be-
tween the righteous and the wicked. The hostility which in Psalm 2
was directed againal Ifi ssiah, and in Paalms 8 and -1 against the king
of the theocracy, his type and representative, is here in Psalm 5 ex-
I in terms applicable even to its humblest membere, when the
objects of wicked persecntion by deed or word, An external point of
connection with the two preceding Psalms is, that this is a morning
Psalm, ver. 4, following morning and evening Psalms ; also — -• rrna -=.
bob of Ith and 5th Psalms. rvV'nif-Vx . a douhtful expression,
rariously explained as denoting the musical instrument, wnto, i. e. to be
BUng as an accompaniment to, the pipes or flutes; the tunc to the air or
tune of Nekihth, which must then be the name of some well-known
melody, or ft leading word in some composition associated with such a
melody; or the subject in reference to inheritances, i. e. the reej
lots or fortunes of the righteous and the wicked. LXX. wr«p tt}s xX-qpo-
Vulg. pro "i quae hereditaiem consequitur. The Psalm con-
• two parts or stanzas, vs. 2-8 and vs. 9—13, each containing
a prayer, an argument, and an expression of confident assurance. These
divisions, though counterparts, are not, however, exactly equivalent; the
I being an advance upon the first in every respect, and not a mere
repetition of it. The supplication uttered in general terms in the first
stanza, vs. 2 I, becomes in the sec, ml s specific prayer for protection
from enemies and for the removal of difficulties. The wicked, who are
Bpoken of generally in the first stanza, are seen in the second to be the
the Psalmist, and their wickedness is described with more exact-
and detail. In the first stanza he anticipates protection and favour
for himself; in the second all the righteous arc sharers in the benefit.
2. The ideas Of this verse are very simple, but the words are all
•-■;n from — :n or "wsh, the equivalent of which in prose is -.=- :
— -. most frequently found in poetry, answers to vc? ; a\jn occurs
only here and in l's. ;»!» : 1 ; from the context there, and from an Arabic
'■ teniui explains it to mean fervour, applied to the heat of ill'
ward excitement or inter ; more probably, however, aan = nan,
which is used both of speech, and thought as inward Bpeech addressed to
• If; moat frequently the latt . Then —\:n. as the more
! term, describing all he said to God in prayer, is divided into
inaudible, m\ . known to (<><\ only, and audible, tht void of my
attend to vud understand. The two imperatives
NOTES ON PSALM 5 : 1-4. 227
of this verse and that in the next verse have the paragogic n^ § 98. 1,
converting them into earnest requests.
3. naii^n, properly make attentive; its proper ohject is ' the ear,'
which is often expressed, and is here understood. 19^x0 '?'£•> voice of my
cry, i. e. my loud cry. The noun in every other place hut this has a
feminine form, r,s*,-6, whence some have explained ~v'v as a Fiel infin. :
it is more usual, however, to assume the existence of a noun with the
corresponding masculine form y;e . tgVia . The titles hy which God is
addressed contain a plea for his being heard, expressing as they do the
character under which the Psalmist looked to him in this emergency.
My king, not only as the great providential and moral governor of the
world, who would redress wrong and vindicate the right, hut specially as
the immediate ruler of Israel, whose king he was in a peculiar sense. It
was one of his own people, one of his immediate subjects, who appealed
to him for protection and redress, which he surely would not withhold.
■-jx". my God, expressing an intimate personal relation, —is for, not
causal, as though the hearing must necessarily follow because he prayed,
but explanatory of the circumstances under which the request is made.
I ask to be heard, for there is something to hear, I will pray. : VVhi-n ^vr.x
to thee I will, perhaps also inclusive of the present, I do pray, as opposed
to brooding sullenly over his grief, and to seeking relief from other
sources.
4. -ijj'a, time when, § 274. 2. a, in the morning, as the first thing
in the day, showing his zeal and earnestness in it. This is a natural
and appropriate time for prayer, and has been employed for this purpose
among all nations. That it was so among the Jews appears from many
passages in the Psalms. It was specially recommended in their case as
the time of the morning sacrifice, which the people accompanied by the
spiritual oblation of praise. In later times it was stereotyped among the
canonical hours of prayer, of which mention is made in the New Testa-
ment, Acts 3:1. Perhaps it is here to be taken in a collective sense,
every morning. vcvv\, God would hear his voice, i. e. he would pray to
God, his voice would be directed to him. Others, with less probability,
take 'hear' in the sense of hear favourably, i. e. accept my prayer, grant
my petition. It is then an expression, not of his own determination to
persevere in prayer, but of his confidence that his prayer would be speed-
ily answered ; Thou wilt, I trust, hear my prayer in the morning, as in
the morning I will arrange my prayer to thee ; as I pray early, BO I
fidently hope thou wilt early grant my petition, -^".n, not direct, but
arrange, set in order, something consisting of various parts; its object
here is the words of his prayer. It contains also an allusion to the
228 lllT.Kl.W < IIUESTOMATHY.
rit'.al ifl is the word technically used for several offices of the
met) ranging the lamps or providing them with wick and
w-bread upon the table, and especially arranging the
l 1 upon the altar of burnt-offering, and arranging the parts of the
sacrifice Dpon it. This last was the first morning duty of the priesl ;
and corresponding to that is the spiritual oblation which the Psalmist
here pledges, and which oonld only be acceptable in connection with the
men1 which the morning land) procured OT typified, snsxso, not
/ will look >ip, as a gesture of prayer, but trill watch, as the attitude of
I • figure is thai of ■ watchman stationed upon a look-
out to descry objects in the distances thus he would watch, expecting
an answer to his prayer. It would he the prayer of faith, not of indiffer-
ence or criminal unbelief. lie lias solicited gracious audience, declared
• ; initiation to pray, and expressed the hope and expectation of a
favourable answer; hut has not explicitly stated what his petition is.
This is reserved until ho comes to the beginning of the second stanza,
where it appears that he desired deliverance from the persecutions of
enemies; that tins was already in his mind appears, however,
• e reason immediately assigned why he should he heard.
'.. v He argues from God's holiness. I look confidently for an
answer. r:^x, for thoTJ art not a (Jod that hast pleasure in wickedness.
lie hai DOt yet said what his petition was, he does not say in the
immediately succeeding that the wicked men whom he describes are his
foes; he explains all this more fully in the nertt stanza. Now he only
mat his prayer is of such a nature, that a God who hates sin and
will punish sinners, w ill surely grant it. fllj, verbal adjective with a
direct object, see on Cm. 1 l' : is, Xuh. •"> : 1 ; the corresponding verb is
sometimes followed by W, and Sometimes by a dire, t object. --;« g 109,
8, in the bii. of poetry this verb takes a suffix, though the re-
lation is indirect, lodffi with thee, be found in thy company, share that
which the according of hospitality, particularly in the east, in-
volved. irj» maso. ".. nil penton^ or neat, toil; the latter affords a
■ at i arallel to vi~ . Qod w »uld semi to harbour sin if he toler-
ab d it. or did not punish if.
• '.. -2-T- itand before thee as judge, endure the test of thy tribunal,
.ft. r.d to ooutimu in thy presence. :-,-*. nonentity, emptiness,
of all that is \ ii tuotis and g I. and since this DSgSth 6 state im-
plies what • | aly bad. iniquity.
7. -H-np. sim-e .lehovah bates sin, he will punish the sinner with de-
struction. ,-=- | •_>.-, |. :>. /,_ c-k'~. see on N'ah. 3: 1.
8. -:n*. The connection indicated by Vav will depend upon the
notes on tsalm 6 ! 5-9. ~:29
sense put upon this verse. According to one view it is adversative : evil
shall not dwell with thee, and tbou wilt destroy the wicked, but I shall
in thy great mercy be permitted to enter thy house, to be thy guest, to
be on terms of friendship and familiarity with God. According to
another view it is copulative : thou wilt destroy my wicked foes, and I
in consequence will enter tby house to praise thee for this deliverance.
To enter God's house may be spoken of as a token of familiarity and
friendship, or as intimating tbat new matter of praise and tbanksgiving
would be afforded by granting him the deliverance for which he prays.
Va/n § 189. b. The tabernacle erected by David on Mount Zion, 2 Sam.
G : IV, is the one particularly intended. The word strictly denotes the
sacred edifice as distinguished from the court ; the house of God includes
the court ; hence he speaks of entering God's house, but worshipping
toward the palace or temple. The temple or tabernacle proper none but
the priests could enter. The same distinction is preserved between Upov
and vao's in the New Testament, s^nx-vs § 254. 9.
9. Beginning of the second stanza, *\r$ lead me, the word is pre-
vailingly used of divine guidance. tjrpr-aa has been understood to de-
scribe that course or way in which he prays to be led ; thy righteousness,
i. e. that righteousness which thou reqtiirest, or which thou givest, comp.
SiKaiocruV?7 Seov, Rom. 1 : 17. But why pray to \M thus led ' on account
of his enemies'?' Various answers have been returned to this question ;
as lest without this divine guidance my enemies should seduce or terrify
me into sin, or lest I should give them occasion to scoff by my inconsist-
encies, or to rejoice at the calamities which would befall me in conse-
quence of my transgressions, or lest I should be punished by being
delivered into their hands. But the context shows that the prayer is
not so much for spiritual steadfastness as for deliverance from hostile
machinations. 'Righteousness' is here the attribute of God. Lead me
in, the exercise of thy righteousness, i. e. protect me from my wicked
foes. This appeal to God's righteousness rather than his mercy, looks at
first sight like a claim to justification on the ground of his own merits.
But it is to be observed, (1) that it is not a justification in the sight of
God, which is in question, but in this controversy with his wicked ene-
mies, whose hostility was groundless and sinful. (2) The righteousness
of God, when spoken of in relation to his true people, always in the Old
Testament includes his mercy. His righteousness is his rectitude in
dealing with all according to their characters and relations. With the
wicked he stands simply upon a footing of law, and his righteousness
demands their punishment as their sins deserve. But the sins of the
pious are atoned for, and he has made to them rich promises of grace.
230 ill.BKi.w ( BRE8TOMATHY.
so that his rectitude now requires the fulfilment of these promises. It is
t,, this right > of which bia covenant faithfulness is an essential
part, thai the Psalmist here, and the people of God generally under the
confidently make their appeal ■,~~"v '" "s a=;"
--r. and makes this nival part. Others make it a PL
part, with n omitted from -■-. to watch, Us in wait, oomp. > 93. $.
-.'■- § 16, K'thibh -■--• K*ri -.r-~ g 150. I (p. 181), as fut. in Prov.
1:25, •-—•:. That the Biphil form with i was not admitted by the
• - in this verb appears from their removing it in the only other
a in which it occurs, ha. L5:2*ww (-r-x), K'ri -j-n. :-:--.
The Vulgate transposes the suffixes and reads, 'make my way straight
thee.' Thy way is LB this passage not the way which thou pre-
■\ the path of dttty ! make this level before me, or easy to walk in.
.•her the way in.which thon leadest me ; the path of my life, not
of duty, hut of destiny: make that providential course in which thou
. smooth and easy one, by removing obstructions, sufferings,
and trials.
10. -=. The reason pf this appeal to Qod*a righteousness against
ked and malignant. yx \ "-'"s J, see on
1:8. •-— g220. l. '.'The mouth, throat, Ps. 115:7, and
'. a of .i- organs of speech, and their inward part or heart
pringof what ia outward. The singular suffix is distributive,
'mouth of each,' £ -To. 6, Or collective. — op , the grave is spoken of,
not as a pit endangering passen by, but as yawning to receive the d( ad,
destructive and insatiable. Prov. SO : 16, I V~''~~~ '^" !' make smooth f/uir
Hit and flattering Bpeeche8, to cloak their mischievous d<
11. -:—n- . Dot in the Sense of z'i~-, 01 = -•; destroy; = -x means, /,,
. Hi. make guilty, cause them to be i< ■- sueh. treat
them as such by inflicting deserved punishment. iVa?, some lender, l>t
: they shall certainly fall from their counsels, as in I
.. fail in their counsels, or their plana be frustrated; but there is
.- -■: '-:: can be used in this sense. Better, let them fall, i.e.
perish, -,-. '" causal ten by means of, shm, prep.
may : .1 -em,- ;„, ,,r its instrumental sense by.
It, ■-.■- ::'.'< !. -- . in their relation to thee ami
in the Qtequent upon it -.-----. The name of God expi
llich i> known of him ; it b the sum of his manifested attributes.
1.".. —z. The reason of their exultation. ---•-•< indef. It may be
individually or collectirt ly. rtixj . the large shield, covering the
n. ditferent f;. in -.:•: : g 245. •"). '/. 01 « ihisld protects, or 04
NOTES ON PSALM G : 1-9. 231
PSALM VI.
The idea is still that of the righteous persecuted by wicked enemies.
Some suppose that the condition depicted is that of sore and dangerous
disease ; others, that what is said of bodily Buffering, ver. 3, is a figure for
inward distress occasioned by foes ; the correct view appears to be, that
the Psalmist is persecuted by foes, ver. 8, etc., which he regards as an
evidence of the divine displeasure and rebuke for sin, ver. 2, and this is
the occasion of physical exhaustion and undermined health. This is the
first of the seven penitential Psalms, viz., G, 82, 38, 51, 102, 130, 143.
The period in David's life when it was written cannot be determined.
1. rnareajn the eighth or octave, a musical term of doubtful meaning;
it has been conjectured to mean an instrument of eight strings, or to de-
note the tone or key of performance, perhaps the bass.
The Psalm consists of two parts :
(1) vs. 2-8, a prayer enforced by the misery of his condition.
(2) vs. 9-11, confidence in the divine protection and deliverance.
2. ijSNS— Vn, the prayer is not merely for mitigation, comp. Jer. 10:
24, as though the meaning were, rebuke not with the severity of anger,
but with the gentleness of love. He seeks the removal of the chastise-
ment which always proceeds from displeasure against sin. vfvr-'n , the
rebuke of God, not uttered in words, but shown by his dealings, the in-
flictions of his providence.
3. sa»h § 141. 3. -:s fcfttN, 3 pers. Pual pret., / am one who has
drooped, §279. a, or abbreviated from h>\c», either a verbal adj. or a
Pual part, with « omitted, § 93. e. The double accent being partly on
one word and partly on the other, connects them as if they were joined
by Makkeph. nVnaa are terrified, affected by my terror, lose their
strength and elasticity: 'bones' are spoken of as the solid frame on
which the body rests.
4. ''eBi'). Both body (*»«) and soul were affected by this terror.
7. lam already wear;/, and if matters continue so, I will make my
bed swim. n^-ji-fcM all night, or ever// night. In Baer's edition of the
Psalms, from which the text is taken, Daghesh-forte is inserted in the
initial letter of a word, whenever the preceding word ends in the same
letter.
8. nros refers to the dimness of the eye produced by physical ex-
haustion or mental suffering. 05213, grief or indignation at treatment
so unjust.
9. Upon the utterance of his prayer the Psalmist receives an inward
assurance of divine protection and deliverance, inso, their plans for his
232 in.r.Kiw CUHESTOMATHT.
destruction would be abortive, and might as well be abandoned. — >=, for
Qod bad heard and would Bare. V-- voia of my weeping, i. e. my loud
weeping.
1 1. -rr:. they shall be brought to Bhame by the frustration of their
plan-, -'--r--. l>y a divine retaliation they shall suffer tin- very thing
which (hey have inflicted upon him, vs. •">. I. »nwj, not in adverbial
/ my,;, i, nor of an inward change,
they ehaU repent but, they ehall return, retreat, be driven back, their
assault repelled, or they obliged to desist from it.
PSALM VI L
This completes the fir>t series of Psalms relating to the hostility of
the wicked against the righteous, by an impressive appeal to the future
and certain judgment of I tod.
1. ---.-•- ; 198. 2, ia supposed by some to characterize the style of
coin] obit ion. rwti = rfljto /<> celebrate, hence 'a song,' or roc to etagger,
a song of intoxication or strong excitement, s wild and in
' a dithyramb.' Or it may describe the robject; nac
hence 'error.' either in a physical sense, i. e. relating to David's
rings, or. iii a mora! sense, transgression, i.e. relating to sin.
— ---Vy, not -"-'-■; concerning the affair of, i. e. concerning, hut
•ning the wordsof. In vs. 4-6 the Psaknist clears himself of a
slanderous charge. - — , perhaps the real name of some adversary of
David, otherwise unknown, one of those, it maybe, who were perpetually
afresh poisoning the mind of Saul towards him. Some have suspected
that it is an enigmatical name of Saul himself, who might he called OH
Ethiopian, from the blackness of his heart The Psalm maj be divided
as follows, viz. :
(1) vs. •_' 6, supplication and appeal to Qod.
i"_'i v.-. 7 Is. God's judgment on transgn
part is capable of subdivision : thus the first part,
j, .".. prayer tot deliverance from extreme peril.
. fortified bj • ttionofhis innocence of what has
Ealsely imputed to him.
The BeOODd part into three portions of four verses each:
7 10, prayer for < k*d'i judgment
\s. 1 1 11. confident assurance of it.
actual infliction.
8. II'- pleads bom his relation to God, and from his having in time
NOTES ON PSALM 7 : 1-7. 239
past put his trust in him, that he may not be disappointed now. r-c;n
denotes enlargement, positive salvation, ^n is negative, extrication
from peril : they are used interchangeably as poetic equivalents.
3. Argument from the extremity of his peril. The plural of the
preceding verse is here exchanged for the singular, which may be trader*
stood collectively or distributively, or may be an individualization, re-
ferring to the most prominent and dangerous of his foes, viz. : Saul,
whose hostility alone made others formidable, tfyo1] rend as a lion, the
most formidable and savage beast of prey, my soul, because the life was
the object of attack, p-s crushing, breaking bones.
4. vs. 4. 5 are conditional, and the apodosis is contained in ver. G.
He is willing to abjure the divine aid, if he is as guilty as he is charged
with being, rm may refer back to the title, ' the words of Cush,' or to
what follows, and is more fully explained in the next verse, l^sa in
my hands, as the instruments of action, if they are soiled by contact
with the pollution of crime ; as the hands of a murderer are said to be
stained with blood. Others suppose the hands to be regarded as instru-
ments of seizure ; if there be plunder iniquitously taken in my hands as
evidence of robbery and injustice.
5. Connect yi with ipiVea , not with nsiisj 'him who treated me ill.'
naihgi, Eng. Ver. makes Vav adversative and the clause parenthetic.
More recent interpreters regard Vav as copulative, and render yfeh to
spoil, a souse which nowhere else occurs in the verb, but is justified by
its derivative n^-Vh spoils. There seems to be an allusion to the oppor-
tunities which David had of injuring Saul in the cave at Engedi and
wilderness of Ziph, but which he forbore to use ; and where, in exculpa-
ting himself to Saul, he referred to false accusations of this description,
I Sam. 24:9, 2G : 19.
6. tp-r; § GO. 2. a. The future has a jussive sense, as is shown by
the following afcr and ■}£*; . If guilty of these charges, he was willing to
renounce all claim upon the divine interposition, and to have permission
given to the enemy to pursue bis soul, i. e. his life, with deadly intent,
and not only pursue, but overtake and trample it to the earth, = •:---.
complete, helpless, and contemptuous destruction, as of something vile
' and worthless, vpaa* honour, personal, official, or both ; to bring this to
the dust is to degrade him by the loss of it. Or it may denote the more
honourable and exalted part of his nature, and thus be equivalent to
:life' and 'soul:' and to bring it to the dust will then be to sink him
to the grave.
7. Having stated his case, he now appeals to God, the judge of all,
for his judgment. He prays that God's judgment on the world may be-
234 HEBREW CHBE8T0MATHT.
gin, and that this particular portion of it, his own case, may he decided
without further delay, njip, see on 3 : 8. Rfein, either, lift up thy-
self, parallel to the preceding verb, or ascend the seat of judgment.
,--:;-. prep, in the midst of, and so 6ecatM« <</ or against. r~r"','
awake, u if From sleep and previous inattention or neglect. -Vn »«/o
«»<•, for my advantage, or a pregnant construct ion, g 272. •">, awake and
turn (o i p. •-:■-•:. not aocnaative of direction, 'unto the judgment
which thou basl commanded,' but the object of the verb, thou hast com-
mandsd Judgment, either justice which (iod has required to be practised,
whence he is appealed to that he would ihiw exercise the same, or rather
a judicial process which he has icsolvcd apon and appointed a time for
executing.
8. The judgment scene is depicted, riiri congregation of nation*,
i. e. all nations, either as spectators, or themselves to he judged. rvVVi i ,
either, after the judgment is complete ascend again triumphantly to
heaven, or preparatory to the judgment resume the elevated judgment-
re called the high place ; resume or return to it, because in suf-
fering iniquity to be unpunished, he appeared for a season to have for-
saken it.
!». lie pleadi from the necessary connection of God's universal work
of judgment with the dispensing of justice in his own case, (iod is to
judge, or judges, is the judge of nations; judge me, do me justice.
apply the relative, which is upon me, rests upon me, IS pOK
by me. Others render, which is over me as a protection and defence,
or supply the Bubstantive verb, ' let it be upon me according to my
righteousness.' This desire to he treated according to his righteousness
is not inconsistent with his supplications for divine mercy iii the previous
Psalm and elsewhere, lie was guiltless as regarded man, and especially
; 'led these existing charges and his existing i'ovs, but DOt as re-
garded i kxiL
Hi. The object of this judgment for which he prays, is the destruc-
tion of Bin, rather than of the persons of the wicked, except SO far BS this
U) it, and the establishment and security of the righteous.
--■::-. trans, or intrans. and jr->, subject or object; hence three oon-
• possible, (l) may evil (i.e. their sin) destroy the wicked;
CJ) may he put an end to the <\ il of the wicked; (:>) may the e\il of
the wicked i God is addressed both before and after, the
to be preferred, -rz' ii righteous Qod tries, or is a trier of hearts
and reins. Or if the language of direct address is preserved in this
'thou, 0 righteous < iod, ait a trier, etc.' or ' thou art a trier of
. .i righteous God.' ' Hearts and reins' denote the inte-
NOTES ON PSALM 7 ! 8-18. 235
rior nature and state of men, their inward character as well as their
inward acts or exercises. This is an assertion not only of God's omnis-
cience, that he is acquainted with what passes within men, but also of
his justice, that he will deal with them accordingly, like a trier of metals
who discriminates dross from gold.
11. The petition is followed by a confident expectation founded on
the divine justice, "'ssia, God, who is elsewhere called a shield, i. e.
protection or defence, is here represented as sustaining the shield, pro-
viding for the defence of the Psalmist. My shield is upon God, rests
upon him, is furnished or supported by him. The attribute ascribed to
God in the following words is the ground of the confidence just expressed.
12. tegiti God judges, does justice to the righteous, or, God is a
righteous judge. ej;.t predicate, and Vn subject, God is angry every
day, or the former might qualify Vn, if the prose usage of this word be
insisted on, see on Nah. 1 : 2, and b^k be the subject, God is a God
who is angry every day.
13. astth nV— en if he, the wicked, shall not return, either inwardly
repent or turn back from his assault and persecution. As God is the
subject both before and after, some make it so in this clause by convert-
ing nV cn into an asseveration. In an oath, see on Gen. 42 : 15, cn has
a negative sense, and n-> dn an opposite or positive sense ; surely he will
return, sharpen his sioord, will again sharpen it, § 2G9. a.
14. CpJsts, not ardent in pursuit, persecutors, but he will make h is ar-
rows to be burning, with allusion to the practice of hurling blazing darts.
15. He conceives mischief or harm to others and brings forth false-
hood, that which disappoints his expectations ; he ruins himself instead
of those against whom he is plotting.
16. Figure from pits dug to entrap animals. :^»S^ he was making
or was about to make, fut. relative to the preceding preterite, § 2C3. 1.
17. Comp. Obad. ver. 15.
18. Praise for God's just judgment on the wicked and his vindica-
tion of his servants. : y'~y. when used as a divine name does not receive
the article, §246. 1.
PSALM VIII. •
A devout meditation upon God's condescending grace to man as
shown in the rank assigned to him in the creation, and the dominion
granted to him over the world. The divine goodness to man, which it
is the aim of this Psalm to celebrate, is not to be estimated by his pres-
ent fallen condition, which is the fruit of his own sin, but by the gifts
23G BEBRBW ( IIK1.MOMATHY.
and honours with which he was cxowned in his primitive estate. It is
man as God made him end designed him to be, who is bere described,
primeval man. idea] man. This ideal, imperfectly exhibited in man as
he DOW is finds full realization in Christ, of whom Adam Was a type, and
to whom the terms of the Psalm are therefore applicable in a more ex-
alted Benae than they were to him, 1Kb. 2:0-9, -1 Cor. lo : 27. It
shall hereafter be realized in all the people of God, who are to be fe-
stered in the image of Christ, and made partakers of bis dignity. and
glory, and thus raised to a condition of which the primitive estate of man
was 1 -it the image and the type.
1. lvf}Jkn, by some derived from na </ wine-press, and thought to de>
i style of music connected with the vintage ; by others from the
city of Oath, whence the instrument or tune so designated may have
orrowed ; and by others still from -,j: . in the sense of the music of
■ I instruments.
The Psalm recounts,
(1) VS. 2 i, the evidences of God's greatness, as preliminary to the
consideration of,
(2) vs. 5—10, his wonderfnl grace to man.
■J. •:-:-.>• i' 201. '-'. jilur. suf., the Psalmisl Bpeaks BOl merely for him-
an individual, hut for all the people of (iod, or for all men. -per,
the name of (iod, L e. that which is known of him. the revelation which
he has made of himself, see on 1 Sam. 17 : 1"», V^. 5 : 11. r:r g 188. 1.
This word has greatly embarrassed interpreters. Some make it ;! f. pret.
for -:.-: . a- — - 2 Sam. 22 : 1 1 for nrr: . which, viz. the earth, hat given
iky glory above //"■ heavens, i. e. lias caused thy praises to teach the
skies. In all the other passages in which this form occurs,
imper. with n^ paragogic, which give even thy glory <ii>nn th< heavens,
make it still more conspicuous. Bat the connection seems to demand.
■ 'aver for enhancing God's glory, hut a declaration of its oon-
spknity and 1 eems better, therefore, to regard it as a Kal
iufiu. - .-- . --- ( Sen. 46 : S for pv. :; 1 is. 2. whose ;//i>r//
, put Uj,,,!, i!i< heavens, lit. //" giving of whosi glory is, etc.
fGod is displayed in the hawns, and his name is thus made
resplendent in all the earth.
3. This glory is so self-evidencing that babes may he trusted i" de-
fend it sgainat blaspheming foes. --•?'-•-. ool babes in the spiritual
to the wise and prudent, Matt. 11:25, hut young
children ; enough is palpable t'> them to constitute an irrefragable ergo?
atms^ and glory. t? . out of the utterances of these
'. d has founded strength, constructed a power to still
NOTES ON PSALM 8 : 1-10. 237
the proudest foes. In such a cause a child can confute the most learned
and subtle infidel. For 'strength' the LXX substitute 'praise;' this
rendering is retained in Matt. 12 : 16 as substantially equivalent to the
original, inasmuch as the strength referred to consists in the conscious
or unconscious praises of infancy and childhood. The word tSf, how-
ever, does not properly mean ' praise,' though Gesenius incorrectly at-
tributes this meaning to it here and in a few other passages.
4. *pni»a*M § 183. c, figure from human organs of construction,
rnf § 247. :nn:,3i3 § 86. b (2 m. s.).
5. '.',i-ptT), God is said to visit men when he manifests himself to
them either in mercy or in judgment ; the former is here particularly
referred to. The future in this and the following verbs has its habit-
ual sense, § 263. 4, describing what God is constantly doing. The
sentence begun in the preceding verse extends through the first clause
of ver. 7.
6. t~~srrn § 265. a. ttvio denotes degree, a little ; in the ideal
application of this Psalm to Christ it might also have its temporal sense,
a little while, Heb. 2:7. 9. c--;n>s, for 'God' the LXX substitute
' angels,' which is retained Heb. 2 : 7, since the main idea is expressed
with sufficient accuracy. The Psalmist alludes to the fact that man was
made in the image of God.
7. V=, man was constituted the head of the material and animal
creation. Put as applied to Christ, the ideal man, in whom and by
whom our lapsed nature is restored, these words obtain a higher than
their original sense, and ' all ' may be pressed to the widest possible ex-
tent of meaning, and embrace, as the apostle in commenting upon it ex-
plains, absolutely all things but God himself, 1 Cor. 15 : 27, Eph, 1 : 22,
Heb. 2 : 8.
8. This verse contains two poetic forms, n:s for ytit, or as it is once
written, n:u, and ; ^nto for rr(y ; also one word of rare occurrence, c-e:Vn ,
equivalent in sense to the more usual and prosaic -ijra. The enumera-
tion begins with the domestic animals as the most useful and the most
completely under human control, proceeds thence to wild beasts, and
thence to the inhabitants of the other elements, the birds of the air
above, the fish in the waters beneath.
9.. i=? cannot agree with ->i-t , but is a parallel and more comprehen-
sive expression.
10. This verse repeats the sentiment with which the Psalm began,
and of which a fresh proof has now been exhibited. God's name ren-
dered glorious by the frame of material nature is still more exalted and
ennobled by his condescending grace to man.
238 Hir.KL.w CHRR8TOMATHT,
PSALM XXII.
The basis of this Psalm is to be sought in the typical experience of
tla- Psalmist, the prophetic significance of which is herein developed*
David, though a true servant of God, «U exposed to severe suffering
from the pene ut ion of Wicked men, Wei finally delivered, and in •
quence of this deliverance grateful homage was paid to God by him and
by others to whom this act of grace was made known. This was not an
anomalous experi nee, but a law of the kingdom of God, destined to be
verified not only in other instances like his own, but on a vastly greater
Scale in One who should be the righteous Sufferer JOT CTcel/cnc<. and
sufferings, coupled with his final extrication out of them, should
result in the offering of grateful praise to God from all mankind in every
Phe extremity of the sufferings described, and especially the con-
sequences to follow upon their termination, are such as David could not,
by the most strained exaggeration, have imputed to his own case. It is
evident that he is speaking in the name of the Messiah, considered as
the ideal of righteous sufferers. The same thing appears from the adop-
tion of the first words of this Psalm byour Lord upon the cross, and
the application of its language to him in repeated instances in tin' New
X aent.
1. ---rr: rV'N-Vy. Some suppose the hind of the dawn to be the
name of a tune or of a song whose melody was to be used in singing this
Psalm ; others think it to he an enigmatical description of the subject,
'the hind' perhaps>a figure for persecuted innocence, with the 'dawn' of
a happiei morning after a night of suffering and sorrow ; or, 'the hind
Of the dawn' may be a fanciful description of the breaking day, the first
ing beams as they struggle into view being compared to antlers.
ts of three parts, viz. :
J 11. prayer for deliverance enforced by the speaker's relation
to God
\s. L2— 22, by the greatness of the peril.
! I 82, praise for deliverance and its blessed results.
•J. -- N.ih. 1 : ■_'. Thaj God wis kit (-'"'I was itself a plea
why he should be heard. ft& i 231. I. "• ":r-:v . for which cra&zv&mL
Matt _'T : hi is the Qhaldee equivalent pirn may agree directly
with the subject of the preced i ii ■_' verb, or the interrogation may be re-
. • w h\ art thou far, • t .' --z- . c I :dinate w ilh the preceding DOUU
edbythi ami ; i though others, read, the word*
. • . 275. 1 .' " '».'/ 8alvationt i.e. far from effecting
word* of my roaring.
NOTES ON PSALM 22 : 1-1G. 289
4. cS-:pr. The God whom the sufferer addresses is holy, that is ac-
cording to the proper sense of the original expression, see on Is.i. 40 : 25,
41 : 14, infinitely exalted and perfectly pure. He might, therefore, be
expected to possess both the ability and the disposition to save- bis op-
pressed servant. a«jv Inhabiting, i. e. either dwelling among so as to
be surrounded by, or sitting enthroned upon the praises of farm I. These
praises imply attributes, to which he makes his urgent appeal.
5. Argument from God's past covenant faithfulness as shown to
those who were Messiah's fathers according to the flesh.
7. mMb, despicable and helpless, liable to be crushed. Comp. Isa.
.41 : 14, 49 : 7, 53 : 3.
8. W|f, these gestures of derision are expressly mentioned in the
narrative of the crucifixion, Mat. 27 : 39, Mark 15 : 29.
9. \b, not the infin. for the pret. he rolled, § 2G8. 1, as it is rendered
by the LXX, but the imper. roll, devolve thy cause upon Jehovah, com-
mit it to him, comp. Ps. 37 : 5, Prow 16:3. A taunting and ironical
suggestion made to the sufferer by the unfeeling beholders before de-
scribed, who then proceed to speak of him in the third person, § 279.
The evangelist records the utterance at the cross of these identical ex-
pressions and others like them, Mat. 27 : 43. yen, the subject is Jeho-
vah, not the sufferer, since this verb is used to describe the feelings of
God toward men, but never those of men toward God.
10. — * s . The taunt was just. They may well say, God has de-
lighted in me, for thy kind care was bestowed upon me from my birth.
--;. | 157. 1, thou art my breaking forth, i. c. the one who brought me
forth, innsrsa, giving me ground for trust, before I was capable of its
conscious exercise, by thy gracious dealings with me.
11. i'-n, this section of the Psalm closes, as it began, with the argu-
ment which has thus far been persistently pressed.
12. The second argument on which his petition is based, the proximity
of the danger, and his destitution of any other source of help. The sec-
ond ia is coordinate with the first, and both are dependent on pi-.-p-Vx.
13-16. His enemies, who have him completely in their power, are
compared to bulls reared on the rich but solitary pastures of Bashan,
and to lions. The weakness verging on dissolution, to which they have
reduced him, is set forth under the emblems of water, and melted wax.
and dislocated bones. The vigour and moisture of his frame is dried oat,
it is dry as a potsherd, and his parched tongue cleaves to his jaws. It
has been suggested that the physical effects of crucifixion are lure pre-
cisely described, the violent wrenching of the body, the extreme debility
and exhaustion, and the raging thirst, John 19:28. \'\ry--y what
240 BSBRBW CHBS8TOMATHT.
Liahed by his murderous enemies was nevertheless, under
another aspect, the sot of God. The persecution has readied its last
. thou "-ill, if this murderous treatment is allowed to proceed fur-
U 0/ tlcitlt, i. e. the grave, bring me down to it
and place me there.
17. — r , the proof that he is. as he has just declared, at the \<x\
point of death. •:•-.•-- i. l'7-">. _' or i _'77. «»*a like a Hon they have
encircled ox as (,, my hand* and my /set, §271. 4, or as
we might say. 'hand and foot,' so that I can neither resist nor flee.
I>r. Alexander Suggests as a poinl of comparison, "the infliction of sharp
WOimdfl in those parts of the bodj, an idea common to the habits of the
lion and the usages of Crucifixion." The explanation of '".x: as a plur.
part, from -r: . which, though it does not occur elsewhere, might easily
mean frr jrifr nius Lexicon, inrolves the double anomaly of the
insertion of n § loC. 3, and the omission of D from the plural ending,
§199. b. An inconsiderable number of manuscripts read -nxr or ;is
they pierced. They appear to be confirmed by the LXX, Aquila, the
Syriac Peshito, and Jerome, who render this word as a *erb, though
With BOmC variety in the signification which they assign to it. The
. (according to Jacob ben I lhayim, the learned editor of the Vene-
tian Rabbinical Bible, ]•'<-'>) remarks that ■'■ins occurs twice in different
. viz : in [sa. -"'s : L8, where it undoubtedly means as a Uon\ and
J's. 22 : 17. where the K'ri has ^-x= , and the K'thihh nm. IV I; i
(Yaria.- I . vol. iv.), however, confesses that he could find no such
remark in any of the numerous copies which he possessed of the Masora.
On the whole, the reading with 1, though adopted into the text, or at
I it on a par with the received reading by several able critics,
• 1 have the overwhelming preponderance of critical authorities
• it.
18. rnsn, not his bones but his foes, i'a-tt*-^, see on Gen. 1 I : '■'< I,
imselves with the spectacle of mj misery.
19. "iv"",' i° ]:- ■ the unfinished present, §268. 2, are
1, or proximate future, on about />> iividet on the point of divid-
1 1 sure of the death of their victim as to be already
apportioning Ids garments amongst themselves. The exactness of its
fulfilment is testified by all four of the evangelists, Mat. -_'7 : 85, Mark
16:24, Luke 28:84, John 19:28. 14. -:.----'-i-. for Daghesh-forte
oonjan 6 : 7.
SO. -->-•• g 248. L, tlie pnaoan expressed <>n account of the empha-
:>. They arc acting thus, and therefore do not thou
refuse or delay thine BJ 1.
notes on psalm 22:17-28. 241
21. a-;htt, poetic individualization of deadly hostile weapons. -.;•::,
not merely me but my soul, i. e. my life, see on ."! : 2. — ■■■r. from the
hand, i. e. from the power of, see on Gen. 37 : 21. In this derived sense
of the phrase it is here joined with 'dog,' as in 1 Sam. 17 : 37 with
'lion' and 'bear.' Others think it to be an indication that under the
figure of 'dogs' men are intended, svn-p", shown by the parallel ex-
pression its? to be an epithet of his life ; my only one, either as pi
ing singular value, my darling, my most highly prized, or more strictly
the only life he possessed or could have ; or it may be my lunch/ orn , my
life deserted as it seems to be by God as well as men.
22. c-i2^ for DMs«n, by § 53. 3 ; and from (he horns of the
loes thou hast answered me, i. e. answered my prayer proceedin_
between their horns, or answered by delivering me from their horns,
§272. 3. Others, contrary to the accents, put a full stop after ' buffa-
loes,' connecting all that precedes with *3jn«h'n. : "£"?. , the deliverance
prayed for is granted. This sudden transition prepares the way lor the
third and last' division of the Psalm. The Psalmist sets forth the sever-
ity of Messiah's sufferings, but makes no explicit mention of his death.
The vicarious nature of these sufferings is not declared, nor the direct
connection which they have with the salvation of the world ; while stress
is chiefly laid upon the results effected by his exaltation from this ex-
tremity of woe. The view presented is of course a partial one, being
limited by the character of the type, which it is the province of the
Psalm to unfold. In the respects referred to it is supplement.: 1 by
Isa. 53.
23. j^ott declare thy name, i. e. recount the manifestations which
God has made of his glorious perfections, see on 5 : 11. It is here said
with special reference to the exhibition of his power and grace just made.
Quoted as the language of Messiah, Heb. 2:12.
25. X7-P. § 92. c.
2G. T[PNtt from with thee, not merely respecting thee, but derived
from thee. : vkv, change of person, § 279.
27. aSatf"1, partake of the sacrificial or eucharistic festival implied or
referred to in the last clause of the preceding verse, symbolizing com-
munion with God and all spiritual blessings. ■*£-, by some supposed to
be the customary formula of benediction pronounced by the offerer of the
sacrifice upon those who partook with him of the festival ; which might
account for the change of person.
28. r:t; remember the evidence now afforded of Jehovah's grace to
his suffering servant, or remember God himself, whom the heathen have
forgotten, 9:18. y-s— osa, see on 2 : 8. n-rrr-c-V: . the blessing thus
16
'2-\'2 BBBBEW CHRESTOMATHY.
bl shall be co-extensive with that which it was promised Abraham
should be effected through his seed, Gen. 12 :8.
All nations shall thus worship Jehovah, for they are rightfully
imp. I >ba 1. rex. 21. VVe'i, the pronoun is often omitted even be-
articiples, when the subject can be readily supplied from the con-
: 248. 1.
80. £s», the figure of the sacrificial festival is continued. This
salvation shall not only extend to all nations, but to all classes; (he fat
f the earth, they who have a prosperous abundance, as well as
those who are perishing in abjed destitution, going down to the dust,
the grave, and he who, >; 285. 3, has not kept his soul alive, though dying
or actually dead, be shall partake of this soul-reviving food, and shall
live.
31. These benefits shall further be shared by every age. y-t seed,
the descendants of those just spoken of, or posterity in general. "ago; it
shall /«' related of the Lord to the next generation; the LXX connect
tin- following *s=' with this verse, yeyta 7/ epxo/itVri, but this is unneces-
Thia rendering gives to the verb the same sense as in ver. 23,
and is to be preferred to it, posterity, shall be reckoned (a figure from the
census or enrollment, as Ps. 87: 6) unto or by the Lord to the genera?
Hon, comp. Ps, 2 I : G, i. e. to the number of his true people.
82. -';'•:, the participle denotes a time contemporaneous with the
action of the preceding verb, § 266. 3, a people not now in existence,
hut who shall then be born.
PSALM XLV.
Messiah is here presented as the ideal bridegroom. The typical
basil was probably afforded by the marriage of Solomon to a foreign
prince88, perhaps, as many have conjectured, to the daughter of Pharaoh,
king of Egypt. It Cannot, however, he an ode composed in honour of
thai marriage. This is forbidden by its position in the book of Psalms,
ami its reception into the canon. A secular poem could find no place
there, and would be entirely without analogy. The royal bridegroom is
a divine person, ver. 7, to whom a universal reign, ver. 17, and endless
homage, ver. 18, are promised. Tyre, which was never subjed to any
king of Israel, makes her submission to him, ver. 13. In addition to
One w] ited the queen, other virgins and kings' daughters, her
fellow^, an- upon tic same occasion wedded to the king, vs. 9. 14. L5,
which is contrary to the DMgtJ of v> al life, though signilicant,\s an alle-
Martial qualities are imputed to the king, vs. 3-."), and a line of
NOTES ON PSALM 45 : 1-3. 248
royal ancestors, vcr. 16 ; neither of which could he attributed to Solo-
mon. Hence this Psalm has, from the earliest times, been regarded as
a mystic epithalamium, representing under a figure frequently employed
in both the Old and the New Testaments the union of the Lord and his
people, of Christ and his church. Its admission into the canon, it is
now generally confessed, proves that it was so understood at the time
the canon was formed. The Targum so expounds it. The application
of it to Christ, Heb. 1 : 8. 9, both implies that this view was then preva-
lent, and sets the seal of inspired authority upon it. Its messianic
character has been almost universally recognized by Christian interpre-
ters, and though denied by the unbelief of modern times in its repugnance
to admit predictions of Christ, no other satisfactory solution has been or
can be proposed.
1. e-Jii-Vs vpon lilies, which some explain to mean, lily-shaped
instruments ; others, a tune bearing that name, or associated with a song
so called ; others, an enigmatical description of the subject, 'lilies' being
a figure for beautiful women, Sol. Song, 2 : 2. l-np— >?a!s belonging to the
sons of Korah, a Levitical family, employed with others by the appoint-
ment of David ' in the service of song in the house of the Lord,' 1 Chron.
G : 16. 22 (Eng. Ver. vs. 31. 37), 2 Chron. 20 : 19. It belonged to them,
probably, in the sense of being committed to them for musical perform-
ance, though others think that it was composed by them, ^astac , an in-
structive or didactic Psalm ; this title would only be appropriate upon
the allegorical interpretation, and may have been prefixed with the view
of suggesting at the outset that this is not a mere marriage ode, and of
leading the reader to seek for a deeper meaning. : n'THi lovely women,
though some give to the fem. plur. a neuter sense, lovely things, or an
abstract, § 201. 1. a, love.
After an introduction, ver. 2, declaring the Psalmist's interest in his
exalted theme, follow,
(1) vs. 3-10, the praises of the king.
(2) vs. 11-16, the queen and the wedding festivities.
(3) vs. 17. 18, conclusion.
In (1) and (3) the king is addressed ; in (2) the queen.
2. la? is governed by ehn, not by "tak, which is forbidden by the
accents. ■»»* may govern *sia, or it may stand absolutely, / am toy-
ing: my iDorto are or let them be for the king, or respecting the king.
-'-.'- | "JIT. bs» my tongue is, or may it be the pen, etc, i. e. rapidly
record the language of my thoughts.
3. *v>dnd; might appear to be formed by the reduplication of the Brs1
two radicals, and so it is in fact frequently explained. This would,
2 1 I III KKKW tllKl STOMATIIY.
howerer, be entirely anomalous and without analogy. On the other
hand, there arc instances both in verhs. £ 92. a, and nouns, § 188, of the
reduplication of the last two radicals, e. g. -irnhp, o?:?n- A l^e
formation from :-:;_--- -s; £ 108, would yield nVtt^ comp. the related
adjective r-:r:-. The first Yodh then receives Kamets Ilhatuph as the
Towel "\' the passive reduplicated species, § 93. a, and the second Yodh a
Kamets, § 04. 2, lest in its weakness its sound might be entirely
lost. The ascription of superhuman beauty to an earthly monarch would
be gross flattery, ^nnrwtea ^ 199. <h grace, which has the same two-
fid Bense in Hebrew aa in English of favour and beauty, is predicated
of the lips not as a feature of the face but as an organ of speech. The
reference is to ' the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth,'
Luke 4 : 22. ""H" cannot mean ocaiusc, propterea quod, but must
mean there/ore. This is by some attenuated to the declaration that his
more than human beauty and his grace of speech indicate that fJod has
blessed him, and that forever ; a slender basis, it must be confessed, for
so grand a conclusion, if external form and the charms of eloquence are
intended. Bat even thus the everlasting blessing implies the unending
its recipient ; he must consequently be more than mortal man.
If, however, the particle be allowed its proper force, 'therefore' denotes
not an index merely, but the ground. And us physical beauty and per-
suasive speech can be DO ground tor the bestowinent of the divine hless-
ing, this is an evidence of the allegorical character of the description.
They mosl represent spiritual qualities, the beauty of holiness and words
of heavenly grace and truth.
1. The conquests by which his empire is extended, are set forth not
in a bald, prosaic description, but more poetically, by summoning him to
do what he actually will perform. He is bidden to gird his sword upon
his thigh, i. e. to prepare for martial deeds, and at the same time to gird
on, as though constituting the garment with which he is invested, his
glory and his majesty, terms which are repeatedly combined elsewhere
to denote the divine dignity, Pa. 96 : 6, as well as the splendour of a
divinel) bestowed royalty. Pa. 2 1 i 6.
.", -r — - s; 271 . 2. r, in the royal dignity thus securely girt about
him he should press on to v.diant deeds and victories. h]«, either pass
v through^ or protptr ; if the latter, it will qualify the following
1 ■. =r- . either in the military chariot or on the war horse,
Bab. •••• : 8, Rer. 19: 11. .-•:* g 206. b,for tiu soke of (ruth andwmk-
and righteouintn, i. e. in vindication of those who possess these
qualities or represent these principles, or else on account of his own pos-
attributes. "-•-•. the right hand is personified and
NOTES ON PSALM 43:4-11. 245
represented as planning and achieving what is accomplished by means
of it: let it show thee what it can do. niN-;5 § 266. I.
G. s$s depends on ft*3»3«, the intervening words forming a paren-
thesis. ijjV«!3j the same who is addressed, but here reverentially spoken
of in the third person, see on Gen. 41 : 13.
7. T-^wD §221. 3. a. The natural and obvious rendering of these
words, found in all the ancient versions, and sanctioned by the authority
of the Xew Test., Heb. 1 : 8, is, thy throne, 0 God, is fore v< r and < << r.
As the divine nature of Messiah is either taught or implied in other pas-
sages both of the Psalms and of the prophets, it can create no difficulty
that he is here addressed as God. At any rate, this evident sense of
the words cannot be set asida by such forced and rare, if not impossible
constructions as, thy throne of God, i. e. divinely bestowed or estab-
lished, § 25G. b, or thy throne is the throne of God.
8. -JMr*:, an allusion to the practice of anointing the body, particu-
larly on festive occasions. To anoint with the oil of gladness is to make
superlatively glad, cn'sK might be a vocative, as in ver. 7, but it seems
better to make it the subject of the preceding verb, i^pahtt thy ft UotffS
in regal dignity, i. e. other kings. The peculiar joy granted to him
above others is in part, at least, that which belongs to the imposing
nuptials about to be described.
9. itt all thy garments are myrrh, etc., so filled with these perfumes
that they appear to consist of them, -ji, palaces of ivory, the rooms of
which were wainscoted or adorned with ivory, comp. 1 Kin. 22 : 39,
Am. 3 : 1 o. *)d § 199. b, is by some thought to be an abbreviated plural
for cz-c stringed instruments have gladdened thee ; but as the existence
of such a form of the plural is, to say the least, extremely doubtful, it is
better to regard it as a prolonged form of the prep. -,» emphatically re-
peated after the noun, comp. Isa. 59:18, from ivory palaces, from them,
I say. The subject of the following verb will then be indefinite. § 2 18. 2.
All kinds of delights were provided in these sumptuous palaces for this
festive occasion.
10. The queen is in the allegory the church or chosen people ; the
kings' daughters are representatives of their several nations. --. a
§ 14. a, § 24. b. rass, not merely stands but is placed at thy right
hand, this being the post of honour.
11. The Psalmist has thus far been occupied with the king, his
character and greatness, and his part in these grand festivities. He
now turns to the queen, and reverting to the time immediately preceding
the marriage which is already presupposed, ver. 10, finds her still in her
father's house, awaiting the nuptial procession, and directs to her some
246 BIBB! w « BBBSTOMATOT.
preliminary counsel*, vs. 10-18. r= , a familiar form of address adopted
by seniors, Bath 2:8, or by teachers and ■Arisen, Mat. !»: 22.
12. -n.--- and hi the king desire, equivalent to, so that he may de-
- - g201. :', c«iiip. Gen. :i!> : 2. — '--r>- §170. 1, denotes
.•ion, either in token of respect or of religions warship, and is
particularly appropriate in describing the homage to be paid to
. ine bridegro »m.
18. -1-rz- . not a vocative, 0 daughter of T;/rr, as some have ren-
dered it. on the hypothesis that the Psalm eel* marriage of
Solomon with a Tyrian princess, or still more extravagant and incredi-
ble, that of Ahah with Jesebel, who was of the royal house of Zidon,
1 Kin. 16 : 81. Daughter of Tyre, like daughter of Zkm, daughter of
Babylon, daughter of Bgyj t, is ;i personification of its inhabitant
t of the following veil) which agrees with it as a col-
in the plural, ^ "-'To. 2 ; tlie same vcrl) is to he supplied to — r; .
Tyre ifl singled out on account of its wealth and commercial prosperity,
with allusion to which 'the rich of the people,' i. e. the richest ;< 254.
2. -/ of every nation, cv, in the same wide, indefinite sense as I -a. 12 • 6.
14. r-;-:D within, i. e. in her father's palace, an 1 ready for the pro-
cession which is t<> convey her to the bouse of the bridegroom.
15. To .ell to the significance of the allegory the usages of real life
are bere departed from, ami the virgin companions of the bride, identical
with the kings' daughters, \cr. In, are themselves also conducted to the
king precisely SS the bride was. They too are wedded to him. signify-
ing that (Jentile nations shall be with Israel, and like Israel espoused to
. i. and share the blessings of his love and favour. rVsjpfe, for
of prep, see on Cen. 2 : IS. : -V g t',.'>. ,,, sul*. is masc. referring to
the king.
IT. His sons shall replace or eclipse his ancestors, he kings as they
had been, and more illustrious, inasmuch as he would partition his wide
empire among them, oomp. 2 Sam. 8:18, l Kin. I : 7. 2 Cbron. 11:28.
: •,*" n--'- = - , not '" '/// the /ni'/. but in >i// thi earth, a* appears from the
subjugation, ver. 6, and homage, ver. 18, of the nations, and the sub-
• Tyre, rer. K'5.
18. The church, in whose name the Psalmist speaks, shall render
ting praise to the king, in which the nations shall join. \~-V?
timulated bytl f the church, or referring back to the
previous contents of the Psalm, which are also the ground of the pledge
given in the preceding clause.
NOTES ON PSALM 72 : 1-3. 2 17
PSALM LXXII.
Messiah as the ideal Solomon. The reign of the former is depicted
in features drawn from the latter, hut freed from all imperfection and
limitation, extended over all the earth and reaching through all time.
Its universality and unending duration absolutely preclude any other
subject. It could not, hy the most straiued exaggeration, he applied to
Solomon himself, either in the way of description or of hopes indulged
and supplications offered on his hehalf. He neither ruled the whole
world, nor cherished any expectation of doing so. This kingdom is de-
scribed in its equity, vs. 1-4, perpetuity and everlasting consequences,
vs. 5-7, universality, vs. 8-11, protection of the needy and defenceless,
vs. 12-15, prosperity and renown, vs. 10. 17. The Psalm is concluded
or followed by a doxology, vs. 18. 19, and a subscription, ver. 20.
1. n£;rV, prep, as in v\"i\ 3 : 1, by Solomon, lit. ' belonging to Solo-
mon' as its author. ;pt>2«:«, not thy rights or prerogatives, but thy
judgments, judicial decisions, and this not merely as precedents for his
guidance, but make thy infallible decisions his, give to his administration
the perfection of thine. -,f is in form a prayer ; but as the Psalmist asks
for that which he knows will certainly be granted, it is equivalent, to a
prediction with the added force of an earnest desire for its accomplish-
ment. :!ptt— i ,rV § 247, the king's son, is the same as the king of the first
clause, who is thus declared to be of royal descent.
2. ---;, the form of petition is exchanged for that of confident asser-
tion. T-;:.?,I My afflicted ones, either equivalent to thy people, who are
characteristically sufferers, or distinguishing those amongst them who
are in a peculiarly suffering condition, inasmuch as God is the especial
patron of such, and under a less beneficent and impartial government
they would be exposed to injustice and oppression. ioatJca in the exer-
cise of justice.
3. This equal government shall be productive of peace, which is rep-
resented as springing up from the soil, borne by the mountains and hills,
which fitly represent the country as its prominent features ami ci insti-
tuting so considerable a portion of the whole. The fertility of the hills
of ancient Palestine, which were terraced and cultivated to their sum-
mits, adds to the beauty and appositenesa of the figure, -n-: belongs to
both clauses of the verse, ami is qualified by • '"-* S 22. a (5), which
shows the mode of the production; this harvest of peace, in its wide
sense of welfare and prosperity as well as freedom from strife and war, is
brought forth by righteousness.
•- 18 HEBREW CHBJS8T0MATHT.
•I. u: i - ice to. -,-;=* - /, not
merely | r, bat born in poverty, and there lb re without rich and infra*
ential fi [ends.
."). --N---. Bof. :. who is addressed ver. 1, while the king
boat in the third person. The unending prevalence
of piety shall be the result of this righteous reign, of course implying the
ity of the reign itself. r-:r-=r with the sun, as long as Li i
comp. Dan. 8 : 88. •—-• before the moon, as long as it is present and
shines upon them. : c--- ---. an idiomatic phrase, which occurs like-
103:25, Is. 5] r8, denoting perpetual duration, whether it is to
be explained as an emphatic repetition, like — -.- Ex. 8 : 15, Prov. 27 :
24, <>r the more usual -i--; -•- g 280. - and ". generation npon p
or as in the construct relation, generation of generations, a super-
combination, § 254. 2. a, like king of kings, sei vants^
a period embracing all generations within itself, or beside which ordinary
■ ions are insignificant.
8. Figure denoting beneficent rnfldence.
8. The- extent of his dominion. It is the kingdom of Solomon ex-
I to the dimensions of the earth itself. The language here used
ape from the bounds assigned to the promised land, E:
81, omitting its limitations. 'From the Bed sea even unto the sea of
the Philistines1 becomes ' from Bea to sea,' i. e. from ocean to ocean, from
f the - orronnded continents. • From the desert unto
the river' becomes 'from the river unto the ends of the earth,' i.e.
from the Euphrates in 1 oth dire, tions to the utmost limits of the world.
17_. I. let him have dominion, or may h have dominion, either
an authoritative proclamation or a return to the tbrm of petition with
which the Psalm began, see on ?er. 1.
To this universal submission there shall be no exception. Even
---::. rude and barbarous tribes, shall own his sway. :•=-'-- "*5, figure
of com] jting too, perhaps, that in them is n
the doom of tHb serpent and his seed, < len. ."> i 1 1.
Ki. lb ■ -' . tribute from the most distant and wealthy mon-
arch!, d*m ■ ion laa. 10:15. inrtfh, {he same phrase is used of the
payment of tribute, 2 Kin. 17:.">; the same verb with -r'-x. which here
stands ha the parallel clans •. in Ecek. 27 : l">. Some have thought that
the notion of the repeated payments exacted from vas-
who are required to return with it again and again; more probably
it implies ■ /■, turn or compensation for benefits received, hjmd l Kin. i<» : l .
1 1. -v -■ s on !•"> : 12.
12, — r . 'I he homage thus yielded to him by every nation, is due
notes on psalm 72:4-20. 249
to his character as a ruler. They shall serve him because, etc. — ,"n«
§ 285. 3.
14. -|£.v:'! § 147. 4, their blood shall be precious, he sets a high value
upon their life and will not suffer it to he destroyed, coinp. 116 : L5,
1 Sam. 26:21, 2 Kin. 1:13. 14.
15. imn, the suhject of this and of the following verbs is the ran-
somed poor of the preceding verses taken distributivcly, § 275. 6 ; and
let him lire and he will give to him, his Redeemer and King, of the gold
of Sheba in acknowledgment of the favour shown him, and in token of
subjection to his sway, and he shall pray for him for the increase of his
glory and the advancement of his cause and kingdom. The jussive
form has here a conditional force, as surely as he lives he will do this.
Others make Messiah the subject of some or all the verbs in this verse.
1G. Its prosperity set forth under the figure of the unexampled mul-
tiplication of the products of the earth. Let there be a handful of grain
in the earth or land, on (he (op of mountains even, in spots least favour-
able for its cultivation and growth, and it shall produce a harvest that
shall wave and rustle in the breeze like the cedars of Lebanon, «n«, the
jussive, as in ver. 15, is conditional, -ties, some render abundance.
A like rapid increase of its inhabitants. n-i;i the city, the abode of
men, comp. Num. 24 : 19.
17. wj, apoc. fut. see on ver. 8. -:rV, see on ver. 5. yz; K'ri,
-,-:•; K'thibh. S5nsrm §35. 1, bless themselves by him, the richest bless-
ings shall be his, so that men can desire nothing higher for themselves
or others than to be like him, Gen. 48 : 20, or be blessed in him, i. e. in
virtue of their union to him or connection with him.
18. According to the prevalent opinion this doxology, however ap-
propriate after so enraptured a prospect of the glorious future, is not a
part of the Psalm itself, but marks the close of the second division or
book of Psalms, each of which ends in like manner, 41 : 14, 89:53,
10G:48; Ps. 150, the conclusion of the whole, is itself an extended
doxology.
19. ■•-xri-V—nN § 271. a, the sentence is taken from Num. 11 : 21.
20. As § 93. a. Appended to this Psalm these words might mean,
'This sums up all that my father David desired and prayed for." I'.ut such
a subscription sounds strangely at the end of a Psalm written by another
than David himself; and particularly as it follows instead of preceding
the doxology, it may more naturally be thought to refer in like manner to
the books or divisions of the Psalter. The Psalms (r--tr prayt r», hence
psalms which consist largely of supplications, comp. 17 : 1, 86 : 1. 1.02:1,
Hab. 3:1) of David the son of Jesse are ended. The Psalms of the
250 IIKl'.Kl.W ( IIK1.STOMATI1Y.
two preceding books Ps. 1 11, 1 l'-T2, are with few exceptions those
of David; the three books that follow, Ph. 78-89, 90-106, 107-150,
contain few that are Moribed to bim. In ■ general sense, therefore, this
| >int of tran.Mtion from the Psalms of David to those of other in-
spired 3 ime have doubtfully oonjeotared that this marks the
end of to rigioal collection of the Psalms, to which the name of 'the
Psalms of David' was given, because they were mainly written by him,
bjal .i- the entire book in its present compass is frequently so denomi-
nat. d for the same reason ; and that the remaining portion of the collec-
tion waa incorporated with it at a subsequent period. The book of
Frovcrbs affords an instance of such an enlargement, see Prov. 25 : 1, as
this hypothesis supposes in the Psalter.
PSALM CX.
the ideal Mehhi/.edek, at once king and priest by express
divine appointment J his sway is resistless and his priesthood perpetual.
That :. an be no other than the Messiah is evident, lince by
illations of the Jewish economy the regal and
dotal officec BTVed distinct, the one being hereditary in the
family of David, and the other in that of Aaron. Saul lost the kingdom
for presuming to oiler sacrifice, l Sam, IS : 9 % and Dzziah was smitten
with leprosy for venturing into the temple to burn incense, 2 Chron. 26 :
lii ft'. < Inly be, in whom all the types centre, could be a priest upon his
throne, Zech. 6 : 13. The messiania oharacter of this Psalm is abun-
dantly declared in the New Testament. Our Lord, in argument with
the Phi . ■ . Mat. 22:48. H, Mark 12:86, take 20: 12. 18, sanc-
tions this exposition of it, as well as its composition by Pavid. and im-
plies thai these were universally acknowledged. Ver. 1 is quoted of
keti -' : 34. 86, 1 ('or. 1.1 • 25, lleb. 1 : 18, 10: 12. 18, and is the
! which speak of his sitting at the right hand of
GM, list. 26:64, Mark 16:19, Acts 7: 55, Bom. 8:84, Eph.1420,
CW.8:], Heb. 1:8, 8:1, 12:2, l Pet 8: 82. Ver. I Is quoted of him
Heb, 6:6, 7 : 17. 21, and is explained at large in oh. 7 of this Epistle.
1. -:-n-. David's calling Chrisl his Lord implies the mysterious con-
stitution of bis person, Mat. 22 I '■'.. fj . » ssioD at the right band of
equivalent to sitting with him on his throne, Rev. 8:21, and
implies association with God in snpremfl dominion. — j. From this
ly it might be doubtful whether this particle is to be
tvelyor inclnsively, n Gen. 28: 15, Ps, 1 1_' : 8, that
NOTES ON PSALM 110:1-3. 251
is to say, whether the session at God's right hand, which is to continue
until the subjugation of all foes, shall then cease, or shall be perpetual,
being thenceforward freed even from the semblance of opposition. From
the exposition of the apostle, 1 Cor. 15 : 2-1-28, however, we learn that
while the Messiah is to have an everlasting kingdom, as the prophets
unanimously testify, his session at the right hand of God is subject to
the limitation here aflixed to it. The delegation of universal authority
to the Messiah is to last until the purposes of his administration are
complete, but no longer. After his people are all redeemed, and his foes
all subdued, he shall, in his capacity as Messiah, have no further occa-
sion to retain the control of the universe, but shall deliver it up unto his
Father. Thenceforward he shall hold simply his headship over his own
people, and God shall be all in all as before the mediatorial reign began.
din, figure of complete subjugation, comp. 1 Kin. 5 : 17 (Eng. Ver. 3),
Josh. 10 : 24.
2. nwa the rod, as an instrument of chastisement, or as others sup-
pose, in the sense of tsa« ' sceptre,' though rtfctt lias this meaning nowhere
else, of thy strength, not thy strong rod, but the rod or sceptre of thy
strength, the symbol of it, or that by which thy strength is displayed.
Tt.t\ send forth on its errand of judgment from Zion the centre and seat
of the theocracy; others, stretch forth, as 1 Sam. 14:27. rrn, the
command implies that there is nothing to prevent his doing as he is
enjoined.
3. The instruments of his victories, nh-3 thy people are free-will
offerings, voluntarily offer themselves to the service of their king in his
conflict with his foes, com]), the use of the cognate verb, Jiulg. 5 : 2. 9.
r^-'h day of thy power, when it is exerted, or of thy host, the marshal-
ling of thy forces. c-j- — ---2 in ornaments of holiness, adorned with
sacred vestments ; not equipped as ordinary warriors, but in sacerdotal
robes, since they are a kingdom of priests, Ex. 19:6, and it is not by
carnal weapons that they prevail, comp. 2 Chron. 20:21. 22. where
t — .---J--5 has the same sense as the phrase here used (h as in r- •:--'-
Ps. 45: 15). er-tt from the womb of morning, from which the dew
is poetically represented as born; others take the prep, in i's compara-
tive sense, § 2G0, more than the womb. '>~r~-\l, in the only other pas-
sage in which this word occurs, Eccles. 11: 9. 10, it denotes the early
period of life; taken in this sense here, the dew of thy youth would
mean, thy fresh and vigorous youth, which is perpetually renewed, like
dew from the womb of morning. But it agrees better with the connec-
tion to understand 'youth' as a collective for young men, and thus as
equivalent to 'thy people' in the first clause. These areas numerous
252 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHT.
and universally diffused as the drops of dew, 2 Sam. 17: 12. with allu-
sion likewise, perhaps, to their sudden and noiseless appearance, and the
mysterious agency by which they are produced, Mic. 5 : G (7).
I. ;-t:. the Solemnity of such an oath implies not only its inviola-
ble troth, but the superlative importance of the subject c-:- si'-, it
is an oath that he never will recall. Wja'j §218, after the n
character, or order, not of Aaron, who was purely a priest, but of
ifelchiudek, §195.3, § 218. o, who was both priest and king, Gen.
1 I : is.
5, 6. 'i-.x § 199. c, a form used only of God as the supreme Lord.
The Lord at tin/ right hand is not Messiah here designated by a divine
title, bul Jehovah, since Messiah is throughout the person addressed.
That Jehovah is here spoken of as at the right hand of the Messiah,
kfl the converse is the case in ver. 1, only shows that both cxpres-
are figurative, lie is at his right hand to aid and support him,
16:8, 109:31. Vtjtt, the alternation of tenses here and in the next
ihows that the ideal position of the Psalmist is in the midst of
what he is describing, 5' 268. 5. a. He has already smitten kings; but
not content with this he is going on still to judge • — • the nations;
and now. as this majestic and fearful process has been proceeding even
while the Psalmist speaks, ///■ has filled the arena of the conflict, or nVis
intrans. it is full of eo rptt r, § -71. he has mitten the haul over much
ither collectively, as in the Eng. Ver., or some one of the more
prominent and powerful of his foes, possibly the head and leader of the
entire rebellions opposition, elsewhere denominated ' the prince of this
world,' John 12:81, a passage which might on this view be regarded as
parallel to the one now under examination ; r.z- y-s might then be ren-
•'■ wide ewthf as twn fcSroj , Gen. 7:11, 'the great deep.' This
blow, upon this latter Understanding of it, would end the strife.
7. The refreshing draughts partaken of during or after the conflict
with their reviving effect, oomp. Jndg. 15 : 18. 19. He shall not be so
1 that he cannot prosecute the contest witli vigOOT, nor so ex-
1 at its close that he cannot enjoy the fruits of victory. Others
think that 'drinking of the brook in the way" denotes the unrelaxing
ardour of the pursuit, lie turns not aside to reel or to refresh himself,
only partakei hastily of what he finds in his way. and presses without
The subject in this verse is the Messiah, who by a change
:i of.
NOTES ON rilOVEUBS 8:1-35. 253
PROVERBS. CII AFTER VIII.
vs. 1-5. The publicity and universality of Wisdom's call.
vs. 6-21. The excellence and value of her instructions.
vs. 22-31. Her association with liod himself in the production of
his works.
vs. 32-36. Appeal to men to secure their own welfare by embracing
her.
1. (npri § 2G3. 2, action already begun but to be continued in the
future, u she not crying?
2. Wisdom occupies the most conspicuous positions, near the great
thoroughfares, addressing the multitudes of passers by. r~-r — '-". S 2:58.
1. a, see on Ps. 1 : 3, Gen. 41:1; we speak in the same sense of houses
being on the street, ma p>lace of paths, where they meet or cross ;
others, within the ])ctths, not only on eminences by the roadside, but in
the very road itself.
3. injhn § 97. 1, § 136. 1. 4. b-tfMj § 207. 2. c.
5. D"«mB § 208. 3. d. : A may denote the intellectual faculty, cause
your heart to understand, or better, as parallel to "«-,», intelligence,
that which is rational and sensible, which men are exhorted to peret <<i<
or attend to.
10. *>»•» § 264, qualifies the verb understood. 13. nttab § 166. 2.
17. STOtthj K'thibh has the 3 fern, suf., the indirect mode of speak-
ing, for which the K'ri substitutes the first person. See a like instance,
Judg. 16 : 18. arx § 111. 2. b. n»K»: § 105. c. jaw, the old ren-
dering, solid, durable, is still preferred by many critics, and is most
directly deducible from the signification of the root : others adopt the
sense of splendid.
21. £•* is by some regarded as a noun meaning substance, wealth,
lit. that which is or exists. There is no necessity, however, for depart-
ing from its usual sense, there is wherewith to give inheritance to those
xvho love me.
24. -nasa § 207. 2. b. 25. t>£» § 263. 1. b.
35. "waifa, K'thibh plur., inasmuch as the preceding singular is to
be taken distributively, § 275. 6 ; the K'ri substitutes M»a .
JOB. CHAPTER III.
2- 18*1 , though nothing had as yet been said by his friends, there
was a tacit demand in the circumstances of the case to which he makes
reply. So Deut. 26:5, Isa. 14: 10, where, ai in this place, the Eng.
254 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.
Ver. gratuitously substitutes 'speak* for 'answer;' comp. a like use of
aTTOKpii'Oftai in t lit' New rI\-stann'tit, e. g. Mat. 11 : 25.
Job complains of three things :
(1) \.. 8 10, thai he was ever born.
(2) vs. 11-10, that he was not suffered to die as soon as born.
(.'.) V-. 20 26, that he is still compelled to live in his incessant and
intolerable anguish.
3. By a bold pcrsoni6eation Job conceives of the day of his birth
and the night of his conception as actual beings, which have inflicted a
wanton and irreparable injury upon him, and he wishes them blotted
from existence. His wish is not that their anniversaries may haw no
place in the calendar, or may be regarded as unlucky and inauspicious,
but that the identical day and night may be non-existent. If they had
never existed, he would not have been born. Job transfers himself in
thought to the period before his birth, and the tenses are regulated by
this ideal position, ev, without the article because it is in the construct
■ relative elause with the relative omitted, $ 2 .">.">. 2. iV** $86. I,
285. •">. it is a more natural construction, as well as more poetical,
to read 'which tmdf than 'in which one said.' I*©*, not a BMW-ttl'tf,
7er., but a limn, the name proper to the mature state being ap-
plied by anticipation to the infant or embryo. The emphasis is not upon
.. implying greater joy at the birth of-a son than a daughter; Job
man' because he is speaking of himself. The two clauses of this
BTC then separately expanded) the li l st in vs. -1. o, the second in
vs. G-10. The poetic accents begin with ver. 3, and extend through
the poetical portion of the book, §31.
■1. Mn *m darknett, i. e. be no day at all. -nr-— ; asai U, to bring
it out of this darkness into which he had wished it converted. rr-Vs is
Used throughout the poetry of this book almost to the exclusion of the
>ry plural. It is found besides in a few other poetical passages,
and but randy in prose. :~~~: occurs only in this place, though com--
men in Arabic.
."). --'-Ni-. not rtatn, Bng. Ver., but r ■'■inn, bring back
into their ] he who had parted with his property through
f circumstances might redeem it. njirijjp , compounded of V* and
195. ■"> ; others derive i; from e"---. supposing that it was prO-
r--;'-j .. --_-- : ------ -::-. in the judgment of
many . not merely a single clou I, •< 1»», but a ma-s or body
ofetoe [198] though Gesenius thinks the relation
isely the re\c;sr, g I'is. /,. >— r: , some make
a day, like whatever can make
NOTES ON JOB 3:3-15. 255
a day bitter and dreadful. It is better, however, to regard it as a radi-
cal, and to derive the word from "re* to be burned, then to be black,
§ 187. 2. e, hence obscurations. Let it suffer preternatural and alarm-
ing eclipse.
6. -rr § 109. 2, § 172. 4, Kal apoc. fut. of rnh let it not rejoice
among the days of the year, Marg. Eng. Ver., not that it should be a
dismal, sorrowful day, but that it should not have the joy of belonging
to the days of the year. The days pass along, a merry, joyous band,
let it not be one of them. Of course not natural days, as in vs. 3. 4,
but civil days, embracing the entire diurnal period, in which sense they
include the night. The text of the Eng. Ver. renders it as though it
were -ir^ from trr. "*t»S number of the months, i. e. of the days and
nights included in the months.
8. He wishes everything dire and dreadful to be heaped upon it or
employed against it, not only all real evils, but even such as are imagin-
ary and fictitious. He, therefore, invokes the aid of sorcerers, ivho curse
the day, who claim the power of inflicting curses upon it, who are ready
to rouse leviathan, who, armed with their incantations, do not fear to
disturb the crocodile, as some understand it, while others suppose an allu-
sion to serpent-charmers, and others still to the celestial serpent, whom
they instigated to swallow the sun and moon, thus producing eclipses.
9. Let it be black throughout, its twilight darkened and no dawn
succeeding it. hah"; gaze with pleasure, see on Ps. 22 : 18, on the eye-
lids of the dawn, the first tremulous and struggling beams proceeding
from the sun, the eye of day.
10. The reason why he uttered these imprecations. "Stta my womb,
that which bare me. '■ron , Vav Conv. implies a close connection of
this act with the preceding, it did not shut tip, etc., and so hide* The
negative belongs to both clauses.
11. The ideal position of the speaker is shifted to the time immedi-
ately after birth. Hence the futures hwe«j , : y^s , and the preterite
13. — <s for depends on the implied wish that he had been suffered
to perish uncared for. m» now, i. c. in the case supposed, I would hare
lain down and would be quiet. Mark the change of tenses in the verbs,
all of which are affected by the preceding condition. ^
14. rvia.nh who built desolation*, not tombs or mausoleums, n
in Isa. 58: 12, rebuilt ancient ruins, thus showing their power and great-
ness, but built stately edifices which are now, or soon will be, in nuns.
15. crrwa, not their tombs, which some have imagined to be n '
to in this and the preceding verse, but their palaces and treasuries. The
25G HEUK1.W ( IU11 STOMATHY.
reference is not to nni of money buried with the dead, but to the
wealth | • them when living. it)$a §271. 1, £ 213. 1.
1G. Vc:r. By * bitter irony on worldly prosperity, kings, princes,
anil an abortion arc all put into the same category; their condition is
ultimately I
17. Djb there, i. e. where kings, counsellors, etc. are, the place or
state of ill-- dead. Mark the change of tenses.
18. o*» ^ \2-2. 1.
19. n-. : • predicate, the saine, which is not the meaning of the
pronoun, but copula, £ 258. 2. : ":-*" ? 201. 2.
20. — -. inde£ £ 243. 2. why give, or rather, as the future implies,
utinue to give, equivalent to the passive construction, why shall
light, i. e. life, comp. vex. 16, be given, not only why has it been and is it
given, hut why must it be given yet longer. Some supply '(iod' as the
subject, but this is unnecessary, and gives an uncalled for appearance
;. and conscious murmuring to these moanings of uncontrollable
anguish.
21. •~::~::, change from participle to future with Yav Conversive,
- . construction resumed from ver. 20. Although he still
in general terms, the expressions show that he has his own case
particularly in mind: the way is thus prepared for the next verse, in
which he Bpeaks directly of himself. r:-n-3 , [tret., not part., as shown
by the position of the accent, § 84 ; whose way is hid, who can discover
no method of escape from these dreadful evils. *J?*li not as * : ^> to
si-cure bim from harm, but to shut him up to the endurance of suffering
. -he possibility of extrication.
24. — z. confirmatory; lite is continued to those who arc in this
condition, for such is my case. -_:•:■> before, sooner than; perpetually
atei frequency than his regular food. N=n, fut. in its
frequentative sense, \ 263. 1, sn-:r^; £ 265. <<.
25. 'I'll'- meaning is not that lie bad apprehensions in his former
itv, which have now been fulfilled ; but all that is dreadful in his
: baa been already, or is Likelj soon to be {*-_\ fut.) realized in his
II i udures all that he has ever conceived that is {rightful
. 271. 2. t-:; I 82. 1. « [■■<).
ifFi lingl are without intermission. There are no intervals
of repose before fresh pains and troubles come. The triple repetition is
5, ".
NOTES ON JOB 19 : 1-7. ;257
CHAPTER XIX.
This chapter occupies a central position in the discussion, since it
helongs to the second of the three series of discourses, and is uttered in
reply to the second of the three friends. It is also the acme of Job's in-
ward struggle. His greatest anguish arose from the thought which the
tempter perpetually suggested, that God was cruelly pursuing him as an
enemy. He here reaches the triumphant assurance, that in spite of all
contrary appearances God is his redeemer, and will ultimately manifest
himself as such. His bodily anguish remains. The mystery of God's
dealings is still unsolved. But his personal relation to God is settled,
and this gives him comparative peace. Whatever perplexity still clondfl
his mind, we hear no more the accents of unrelieved despair such as he
has uttered hitherto.
vs. 2-22. Job entreats his friends not to aggravate the misery which
God has sent upon him.
vs. 23-29. His confidence in God as his Redeemer.
2. v:^ § 150. 2 (p. 181), § 172. 1. \»j!S&nM § 105. a and c.
3. rj §235. 3 (4). -ir?., definite for a large indefinite number.
'■.-z-'-z- $ 2G3. 2, as their disposition is unchanged, he anticipates a con-
tinuance of the same treatment, see on Gen. 44 : 7. — ris-n, word of
doubtful meaning. The Eng. Ver. renders it 'make yourselves strange,'
romp. las. From Arabic analogies some explain it to mean stun, aston-
ish, and others, treat unjustly, injure.
4. Even if he was the guilty man that they suspected or alleged,
this did not justify their treatment of him. He was himself the only
sufferer by these imaginary misdeeds. He had not harmed them, and
they ought not to treat him as if he had done so.
5. The condition may extend through the first clause, ' If ye will,
etc., then §287. 2 prove against me my reproach,' establish the charges
with which you reproach me. Or it may extend through the entire
verse, and the apodosis be found in that which follows.
G. VP-J. The mystery which so perplexed Job and misled bis
friends was, that God appeared to be doing him a serious wrong; the
sufferings inflicted upon him seemed like a declaration of his guilt, and
was so understood and charged by his friends, when he was in fact inno-
cent. This divine perversion of his case, this inequality in the divine
proceedings, must not be urged in proof of his criminality. Others take
the verb in the physical sense, bent me </«.'"•//. overthrown >■,■ .
7. p»SM cry at present witl every prospect of continuing to ilo so iu
17
258 Iir.IHM.W ( llUKSToMATHY.
the fut:. b ■-■ - iverned directly by the verb; this was the
cry that be ottered. Comp. in English, to cry murder I
8. The preterite -■:; describes what God has already done; the fu-
ture e*'r* whal he is going Oil still further to do. These are nut mutually
exclusive, hut supplementary, and are only poetically distinguished,
Both the past, which is predicated of one act, and the future, predicated
of the other, belong in fact to both. 1";. vp-rr: § 105. ••
16. — :-. — i ,:-.-n §263. 1, futures relative to the preceding pret.
•nanp I called, he would not answer, I had to tuppUcale.
17. --•- my breath, others, my spirit, as excited and querulous.
r-- . pret. §84, hat become strange, offensive ; there is no need of assum-
ing a new root, or that the word is used in another than its proper He-
nsc. -.-•:--' might he Kal pret. of -,:n with Vav Conv. jj 100. 2,
which some render. / have to supplicate, a sense which the verb has in
Bithpael but not In Kal, §80. l (_'), others, from an Arabia analogy,
lam loathsome, but such a departure from the ordinary Hebrew usage
in regard to a word of frequent occurrence is inadmissible, unless in
1 I ins regards it as a plur. noun from
Rll] with a suf. proper to sing, nouns. § 220. 2. ". then assuming a con-
venient sense and supplying the verb from the preceding clause, my en-
strange to, etc. It seems best to regard it as a Kal intin.
with the fern, ending t\\, a few other examples of which occur, § 189. - ;
not jiii/ supplicating, a sense which the Kal cannot have, but ;//</ <
itxg (lit. being gracious) is Btrange, repulsive to the sons of my womb,
that from which 1 was born, as .". ■ ID, my uterine brothers, not 's
my body,' my own children, none of whom were living, 1 : L9, though
■ ape this difficulty by assuming that the children
of Concubines or else grandchildren are intended.
18. metpK, parag. fut. in a conditional sense, see on l's. 72: 1">. 10,
y. i. <•. whenever I rise, they speak against me, ridiculing
linful and laboured movements; or it may mean, when 1 rise BO
they slander me behind my back.
19. — zz-:. the plur. verb shows that the sing- subject must be un-
• . e.
20. "»<>», not an infm. from -,-? with the baring of my teeth,
denuded of the gums, which were wasted by disease, but as in the pre-
vious pari of tins same verse a noun, with the skin of my teeth, the b>
ant membrane which covers the gums, a proverbial expression for
tpe, though its origin is obscure and doubtful.
ire from insatiable b asts of prey.
i pari of the ohaptex consists of an introduction,
NOTES ON JOB 19: S-2G. 259
showing Job's sense of the importance of what he was about to utter,
vs. 23. 24 ; his triumphant testimony, vs. 25-27 ; and a deduction from
it in the form of a warning to his friends, vs. 28. 20. -,r;_ — tz win, will
[five, an idiomatic mode of expressing a wish, 0 that, see on Ps. I : 7.
iite, the words, which he would have written, not on a fugitive leaf
merely, but recorded in a book for permanent preservation, arc mani-
festly those which follow, not what he has said hitherto.
24. Not merely written, but cut in stone, and the letters tilled with
molten lead, so that they might endure for all time.
25. -:.s;, pron. emphatic, §243. 1; Vav connects it with ver. 22,
the intervening verses being parenthetic, 'You persecute me relentlessly,
as though I were a friendless, heaven-forsaken man, and vet {know, it'
you do not, that my Avenger lives.1 -Vxh §35. 1, not merely my De-
liverer, but my Redeemer or Avenger, see on Isa. 41 : 14. It belonged
to the Goel, who was the nearest kinsman, to espouse the cause of his
suffering or injured relative, to redeem his property if he had been forced
to part with it, to avenge his death if he had been unjustly slain. Such
a friend and protector Job had in God. iSAqki lust, not merely after
we are dead, nor generally at some future time, but in its absolute sense,
at the latest period of time. Possibly this word may here be used as an
attribute of God, Isa. 41:4, 44 : 6, 48 : 12, and be made the subject
of the verb. He who is the Last shall arise from his seeming inaction
and indifference, comp. Ps. 3:8, or stand, make his appearance, ies— V?,
not in the sense of the Latin pulvis, or arena, the scene of this contest,
but either over the dust, i. e. over my grave, as Ps. 22 : 1G. 30, or bet-
ter, i/pon the earth, as 41 : 25.
26. -•.£", 3 pi. indef. § 243. 2, pret. relative to the following future,
§ 2G2. 1, after my skin or body, which they shall hare destroyed, i. e.
which shall have been destroyed. nu*T, adverbially thi/s, in the manner
in which it is now perishing; others regard the fern, as standing for the
neuter, and refer it to '--j my skin, viz. this which you here behold, or
to the declaration which he had just made, this shall take place, viz.,
the appearance of my Redeemer. "»*;*b»5 and out of my flesh, disem-
bodied ; others render, from my flesh, which, as his present body has
already been spoken of as destroyed, must then denote his resurrection
body. The terms of this and of the preceding verse show that Job could
not have meant that God would appear on his behalf in the present life,
and restore him again after his great emaciation. Tliat he refers not to
recovery from disease, but to a divine vindication in the future
further appears from (1) the solemnity with which these words are in-
troduced. The idea of graving upon the rock to endure forever I
2G0 HIBKl.u CHRB8TOMATHT.
ment which Ml to have an open and manifest fulfilment in a few days
at the furthest, is grandiloquent, if not ahsurd. (2) The condition of
.loli. who is on the verge of the grave, 17 : 1. 11-16, and always repels
the idea of any earthly expectation whenever it is presented to him.
be position maintained by .Job in opposition to his friends. They
i hat men are rewarded in this life according to their characters.
.loli denies it. If now the confidence which he here expresses is that of
an earthly reward, he comes over to their ground. (-1) This is the old-
[1 has always been the most prevalent interpretation.
87. -:'n g 248. 1, I, the very person whom you think abandoned of
God. ''*' for me, on my side. ?t<-,pret. relative to preceding future,
shall have beheld, iTr, some make the anbje* t, 7, and not u stranger in
ad, shall behold him ; but better as the object, behold him and
not estranged, tiot inimical to me. -\z my r< -in. s are consmned with eager
longing for this glorious anticipation, comp. Ps. 119: 123, or, according
to others, by this wasting disease, comp. Pa 7-'! : 26.
28. Conditional sentence, the apodosis being found in the next
Win n ye say, Sow Hindi ire persecute him, what new assaults
shall we make upou him, and the root of the mutter, the cause of all my
Sufferings, is found in n/e, in sins of which you allege that I am guilty, —
when yon treat me in this hard-hearted and unjust manner, then you
may well be afraid of the avenging sword of my great Redeemer.
29. rnsjj wrath, the divine wrath awaits transgressions of the sword,
such transgressions as call for the sword of Clod's vengeance. Others,
wrath, such as you display in your harsh treatment of me, is transjres-
/ the sword. -•"-; K'ri, y-r K'thibh, with the abbreviated rela-
tive, ;< 71 ; others, with less probability, think it to be a modified form
of the word -ts the Almighty.
BONG <>F soi.dmoN. CHAPTEB I.
1. C---J.- -,-r £ 2."> 1. 2. -/. Marg. see on ITOITJS Gen. 1 : 1.
.".. -.--"- in respect to odour tin/ ointments ore good; thy name is
ointment, etc.
l. I------:, abate, for concrete, the upright; others take it adverb-
ially, thiij lots thee uprightly, sincerely.
<;. -_:s--, the abbreviated relative, § 74, here used as a conjunction,
\ 289. I. .--.— -j j? 188.
7. rveto § 209. 1. e. 8. r*»n § 245. 2, § 260. 2 (2).
-.-- - I 218, the fem. has a collective sense, £ 198.
18. :--:• loves, 17. alarg. see on Jndg, 18 : 18.
NOTES ON BONG Ob' SOLOMON 2: 1 -1 !•. 261
CHAPTER II.
1. yri&n § 246. 1. a. 4. Marg. see on Gen. 44 : 10.
5. nV'ft, const, of source, §2.34. 7.
7. —en in an oath has a negative sense, see on Gen. 12 : 15.
12. "i^nn, the majority of modern interpreters render tinging, i. e.
of birds: Gesenius follows the LXX and Vulgate in giving it the sense
of pruning,
13. "h«o § 195. 1, are blossoms, i. e. in blossom. jjV K'ri,
*& K'thibh/g 220. 1. b (2 per.).
14. Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 17.
THE END.
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11